Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

A Life worth living

Chapter 1

Stiles felt as though he had been off his Adderall for days, even though he knew he had taken a dose this morning. It certainly didn't just feel like this morning. School had been fine, then Derek bloody Hale just appeared out of nowhere in the school parking lot looking close to death shifting sporadically. He didn't want to go home because he couldn't protect himself! He wasn't a werewolf! He wouldn't be able to protect Derek from anything. The waiting game was driving him insane, and the fact that Scott wasn't answering his damn cell made him want to punch Scott although all that would accomplish would be him hurting himself.

"Pick up, pick up!" Stiles muttered under his breath, glancing back at the werewolf bleeding to death in this jeep. He had just swung back around when the call connected, he couldn't keep the relief out of his voice. "Finally! Where are you?" he'd called a million times, most of the time it went to voicemail. He wished Scott would get that bullet already, he didn't want a dead werewolf on his hands he would never be able to explain that to his dad.

"I'm still at Alison's," Scott explained, his tone softening just talking about her. As if he could sense Stiles annoyance over the phone he protested, "I'm trying!"

"What am I supposed to do with him in the meantime?" Stiles argued right back, this wasn't what he had expected to be doing tonight.

"Take him somewhere, anywhere." Scott replied.

"And, by the way, he's starting to smell!" Stiles added, his heart pounding erratically, admitting it just made it seem all that more real.

"Like - like what?" Scott answered slightly confused.

"Like death." was the blunt reply, but that was Stiles for you.

"Okay, take him to the animal clinic." Scott replied as if it solved everything. To the love sick teenager it probably did and made Stiles want to gouge out his eyes.

"What about your boss?" Stiles pointed out a potential problem.

"He's gone by now. There's a spare key in the box behind the dumpster." Scott explained, his desire to be off the phone was obvious even to the human Stiles was.

"You're not gonna believe where he's telling me to take you." Stiles threw at Derek a sardonic smirk on his face, just imagining his reaction.

"Did you find it?" Derek demanded, but his tone wasn't as harsh and cold as usual due to his vulnerable state.

"How am I supposed to find one bullet? They have a million. This house is like - the freaking Wal-Mart of guns!" Scott complained.

"Look, if you don't find it, then I'm dead, all right?" Derek retorted sharply, and behind his anger Derek was terrified. Here he was relying on a teenager to find him a bullet surrounded by the deadliest hunter family in existence.

"I'm starting to think that wouldn't be such a bad thing." Scott replied.

"Then think about this. The Alpha called you out against your will. He's gonna do it again. Next time you either kill with him or you get killed. So if you wanna stay alive, then you need me. Find the bullet." Derek ordered tersely.

"I think I might know someone who could help," Stiles murmured, wondering why he hadn't thought of him in the first place. He hastily made another phone call, his heart pounding as he listened to it ring.

"Hello, Mie-"

Stiles made a strangled sound down the phone, he did not want anyone to know his first name. "Are you a hunter?" he blurted out, praying that he wasn't so he could go to him for help.

"Excuse me?" the deceptively calm voice on the other end intoned - a very British voice Derek noted - the sound of sizzling going on in the background as he cooked.

"Are you a hunter?" Stiles questioned, not noticing the look Derek shot him at the fact he wasn't being a sassy sarcastic shit like he was prone to doing even with his own father.

"What kind of hunter?" the voice asked yet again, the voice tense and rung with alertness.

"Werewolf!" Stiles blurted out before he could chicken out, moving to avoid Derek trying to stop him revealing it.

The voice inhaled and choked suddenly, "Oh, bloody hell, kid, what have you got yourself into now?"

Silence was his answer.

"No, I'm not a werewolf hunter, what is going on?" the voice demanded, "Stiles? I need you to be truthful with me, now are you in danger."

Stiles swallowed thickly, glancing at Derek for confirmation, while Derek reluctantly gave, nodding to confirm that this guy whoever he was - was indeed not a hunter. "We need help, I'm not the one in trouble,"

"Supernatural trouble?" was asked, a sigh followed by presumably a pinched nose, "Should have guessed you'd get sucked into kid,"

"Yes!" Stiles replied, glancing again at Derek, the smell coming off him was getting steadily worse.

"Okay, care to explain what exactly has happened?" the English man asked, the sound of the sizzling had ceased, there was nothing to hear in the background now…except the steady beat of his heart.

"Wolfsbane," Stiles explained, wondering whether he would know everything or just that the supernatural existed out there.

"Do you know what kind?" was asked, his heartbeat still remaining calm.

"No, neither of us do, but it will kill him soon if he doesn't get help! Scott's trying to find the 'magic bullet'," Stiles used sarcasm for the first time.

"Which implies you don't know how it works," the voice replied, "That magic bullet as you put it, will indeed save whoever has been shot with Wolfsbane, where are you right now?"

Stiles told him, feeling much more calm and relaxed knowing he wasn't solely responsible for what was happening right now. If there was anyone he trusted as much as his dad, it was him, and he'd never question him about anything knowing he'd always tell him the truth. He didn't want his dad dragged into all this, but some of the books he remembered in the house had piqued his curiosity, he'd assumed they were just myth books but now that he knew…perhaps they weren't after all.

"Get yourselves here as quickly as you can, keep Scott updated on what is happening," the voice cautioned Stiles.

"I'll be there in ten minutes," Stiles replied, hanging up the phone, he switched his jeep on and praying it would get them there without breaking down.

Derek made a noise of protest.

Stiles looked around at the werewolf, "Look he knows about werewolves, he can help you!" with that he turned back around and drove as fast as he dared in his jeep.

Derek must have seen the sense in it since he didn't move, and if he didn't really want to go, Stiles suspected he would have got out the jeep one way or another as injured as he was. Stiles shot off a quick text to Scott to explain the situation, giving him the address they were going to and to get there quickly as possible.

Afterwards Stiles mouth went a mile a minute, talking about everything and anything that came to his mind. As always his filter was absolutely nowhere to be seen. If Derek had the strength he would have told the teen to shut up and shove him against the door, as it stood he didn't have the energy to move a finger let alone his arm.

He was almost glad when they got to wherever they were going.

Derek blinked at the sight before him, his heart giving a painful twinge, he was vividly reminded of his own home. It was even smack dab in the middle of the woods, he wouldn't say as far in as his house is. There was lush grass surrounding the property whereas his had trees ensconced everywhere the moment you stepped outside. Before he could continue to compare them, the door to the jeep was wrenched open, and Stiles was there trying to help him out trying to keep the weight of the werewolf upright using his back as a leaver for the injured were to walk as best as he was able.

Derek was able to smell and sense the man before he saw him, he smelt…strange, unlike anything Derek had ever smelt before in his life. Whoever this person was…they weren't human, not fully anyway. Then there he stood in the open doorway, tall, graceful, handsome and had an aura that screamed dangerous…like a predator. His aristocratic features pulled together in concern. He swiftly moved to help Stiles, able to take Derek's weight much easier and without difficulty when compared to Stiles who couldn't walk without tripping constantly as it was without his weight hindering him.

Which so happened, as soon as he was able Stiles began to flail as he made his way to the house he was obviously more than just vaguely familiar with. Out of the corner of his eyes he saw the stranger roll his eyes and suppress a smile at the teens antics.

Derek couldn't help but wonder how they knew each other.

"Lets get you inside," the non-human said.

Derek was sweating profusely, but determinedly trudging on, he didn't trust anyone enough to fall unconscious, so he forced his eyes open and refused to give into the pain. He paid no attention to the property, where he was being guided to, or any more attention to the man helping him. He couldn't help the utter sigh of relief that left his lips as he was guided into a chair he would have crumbled if he wasn't so used to the damn pain.

"Do I have your permission to remove your jacket?" he asked kneeling down to directly face Derek.

Derek's eyes flashed in surprise, gratitude flowing through him as he ultimately nodded, it needed to be removed if he had to cut off his own arm anyway. Which was just his back up plan if Scott didn't get back in time, he'd rather be down an arm than dead even if it made him vulnerable. The man was very gentle but efficient in quickly removing his leather jacket without jarring him too much.

"It's very advanced," he said, visibly wincing at the state of Derek's arm, which was in a sorry state, the veins standing out bright red around the glowing bullet wound travelling up his arm. "Do you know what strain of Wolfsbane was used?"

"Er…does Northern blue Monkshood mean anything to you?" Stiles says, looking up from his phone.

"It's a rare form of Wolfsbane," both the stranger and Derek state at the same time much to Stiles amusement.

"He has to bring me that bullet," Derek added.

"Why?" asked Stiles typing away on his phone.

"'Cause I'm going to die without it," Derek told him, eyes narrowing as he watched the stranger disappear.

"It says here it's only grown in four states, Iowa, Wisconsin, Ohio and New York. The united states Fish and Wildlife have it on the endangered species list," Stiles rambled on, "The flowers bloom between June and September and are pollinated when bumblebees pry open the blossom to collect nectar and pollen."

"It's endangered because of hunters, its quite a sought after strain of Wolfsbane, deadly for sure, but not the deadliest," Stiles was educated, as the guy brought in two jars that both held aconite but they were expertly sealed closed not even Derek's nose could smell it which was impossible, while jars were good at sealing things in…it couldn't do so fully not against a nose like his.

"What are you?" Derek asked harshly, every line of his face marred with suspicion.

A smirk stole over Harry's features, "My name is Harry Potter, as for what I am…that is for me to know and you to find out,"

Stiles whiskey eyes widened in shock, to suspect he knew about the supernatural due to all the book was one thing…but to hear he was something supernatural himself? He flailed a bit, before he frowned trying to work out what he knew about Harry to see if anything fit.

"But know that I am no danger to you, I really do wish to help," Harry told the werewolf sombrely, "My only regret in this is that Stiles now knows about the supernatural." seeing the look of protest, "It ain't pretty kid, don't give me that look, the bad seriously outweighs the good." and if he joined a pack…it would ignite his spark into a blazing, roaring inferno making him one of the most powerful beings in the universe on par with him given time - a long time if he survived. Only limited to only his imagination, and he knew Stiles well, his mind was an overwhelming place to be.

Derek nodded grimly after Harry's heartbeat doesn't once betray a lie.

Stiles life was about to get interesting, and of course, he would do all he could to protect the teenager from harm.

Even Harry had no idea what awaited him…he would be pushed to the max to keep his promise.

Chapter Text

A Life worth Living

Chapter 2

"Your t-shirt needs to be removed, may I?" Harry questioned, glancing briefly at Stiles who was deeply ensnared in his mobile phone.

Derek nodded once, curtly, the t-shirt which was now utterly ruined, soiled with blood and sweat that even magic probably couldn't get out completely was carefully removed. Harry's lips twitched at Stiles gaping, however, briefly it was. He could see the appeal in the desire to do so, the werewolf was seriously ripped, but it definitely wasn't appropriate, and so he refused to let his eyes linger for even a moment.

"Stiles, come here, you might as well learn something seen as you're here," Harry commanded, gesturing with his index finger, then pointing next to him, Harry removed one of the flowers, setting it into a bowl before setting fire to it - using a lighter - he wasn't stupid enough to reveal his magic to a stranger, not due to whether he could be trusted to keep the secret or not since all supernatural creatures that were rational (not feral) instinctively knew to keep the supernatural hidden. No, he just didn't know whether he was a bad guy or not, and if he was, then Harry wanted all and every advantage conceivable. Despite his dark brooding demeanour he didn't believe he was one of the bad ones, but the same could have been said for Peter Pettigrew. Look how that had worked out. He had torn the life of five people apart. His mother, father, Sirius, Remus and of course him.

"It has to be set fire to, once its done scoop it up, now this bits painful, you ready?" Harry asked.

"Get on with it," Derek snarled, getting defensive at the care he was receiving, he wasn't used to it, with the obvious exception of his family, his sister.

"If this is your normal demeanour you should adjust it accordingly," Harry stated as he poured the contents of the dish into his hand. "Help is being freely offered to you, not everyone has the good fortune to have that help."

Stiles hid a grin behind his phone as he watched Derek closely, he knew how it felt. Harry didn't get angry, he'd never seen him that way. If he got disappointed or anything close to anger he was able to completely destroy you with words, not with sarcasm like he did, but just making you feel like an utter dickhead. Harry's method was much more affective than his dads and that was saying something, and he'd felt it a few times over the years.

Derek wasn't so easily broken; he merely flashed his teeth and eyes at Harry.

"Is this the part where I'm supposed to run away or be intimidated?" Harry questioned as calmly as you please. Barely able to suppress the laugh he wanted to let loose at the growl of anger Derek let out after his words. "You're like an impudent pup,"

Derek scowled before looking away; if he'd had the strength he would have been more intimidating he assured himself mentally, just before he regurgitated an alarming about of black goo.

"Brace yourself," Harry said, they couldn't delay any longer, his tone as always quiet and confident. Once he had made sure that Stiles was watching, he showed him the contents in his hand before stiffening his spine and pressing the burnt down Wolfsbane into the glowing open wound. The scream that he let out was excruciating and covered the sound of Scott entering the house, or would have if Harry didn't have every ward convincible on his property and the surroundings.

"WOW! THAT…WAS…AWESOME!" Stiles exclaimed, watching as the wound began to heal, the red lines that were leading to his heart disappearing slowly. He sobered up at the sight of Harry's arched brow, and then asked Derek, "Are you okay?"

"Well, except for the agonizing pain," Derek muttered dryly.

"Well I'm guessing sarcasm is a good sign of health," Stiles said, relaxing now that the danger had passed, he could only imagine how he would have been if he hadn't thought to contact Harry. Considering how close it had been…would Scott have been too late?

"You'd know," Harry told Stiles in amusement.

"That's Harry?" Scott asked Stiles completely forgetting to whisper as would be polite when you were talking about someone who was right in front of you.

"Yes," Stiles nodded with a grin on his face, realizing his best friend hadn't seen Harry before. "Harry this is Scott McCall, my best bro!"

"But I thought he was old!" Scott protested, "Like old man, old!"

Harry choked on his chortles, "Do I even want to know what you've been saying about me that gave that impression?" he was twenty-eight-years-old thank you very much.

"Now we've saved your life you're going to leave us alone, you got that? If you don't I'm going to go to Allison's dad and tell him everything-," Scott told Derek his tone angry and bitter.

"You're going to trust them? You think they can help you?" Derek stared straight at Scott as he spoke; all three of them had seemed to forget about Harry being there.

Harry was watching the scene in front of him feeling curious and caution was there really a kid actually threatening to reveal the supernatural world? If he did that he was as good as dead, and everyone would be made to forget his entire existence. Then he saw the eyes flashing gold, hmm, a young werewolf, he must be missing something surely he wasn't stupid enough to reveal a world he was part of?

"Well why not? They're a lot freaking nicer than you are!" Scott protested vehemently.

A bitter smile twisted across Harry's face, what a naïve little fool, it was the 'kind' ones you actually wanted to keep a look out for. He had learned that the hard way, during his younger years, probably younger than this teenager was.

Derek's own eyes flashed, "I can show you how nice they are,"

"Don't put that back on, especially if you're going to be in public, as dark as the fabric is, you can see blood on it." Harry told Derek - he still didn't know his name - "Give me a minute," and with that Harry left the room, off to find something for the guy to wear.

A few moments later Harry returned with a long sleeved vest in white, the tags were still attached, he knew werewolves were very territorial and wouldn't like to wear other peoples' things unless they had absolutely no choice or if they were pack.

"Stiles, we need to talk, come by this weekend," Harry told the teenager; he had to tell him about his spark, keeping it hidden was just asking for trouble. It was already Friday right now, which gave him tomorrow morning to get out the books relevant to what Stiles was and come up with a way for the teenager to understand…especially one who had literally only just came upon the supernatural world.

"Aren't you coming?" Stiles questioned, he was curious about what Derek meant by 'showing them how nice they were' he had a feeling he wouldn't like it either way but when did that stop him?

"Fine, but we use my car," Harry told them, "I've told you, I'm not getting into that jeep until you let me get it fixed for you."

"Fine," Stiles agreed, "But don't talk bad about Roscoe!"

"It's held together with duck tape," Harry said dryly, but he said nothing further, for he knew just how much that jeep meant to the teenager. With that the four of them went down to the garage, the teenagers almost wet themselves with excitement at the sight of all the cars and motorbikes lined up in Harry's garage. Harry moved to the side to grab the green and black Chevrolet Camaro keys. It was mostly green with two black stripes down the front of the bonnet. You could tell it was his favourite make, since Harry had three Chevrolet Camero's, a black one - exactly like Derek's - the green and black one and a white one with black stripes and neon lights his favourite thing about that car was the fact the car doors opened upwards. What could only be agreed though was that they were all extremely fast sport cars.

Pressing down on the keys to open the door, the teenagers all but dived into the car, complaining when they had to sit at the back. Harry wasn't about to sit in the back of his own car, bad enough he was actually letting someone else drive him - it was like being a passenger on his own broomstick - he was grateful at least that the guy realized the trust he was being given. Either that or he was just outright surprised to be given the keys full stop.

Twenty minutes later they were outside Beacon Hills Memorial Hospital.

"Derek why are we here?" Scott demanded, as he followed Derek through the long term care facility until they entered a room, that housed a man, sitting facing the window, he didn't even react to their entrance.

Derek didn't answer Scott.

"Your brother?" Harry asked his tone soft reading the notes at the bottom of the bed, his name was Peter Hale. He was twenty-six years old.

"My Uncle, Peter Hale," Derek said.

"Is he - like you, a werewolf?" Scott asked.

"He was. Now he's barely even human. Six years ago, my sister and I were at school, and our house caught fire. Eleven people trapped inside. He was the only survivor." Derek revealed.

"So - what makes you so sure they set the fire?" Scott asked.

"Cause they were the only ones that knew about us," Derek told him.

Harry glanced pensively at Derek; there was more to that story than he let on.

"Well, then - They had a reason," Scott stated determinedly.

"You…are…a callous…fuck…kid, you're disgusting," Harry said with a grimace, "He told you eleven people died in a fire and you say they had a reason…how would you have reacted if someone said they must have had a reason if it were your family?" it made his stomach turn just how disgusting teenagers could be.

Scott flinched at the condemnation from Harry, looking to Stiles with his puppy look as if he expected his best friend to back him up. Stiles wouldn't even look at him, quite honestly he hadn't thought of it that way until Harry said something.

"What are you doing here? How did you get in?" the nurse demanded defensively.

"We were just leaving," Derek told her with his usual broody look in place.

"She didn't know who you were, and she doesn't act like she's new otherwise she wouldn't have been quite so defensive." Harry uttered, closing his eyes in dread, "Please tell me he's not been without pack for six years."

Derek didn't reply he just looked away, shame crawling up his throat.

"You just left him there? Let him become an Omega? Not only is he pack he's family…that is not how either act." Harry was feeling quite sick, it was little wonder he preferred being in a coma than to emerge, having lost eleven members of his own pack and been abandoned by those who had survived the fire, him and his sister. "The feeling of losing his family then the snapping of the pack bonds…honestly, you would have been more merciful if you had killed him and ended his suffering." six years of being alone, touch-starved, not scent marked by a pack, bloody hell, if he ever did come out…he would be insane, he would give a whole new meaning of a feral Omega. He was so confused, how could family do that? What exactly had happened that they would willingly abandon their pack mate?

"Don't worry, he does that all the time," Stiles explained when Harry realized that Derek was gone. Scott trudged alongside Stiles, his eyes firmly planted on the ground, too lost in his own ruminating that he didn't even listen in on the conversation between Harry and Derek.

Scott might not have, but Peter Hale most certainly had and his eyes flared red briefly.

"Come on, let's get back to mine so you can get your truck and head home," Harry said, glancing in the most likely direction that Derek had taken feeling slightly apologetic.

------------0

Later that night, Harry visited the burnt remains of the Hale house having read everything he could get his hands on - including all the police reports having magic at his disposal was extremely handy in these situations. So he wasn't surprised by the sight in front of him, just extremely solemn and sad, what had happened to that family was a tragedy, nobody deserved that to happen to them. Once he had read everything he'd called Stiles to find out where he could get Derek, he shouldn't have said anything without knowing all the details, finding out he'd been fifteen years old had made his gut tighten.

Harry stood at the porch plastic tub full of food clutched in his left hand, "May I come in? And yes I know you're there, first floor," he added just to prove that he did know where Derek was. To him it was actually the ground floor, American's did things differently and he was already used to the language difference. "I won't invade your home without permission," he gave his word, waiting patiently to see if the guy would give his permission.

Harry could honestly he was surprised when the red door swung open.

"What do you want?" Derek asked an ever present scowl on his face.

"To talk, if you're going to teenagers for help, you obviously don't have anyone else to talk to at the moment," Harry answered, handing over the large Tupperware container to the suspicious werewolf, "That is if you can let up your scowl for more than a few seconds, don't get me wrong I can understand why," he had just lost his sister, basically the only one he had left after the devastating fire had wiped out his family and caused his Uncles comatose state.

"How would you understand?" Derek scowled.

"Everyone feels like that, when something so devastating happens they feel alone, that nobody could possibly understand, but you're right, I can't fully understand what you went through, but do not delude yourself into thinking that you're the only one in the world who's had their entire family ripped from them and had something worse happen years later." Harry stated, the house hadn't been emptied, there were still furniture all over the place, burnt for sure but still there nonetheless, it was almost as if it hadn't been touched for six years. There was obviously no gas supply still coming in, it would have been shut off, probably the water supply as well. He was living in a derelict building. "Eat, looks like you could use it." it didn't take long for Harry to find the little den Derek was using to sleep in.

Derek did eat the food after making sure it was not poisoned, he realized as he ate the mostly meat based meal that A. Harry knew werewolves well, there was no traces chemicals in the food, and B. he was a great cook he hadn't tasted anything like it before in his life.

"It's my godson's favourite," Harry commented as he claimed a spot on the floor.

Derek grunted in reply, having some manners at least, as he consumed the meat - deer as a matter of fact -based stew.

"You have hunters after you, don't you?" Harry questioned gazing at Derek after the food was done.

"They're after the Alpha," Derek corrected him, "I suspect they think I will lead them to him, that I know who it is." not sure why he was revealing the information. He didn't inform Harry about Kate's vendetta or the fact she would - and had tried - to kill him.

He'd never admit it, but he just didn't want to be alone anymore. It was torture. It was perhaps why he had been so eager to get away from Harry's earlier condemnation; he was just getting a taste of what Peter had been through for six years, all encompassing silence, packless and utterly helpless. He was so desperate not to end up an Omega that he'd try and help a teenager who had gotten him arrested.

"So you elect to hide in the most obvious place they will think of?" Harry asked, brows furrowed. "If you hadn't just come to a stranger for help, I would have said you have a death wish."

"I'll find somewhere else," Derek replied, he knew he had to, that his home was no longer safe - it was indeed one of the first places the hunters would look, that Kate would look for him. He couldn't risk it, even if it was a convenient place to stay where he could hunt for the Alpha without too much trouble of being seen.

"I'm guessing it's not going to be a hotel?" summarized Harry; those places were utterly disgusting for a werewolf. Their sensitive noses hated so many scents where they slept, and couldn't feel safe.

"They'll know, they have access to all sort of databases," Derek explained grimly, his stomach full and sated. "I'm not going to make myself a walking target." they would just wait for him to emerge or return. Argent had already threatened him as it was.

"You probably won't accept it, but my home is open to you if you need it, it's warded to the nines, nothing comes and goes without me knowing it." Harry offered it wasn't as if Teddy was home anyway, and even if he was, he suspected Teddy would be extremely hyped to meet Derek, another werewolf even if they were different types of were. That is if Derek allowed himself to grieve for his loss, which Harry suspected he hadn't done yet.

"You're a druid?" Derek asked surprised, inhaling sharply, "Are you an Emissary for a pack?" it would explain how he knew so much. He couldn't smell anything on him, and if he was in regular contact with an alpha of a pack, he would smell of him even just a tad.

With magic, it was no surprise Derek couldn't smell anything on him.

"No, and no," Harry replied with a soft smile, "Stick around and you might figure it out," he said almost teasingly. "You know where I live, if you can't get past the wards, just wait, I'll lower them for you." only Teddy and Stiles had been added to the wards actually, and even then, it was only on his say so, he had a tripping ward that would let him know Stiles was near before he reached the wards, he didn't want Stiles to suddenly feel the need to return home when he came to visit after all, now did he?

Teddy had regretfully just returned to Hogwarts, he wouldn't be back for three months, during Easter in April.

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 3

Saturday January 29th

As soon as Stiles got up on Saturday morning, at eleven o'clock he made himself a pop tart and decided to make his way to Harry's. His insatiable curiosity bidding him on, he wanted to know what Harry had to tell him, especially when it had been made clear after the ride home from the hospital that he was to come alone. Oddly enough Scott hadn't said anything about it; it was as if he hadn't heard the very short conversation that he and Harry had in his car while Scott wandered to the jeep. In fact, Scott hadn't said a word since the hospital, he was sort of glad for it, Scott was his bro, but what he'd said was wrong.

Twenty minutes later, his blue jeep was parked outside Harry's home, Stiles flailing slightly as he got out before regaining his bearings. As always Harry was there to meet him at the door as if he had known he was coming well before he appeared. Now that he knew Harry was something supernatural he wouldn't be surprised if he could.

"Hey kid," Harry said his brow furrowing as he examines Stiles, "How are you doing?"

"I'm alright," Stiles admitted, there was no urge to be sarcastic around Harry, there never had been. Harry had never once gotten impatient with him when he spoke constantly, always asked him how he was and never pushed, he waited until Stiles was ready to express how he felt. He'd helped him through one of the worst times of his life. When Harry asked, he actually meant it, he wasn't asking just out of habit or mere politeness and Harry never, ever ignored him and if there was something he didn't know when Stiles asked about…he admitted it, he didn't try and bluff his way through it. He was always truthful, even if it hurt, and that was something Stiles had desperately needed. Still did in fact.

"Come on in," Harry said with a genuine smile, as he held the door open for the teen before closing the door and making his way through the hallway.

"So what is it? What do you have to tell me? Why did I have to come alone-" Stiles was immediately on a roll, wanting to know everything immediately as they both stood at the living room door.

"Calm down, take a deep breath," Harry said with an amused chuckle, "Go get yourself a drink if you want something, there's plenty of time to talk, I don't have anything urgent that needs my attention," Stiles had been here often enough he knew where the fridge was. Stiles reminded him of Hermione and her insatiable thirst for knowledge, but Stiles was actually much more intelligent than Hermione, which seemed utterly baffling in the beginning if he was honest since she always seemed so much smarter than everyone else.

Stiles wandered into the kitchen and quickly nabbed a bottle of soda Harry knew he liked. None of Teddy's favourites were there, but that was hardly surprising when he went abroad for his education, Scotland, the highlands somewhere, because that's where his parents had gone to school and he wanted to feel close to them. There were pictures of Teddy everywhere, and even a few of him and Teddy usually at the beach or the arcades that Harry took them too when they were younger. He grinned at the sight of them, those were some of the best days of his life, it helped him forget that his mum was dead or the fact his dad was drinking heavily. Highly treasured days that he wouldn't change for anything. Teddy was one of his best friends, despite that Scott and Teddy had never actually met. Teddy and he had been friends before Scott appeared, but with them at different schools, they hadn't been attached at the hip.

Stiles slid back into the warmly lit living room, blame Harry for that, Harry always called it a living room instead of sitting room. The room was modern and tastefully decorated. The wood ceiling held dozens of small lights, which weren't on at the moment, to the side was a wooden spiral staircase. The walls were painted white, or what you could see of them. On one side of the wall, where the couch faced, was an 85 inch TV which Stiles completely loved. He always got Teddy to watch at least a few movies when he was home from school. The last thing they'd watched on it was Star Wars. Along the wall were shelves, housing Teddy's favourite console, x-box and his games.

The couch was leather, black, corner couch; up to eight people maybe nine would fit on it without trouble. Then there was a single black seat which Harry was sitting on at the moment along with two pouffes. Getting comfortable he drank some soda, his fingers twitching, the urge to get up and just do something was strong.

"What happened, Stiles? Tell me everything." Harry spoke with a softness that people rarely got to see unless you were Teddy or Stiles himself.

Stiles sighed resignedly, refusing to meet Harry's eyes he began his tale, "I heard Dispatch call my dad, there was a dead body in the woods, so I made my way over to Scott's and convinced him to come look for the body with me, he'd been bitch…complaining that nothing ever happened here since he moved. We were regretting it after a while, Scott's asthma was acting up then we heard my dad, the deputies and cadaver dogs. I er…ended up running towards the search area and Scott was taking a hit from his inhaler. I tried to stay out of their line of sight but I was caught, my dad found me. I covered for Scott so he wouldn't get in trouble…"

Harry says nothing but nods that he was keeping up, waiting patiently for the teen to continue.

"Next day at school Scott told me he thought he was bitten by a wolf, showed me the bite, I told him there hadn't been wolves in California for over sixty years. He told he found the other half of the body, but I got distracted by the fact Scott managed to play a perfect game of Lacrosse, he caught all the balls, he told me he felt as though time had slowed down and he felt he had all the time in the world to catch the ball. Then went on to tell me about all his enhanced senses. I sort of joked that he might be a werewolf, I didn't believe it myself at first…"

Harry nodded his head to the side as if to concede his point, who would believe in the supernatural immediately?

"Scott told me the bite healed within twenty-four hours, and Scott woke up in a cave after going to bed the night before. He saw the creature that bit him and he ran away. I found out that it was a wolf hair found on the dead body, and that's when I started to believe it a little. I tried to tell Scott but he was distracted by Allison. It wasn't until Scott played another perfect game that I went home and looked up everything I could on werewolves, I tried to tell Scott but he refused to believe me." Stiles' hands and arms were in continuous motion as he spoke. "I tried to get him to cancel his date with Allison which was the night of the full moon. When he refused I snatched his phone off him, and he shoved me against a wall, he was ready to punch me, when he took his anger out on my chair instead, apologizing then leaving."

Harry pursed his lips; he may need to have a long discussion with this idiot because if he hurt Stiles he wouldn't be responsible for his actions. Scott would need to be made aware of his strength otherwise he would and could hurt someone. If he had punched Stiles…a single punch could be devastating. Werewolves could punch through brick walls for Merlin's sake, so yeah, it was alarming.

"Scott accused Derek of biting him, of turning him into a werewolf, of killing that girl in the woods," Stiles told Harry.

Harry's eyebrows rose, "Have you seen Derek's eyes? What colour are they?" completely forgetting that he had in fact seen them; although he was too busy trying to save his life. Just as Stiles told him, he remembered, his mind's eye bringing up Derek's visage as he tried to intimidate him.

"Blue, why? What does it mean?" Stiles asked, his eyes gleaming at the thought of learning yet more information.

"Blue and gold are the eyes of a beta, he is being honest, he did not bite Scott, and if he did all it would accomplish is a damn painful bite, only Alpha's, those with red eyes are capable of changing someone with this type of lycanthrope." Harry explained, "As for the difference in colour, it means that they have taken a life. Whether it's self defence, revenge, mercy, or cold-blooded murder, your eyes go from gold to blue, showing the mar on your soul. Given the life of a werewolf, it isn't a surprise that most do have blue eyes, with hunters constantly trying to kill them along with fights breaking out over territory packs have to fight to protect to live and of course, defending your territory from enemies…supernatural enemies."

"This kind? Wait…you mean the whole actually tuning into a wolf on the moon and becoming feral is a real thing? That it's not just you know shifting…" Stiles raised his fingers and showed his teeth to demonstrate teeth and claws that he'd seen on Scott and Derek.

"Beta shift," Harry said, lips twitching in amusement, "And yes, there are two distinct kinds of Lycanthrope. The other being bitten on the full moon by a werewolf, the wounds do not heal overnight, in fact…that type of lycanthrope is almost mythological to an extent by the lycanthrope type you've come to know." Harry informed him, "Derek might know of them, due to the fact he's a born werewolf, families like that have a lot of history on their side to keep up with."

The thought of reading history on things like that almost made Stiles light headed the thought of researching it all.

"So go on," Harry prompted wishing to get the best understanding of what was going on.

So Stiles recounted everything he could think of, whether it felt important or not. That Scott had been attacked by Hunters in the woods, that Derek had saved him and explained what Hunters actually were. That it made Scott even more mad and bitter at Derek. Then Scott finding out about Allison's father being the lead Hunter who shot him in the woods. The lacrosse game, the fact Scott dislocated Jackson's shoulder, that Derek was watching and that Scott nearly killed him again in the locker room. About Derek threatening to kill Scott if he played or if anyone found out about them.

It took everything in Harry not to react, that was twice that Scott had almost killed Stiles, he needed a damn anchor. His mind came up with a few ways that would help Stiles protect himself from out of control werewolves until he was able to use his magic to comply with his wishes. The sooner he got Stiles to understand his magic the better. Harry shook himself forcefully out of his thoughts as Stiles began to talk again.

Then he proceeded to tell Harry about Scott trying to get out of playing the game, about both of them trying to find the other half of the body, thinking that Derek was responsible for her death. Scott getting angry and confronting Derek about Allison, insisting that she knew nothing and Derek's response that he was just trying to look out for him. Then how they'd gone back and dug up the body, only to find the head of a wolf, that Stiles thinks Scott lied to him about whether they were doing this to catch Derek or not. That he suspected that Scott was doing it just to play the game.

Harry pinched his nose, damn; this kid was more headstrong and bloody stubborn than even he had been at that age. Who was he kidding? By his age any rebellious nature had been swiftly removed by the constant threat of death hanging over his head.

Stiles told Harry that he tried to get Scott to not play the game that Scott just didn't see the bigger picture - or what was at stake - that he just wanted to impress Allison. How he'd shifted out on the field, how he'd figured out that Allison was Scott's anchor, and that Derek had been wrong he didn't need to stay away from her, he needed her. How Derek had been released from custody and that was where they found out that it was Laura Hale.

"Stiles, the reason Derek is so against Scott being near that family is that they will kill him, in cold blood." Harry said seriously, "Derek is trying to save your best friends life. In the end, if you were told a vital piece of information whose side would you take? That of your dad or a lover?"

Stiles, smart, brilliant Stiles got it immediately; he'd believe his dad, his family. When Allison found out about Scott…she'd believe her family over him. Believe that he was some sort of monster…that he deserved to be hurt, her parents might just kill him anyway regardless of what Allison thought or felt. Whiskey eyes were shadowed as they stared at Harry, genuine fear and worry for his best friend prominently displayed. Having nothing he could say on that subject, he blurted out about Myers, the bus driver, how Scott dreamt it, how he feared he'd done it. How Derek told him to go to the bus and let himself remember. How they'd gone to the bus and how Scott became adamant that it was Derek who bit him and killed Myers. Adding what Scott had told him about the fight he had with Derek, about the Alpha and how they were both Beta's and how Scott thoroughly got his ass handed to him.

He winded down as he explained how Derek had appeared at his jeep. All of them were there for what had happened next so it needed no repeating. They remained silent for a while after he finished, drinking his soda from the bottle quenching his parched throat. He was so glad he had someone he could talk to about this since his Dad was definitely out of the question.

Stiles gave him a questioning look, wondering when they were going to get to what Harry had wanted to talk about.

"What I am about to tell you must remain a secret," Harry leaned forward immediately, an intense look on his face, he had to make it clear to Stiles that it was so dangerous to share this information. He was obviously not going to keep himself out of the supernatural world; it fell to him now to ensure Stiles safety.

"Keep it secret, keep it safe," Stiles mumbled unable to help himself.

"Oh, please, they announced that ring and paraded it in front of everyone, it was no wonder they were drawn to it," Harry scoffed, "So no, not like the Lord of the rings secret,"

Stiles grinned widely, utterly proud of himself, he had been the one to get both Teddy and Harry into them. It had actually been his DVD's he'd brought over for a sleepover one time.

Harry cleared his throat, "Stiles, this isn't the time for jokes, what they will do to you…you'll be begging for death before it's granted,"

Stiles flailed around, as he sobered up, swallowing thickly, "What do you mean what they'd do to me?" he wanted to feel indignant but all he felt was apprehensive and fearful, he showed neither.

Harry pursed his lips, "Do you want to know?" he eventually asked, he had to ask him regardless, this was Stiles decision, forewarned is forearmed, and now that he was immersed in the supernatural world…he would notice his spark acting up.

"Yes," Stiles answered immediately, damn right he wanted to know what the hell was going on.

"There are many types of magic users, the lowest on the totem pole if you will, the weakest, are druids," Harry explained, making sure he still had Stiles attention. "Druid means wise oak in Gaelic and often Alpha's take druids on to be Emissaries of the pack, quite often keeping their identity a secret for their safety. It goes way back to ancient Greece after King Lycaon and his sons were cursed, turned into wolves by Zeus. The druids of old had shapeshifting abilities, and they taught Lycaon and his sons how to shift back and forth. They found over the course of their lives that those they bit on the full moon were different from those who were born from their blood overtime the lycanthrope mutated making them two completely different types. They stuck the name Lycanthrope after King Lycaon, giving a name to what they had been 'infected' with. Druids these days aren't powerful, cannot shift, and are extremely…annoying. They hoard information and knowledge, believing that nobody else should gain it lest it upset the balance. They're all about balance these days, they can hoard information until their hearts content if they want, but they will never be more powerful…unless they become a Darach."

Stiles' eyes lit up in delight, he couldn't wait to read up everything. "So what's a Darach?" concentrating with a great deal of difficulty when all he wanted to really do was go online and read everything about werewolves again.

"Darach means Dark oak, it's a Druid who's gone dark side, using magic that others dare not, sacrificial magic," Harry said grimly, "Killing others and using their 'sacrifices' to empower themselves further. Darach's can become extremely powerful using this method."

Stiles imputed the names into his phone in determination to do his own research afterward.

"The next magic user would be a Mage, these are quite rare," Harry continued to explain.

"Wait, are you trying to tell me what you are?" Stiles asked eagerly.

"No, I'm trying to tell you what YOU are," Harry replied, seeing the dumbfounded look on his face.

"What…what do you mean what I am? I'm…just…human…I'm not…magic!" Stiles pointed out, grappling with his cell as it slipped through his fingers, utterly bewildered, the thought of it though made his heart soar, to think…to be able to use magic would be awesome. He knew he wasn't though; he'd never done anything remotely magical. "You think I'm a...a mage?" he added as he picked up his phone, putting it aside Harry getting his sole undivided attention.

"You're a spark, Stiles," Harry informed him, Hagrid's own words to him echoing at the back of his mind. 'You're a wizard, Harry.' The words that had changed his entire life and it would be the same for Stiles too.

"A spark?" Stiles parroted the words, shaking his head not really understanding it.

"With immense work and concentration, you will be able to wield your spark, your magic to do your bidding." Harry explained, "Now all humans have a spark, but most of the planet's population it lays dormant if you like, yours, however, can become something more. If you don't use magic then nobody will be the wiser to your potential abilities…but if you do begin using it, Stiles…you must practice long and hard and harness your abilities otherwise there will be those who wish to use you to gain them for themselves." Stiles spark wasn't dormant, it was there, just waiting to emerge and Harry knew it would be powerful.

Stiles just gaped at him…for once in his life utterly speechless.

"To begin with your spark will be weak and it will exhaust you using magic since your body will become a conduit for it. Like a muscle, the more you use it, the stronger you will become the more you'll be able to endure, expanding your spark so that in a few years you'll be able to do anything you like. The training will be intense, not to forget boring, to begin with, especially if you want overnight results." Harry explained his gaze soft and fond at the look still painted over Stiles' face. "I have books in the library that will give you all the answers you need on everything we discussed tonight, only in greater detail." that immediately changed the look on Stiles face, who immediately nodded eagerly.

"I thought you'd like that," Harry said wryly, "Does your dad know?"

Stiles vehemently shook his head, "No, I don't want him involved in this!" his job was too dangerous as it was.

Harry stood up gesturing for Stiles to do the same, wandering through his home, leading Stiles towards the library, a place he hadn't been in yet, he'd only seen the books sometimes left on a shelf in his living room, his office and of course books Teddy had forgotten that were strewn around. "Alright, but think of it this way…how would you feel if something happened to your dad because you didn't tell him? There is an alpha out there biting and killing people, what if your father is one of its victims or gets in the way without an idea of how to defend himself?" Harry said solemnly, "Just think about it, if you do not wish to tell him then I'll accept that and won't bring it up again." giving his shoulder a reassuring squeeze. Already one life had been claimed by this Alpha. He needed to find out if he had died through rejecting the bite or not.

"The books are over there," Harry showed him the comfiest part of the library, beanbags seats and a John Lewis Antonio Swivel chair that was unsurprisingly claimed by Stiles immediately which was why he'd placed the books right next to the table nearest that particular chair. "They remain here, Stiles, they are books on magic and cannot be carelessly left lying around. You can read them here anytime you wish, I don't need to tell you what will happen if you do decide to try and take one do I?" he warned.

Stiles so badly wanted to protest, yet another part of him just wanted to read the books like right now! He knew Harry meant business though with that tone so he reluctantly nodded. It wasn't as though he had anything to do today; Scott was busy with Allison and had blown him off when he suggested a gaming marathon last night over Skype, which was what they usually did during their weekends.

"There's plenty of snacks in the kitchen, just try not to spill anything on them, I'm going to be out for at least an hour and a half, I'll make you lunch when I get back," Harry informed the teenager. He was old enough to be left alone without getting into too much mischief, but he didn't really believe that he was too much like Teddy, too curious for his own good although he suspected the books would hold much of his curiosity. Any rooms that had the potential to be dangerous were locked up tight, and also magically concealed from Stiles' eyes. Something he had been doing for years now due to Teddy becoming fast friends with the boy.

"Can we make some for my dad? I'm spending some time with him tonight while he's on patrol!" Stiles questioned, he loved spending time with his dad. With his work schedule and him being at school…it wasn't something they did a lot of. They'd probably end up eating Harry's food and a takeout, but hopefully, he could get his dad to eat something moderately healthy.

"Sure," Harry agreed, he knew how much Stiles worried about his old man, Noah knew and tried to curtail his penchant for sneaking in greasy foods, he failed for the most part. It was always amusing the way Noah paled when he saw Harry and he was eating greasy foods or sugary treats, telling him in no uncertain terms that he wasn't to tell Stiles, lying that it was the 'first time this week' it was more of a joke now than anything serious since it had been happening years. "I'll be back soon, see you later kid,"

He didn't receive a reply, Stiles was already immersed in the book about 'Sparks' and utterly distracted.

Harry made a quick detour to a plant nursery to get a few plants that would give Peter Hale something new to immerse himself in, nothing too strong, he had no idea what he could and couldn't smell. Judging by the wounds on his face, his healing wasn't working, Harry was quite curious really, he'd never heard of anything like it before. All he could summarize was that Peter Hale had retreated so deeply into his mind that both he and his wolf were stuck. Sort of like the Longbottoms, but Peter probably had more chance of returning to the land of the living, given the right circumstances, which probably wouldn't be met in a hospital. He'd need to speak to a few people, experts, on how to best help the werewolf, six years trapped in one's own mind…it was horrific really.

Harry then lied through his teeth to the nurse, informing her that he was here to visit Peter Hale at the behest of his nephew, Derek Hale, who didn't want his 'Uncle' to be alone and that he was unable to stick around due to yet another tragedy in the family. He really should have felt awful using and spinning everything, especially when he could just use a spell and have her letting him go by whenever he wanted, but Harry detested using magic on Muggles without good cause. The nurse had predictably been so saddened by the news, hurting for a stranger she didn't know, but they were empathic, helping people was what most of them dearly wished to do that she actively encouraged Harry to stay as long as he liked, that she was sure 'Peter' would love the company.

"Thank you," Harry said giving her a small grateful smile, as he wandered into the mostly empty room, there wasn't a single item there that indicated anyone had ever visited him. "So, I see your emotionally constipated nephew didn't bring a single thing in, huh," wandering over to the window, before placing the plants in a neat row still wet from their earlier watering in the nursery. "I decided on…well you'll probably already be able to tell, with your sense of smell," regardless as he placed the plants down he named them, more for something to do and keep talking, since he was only going to be here for an hour and a half.

Jasmine, it was soothing to the mind and body, something Peter desperately needed. Lavender, which helps to get good nights sleep, he'd used a lot of it when Teddy was young actually. Snake plant - also known as mother-in-law's tongue- which wasn't the usual thing to give to those in a coma, but it emits oxygen, stuck in the room as he was, Peter probably would appreciate anything that reminded him of the forest, or rather his wolf would. Aloe Vera, which also emits oxygen, thankfully they were all smallish plants and wouldn't require too much care, and didn't need a lot of water. Gardenia, they had beautiful scents, which was why he'd chosen this one as well. Spider plant, it cleanses the air. Valerian for its sweet scent, a summer scent that would be appreciated. English ivy and of course, last but no means least the Peace Lily, nine plants, the doctors, and nurses probably weren't going to thank him, but he hadn't been able to leave without the nursery without them.

"I hope that concentrating on the plants will help block out the majority of the smells in this hospital for you," Harry commented as he sat down, "I also probably should introduce myself, my name is Harry Potter, I'd say it's nice to meet you but…" he trailed off wryly, "If you're anything like your nephew you'd probably scowl, hopefully, one day I'll get to see for myself and not have to wonder," he teased lightly, frowning at the sight of the nurse who was lurking outside the room, never meeting his eyes, but constantly going back and forth as if checking.

"Is there anything I can help you with?" Harry enquired, not the slightest bit abashed at asking, calling her out on her unsubtle display.

"Who are you and what are you doing here?" the nurse asked, a masked glare sent in his direction.

Harry crossed his legs and stared at her unimpressed by her attitude.

Peter couldn't have been more surprised when the stranger returned without his Nephew or wayward Beta who continuously refused him as Alpha. A smirk made its way unconsciously across his lips at how good the man was at getting what he wanted by lying or twisting the truth to suit his needs, he was very good and coming from him that was saying something indeed. He couldn't help but wonder who he was, had he came to Beacon Hills with Derek? He knew about werewolves but Peter didn't think he was one, he didn't smell like one. He smelt like something else, but he just didn't know what yet. The bigger question was why was the man here? What did he want? Why visit a 'comatose' patient? And why give him plants? He didn't smell like a hunter, no Wolfsbane or hint of Rowan to speak of. No gun, in fact, the only thing he had on him was a piece of wood, that had faint traces of wood polish, and that particular wood…was from an Elder tree? The scent of the plants was very pleasant in the air, he wasn't sure why but he felt more normal today than he had since awakening. His sense of smell was much stronger than usual, his mind wasn't so clouded and he didn't feel as if he was in agony, except the obvious burns, that he couldn't heal for some reason.

His name was Harry Potter, Peter thought before inwardly snarling when he smelt the nurse, she was a threat, to him and his wolf, he wanted to kill her, but he was too weak, too drugged up, he needed to get out of here, when he did he was going to kill her. The only time he could do that was on the full moon, he was getting stronger it would just take time. More time than he wished, if only his Beta would join it would give him more strength.

"I could ask you the same thing, but I honestly don't care to know, but I will be contacting the administrator of the hospital if I hear of your attitude continuing, here, is no place for such disgusting displays," Harry said grimly, glimpsing her thoughts, only momentarily as she met his gaze. He hadn't really seen anything, just sensed her emotions really, that go with memories, it seemed as though he'd need to speak to Noah about the possibility of murder by a nurse in this hospital. He wasn't sure if she just wanted to or if she had already done so. "Well that isn't suspicious at all," Harry murmured his eyes narrowed at the now empty hallway.

Turning back to Peter, he spoke to the werewolf again, "I don't know if you're much of a reader but I did bring a couple of books, Jules Verne's books, he's not my favourite but my godson loves his books, the stories are quite imaginative." with that Harry cracked the well worn book open, and began to read the tale of the journey to the centre of the earth.

Peter's wolf reveled in the attention that was solely for him, the new smells, the hope of a pack dangling within him…relishing in the calmness he hadn't felt since the fire, hoping Harry wouldn't leave…because he knew as soon as he did the nurse would be back, trying to keep him weak, how he hated Wolfsbane. He honestly feared what would happen the next full moon if he continued to be dosed so heavily. He was going feral, he knew that, and it terrified him.

If there was one thing Peter cherished above all else, except family, even if he had an odd way of showing it, was his mind.

Harry ran a second errand before returning home, getting himself some supplies to set Stiles up with things that will protect him.

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 4

Monday January 31st

Harry sank onto the sofa with a relieved groan, the past few days had been challenging to say the least. Not only were his contacts not able to understand what was wrong with Peter Hale they couldn't even fathom an idea on what to do. He'd received a few suggestions by those magically inclined, and Hermione of course, a deep intensive magical scan, it would reveal everything wrong with Peter and only then could they even begin to suggest anything. To do something without knowing what was wrong was entirely too foolhardy. Which Harry had wholeheartedly agreed with.

Unfortunately, he wasn't able to perform the scan that nurse Jennifer kept finding reasons to be near or actually in the room. The urge to just use magic on her was extremely strong, telling just how damn irritated he was by the slip of a woman. He had spoken to Noah as well, and he was digging into potential cases of deaths within Beacon Hills hospital when he had a moment. There was just something off about her, and he trusted his gut. Of course, reading her mind would be the quick and easy thing to do, but he'd sworn never to become like Dumbledore. Plus the drone of millions of peoples thoughts buzzing around him had nearly driven him insane before he successfully occluded his mind. Turns out he was better at Legilimency than he was at Occlumency. Who would have thought?

Noah might be under the impression he was 'MI6' or otherwise known as Secret Intelligent Services, it was close to an Unspeakable as a Muggle would ever get, and he had been one very briefly, and did still work for them on occasion on a freelance basis. It gave him more free time, the ability to pick and choose his assignments and avoid the boring Ministry halls while there was no job going. They'd jumped at the idea of 'Harry Potter' working for them even on a freelance basis, and it was no secret that there were more Unspeakables these days than there had been in decades. Due to his freelance career as an Unspeakable, he was able to get into anything Muggle in nature should he desire, without requiring any paperwork, which was very welcoming. He picked more work up when Teddy began Hogwarts since he no longer played a full-time father/godfather.

Right now though he had a case that was holding his attention, or should he say cases? He'd just finished Apparating to over a dozen stations in different states to pick up copies of the files. Sighing softly, he rubbed his eyes tiredly, he hadn't slept much in three days. It was getting that bad he'd almost fallen asleep while reading to Peter, he'd finished reading Journey to the Centre of the Earth to him and had started on Around the World in Eighty Days. He went during both visiting times, he knew what it was like to be alone, scared and abandoned, so he felt for the werewolf. Nobody deserved to be alone, he was sympathetic to what happened to Peter, bad things happened to good people.

Picking up the first manila envelope, he opened it and removed the folder within. Flipping it open, he began to read everything contained within it. Mason family, suspected Arson, nine perished in the fire, three members of the Mason family were absent on the day, the youngest family member, aged fourteen, had been in a relationship with an older woman, suspected to have been in a coercive relationship in order to find out about the family. Four of the deceased had been 'close family friends' there for only the weekend. The woman - Katie Hopea - was described as blonde haired brown eyed, even with the drawing circulating it was too average - it could have been anyone without any real identifying features - to pin down to a certain person. Plus with it being only 'suspected arson' there had been no real effort made.

Levitating the large stack of envelopes he retreated to his office where he could properly organize everything. It's where he had everything on the Hale fire. The most recent 'animal' death had made him dig for answers when Stiles had told him over the phone what had happened in the video store. He only ended up with a million more questions, and along the way, he ended up with all this, dozens of cases that were similar to the Hale fire. Harry suspected that each and every single one of them would be exactly that, caused by a single perpetrator, or rather the mastermind, behind it at any rate. This wasn't even all the cases either.

The second one was quickly opened, and he found that the 'Talbot' family and 'close friends' had to been victims of a harsh fire that was 'suspected arson' but the fault was declared accidental electrical failure. The only two survivors were very young children at the time of the fire and had been out playing, Brett Talbot and Lorilee Rohr, they had been taken in by one of the werewolves he knew, Satomi, he'd never met any of her pack. There was a file connected to the case, a suicide, of a fifteen-year-old boy, died of aconite poisoning in school, they presumed he had found out about the death of his parents and his parent's friends in the Talbot fire and well grief apparently can do strange things. The teacher who found him was Kathy Airgead, this name caused Harry to immediately think of the woman from the other case. Once again though there was absolutely nothing to be found about her, after the night it happened she disappeared, along with any photos or even videos of her. The names weren't a coincidence nor were the fact no trace could be found of either woman after such an attack.

Airgead was the name for Silver in Scottish Gaelic, Hopea was silver in Finnish if he recalled correctly. After Hogwarts and while working as an Unspeakable he had to learn languages to do his job appropriately. Katie, Kathy, similar first names, he would work it out, all it would take is time. He just hoped he figured out everything before another fire tore another pack apart.

Swiftly grabbing his mobile phone, he dialed the number for Satomi from memory, placing it to his ear he waited impatiently for an answer. Placing the folder aside, he shuffled the third one out of its envelope feeling sick to his stomach.

"Hello, Harry, how are you?" the voice of Satomi came through the electronic communication device.

"I'm good, Satomi, I hope all is well with you and your pack?" Harry said pleasantly.

"We are doing very well," Satomi answered, her tone fond, she cared deeply about every single werewolf under her care, which was a great many.

"Is it safe to talk?" Harry questioned, asking her subtly if she was in a room where she could converse freely without the ears of other werewolves overhearing.

"It is now," Satomi replied, as she made her way swiftly towards her office and closed the door. "What is wrong?" Satomi trusted Harry, with good reason, while she was a phenomenal fighter, she had been overwhelmed at one point, but Harry had saved her and ensured those who had tried to do her harm had been dealt with. She had never found out what had happened to them, Harry had merely smirked before saying 'she was safe' and that had been the end of it. Yet the start of a friendship between them, not even finding out Satomi was over hundred years old had even made Harry remotely blink in her direction or see her differently.

"Brett Talbot and Lorilee Rohr," Harry stated, he could practically feel Satomi stiffening, her eyes narrowing and going on the defensive while chanting her mantra over and over again in her mind. "Their family, their birth pack, was it hunters?"

"Yes," was the only confirmation Harry required. There was a sadness in her tone, yet resignation, they were all too used to losing people to the hunters.

"Do you have a suspect?" Harry asked tersely.

"There are many hunter families who could have committed such an atrocity," Satomi said, "The hunters continue to up in numbers as they continue to go on unchecked as they have done for centuries." she understood the need for someone to police the werewolves, they were apex predators, dangerous if they didn't keep themselves in check. Many who had died were peaceful, who she saw as good friends, who never hurt anyone unless they had no choice but to defend themselves or their territory. When she heard of the Talbot pack she'd immediately gone there and taken in the children, gave them pack, and tried the same thing with all others, she hadn't been successful with Laura and Derek, they had faded off the face of the earth after the fire.

The problem was, the hunters got away with abandoning the code, slaying indiscriminatingly, unchecked, unchallenged, killing werewolves at will. She was a peaceful woman, a Buddhist, but when it came to the hunters hurting what was hers she would do what it took. It was her duty as an Alpha after all, even if it meant giving her life to save her betas. She had taught all of them the appropriate way to deal with all things hunter related. If they were ever attacked by hunters, they found bunkers or hide-outs and hunkered down, recover, wait the humans out and never, ever bring hunters back to the rest of the pack even if it meant killing.

Harry pursed his lips, "I'm beginning to see that pattern," he informed her, gritting his teeth furiously, quite honestly he was considering opening a branch that dealt with renegade hunters, starting with the damn mastermind or people behind all these fires and go from there. He had many contacts, not all of them supernatural creatures, many were wizards and witches. Hermione would be able to draw something up without a seconds doubt or even needing to be told everything. She worked in the department for the rights of magical creatures for Merlin's sake.

"Look into the Hale fire," Satomi said, her tone soft and quiet as if she feared she could be overheard even from miles away. "Talia was one of the most revered Alpha's, werewolves all over the world would come to her for aid, the hunters knew what they were doing." any fire associated with werewolves had to be hunters, her kind couldn't be easily killed especially not by an electrical malfunction as the newspapers had reported.

"I am," Harry confessed, "It's what made me begin this investigation in the first-" the wards pinged alerting Harry to someone being at the edge of his wards.

"Harry?" Satomi questioned in concern.

"It looks like I'm about to have company, speak of the devil," Harry told her, "Call me later tonight if you want to continue this conversation." it was obvious for him to hear that Satomi cared deeply about Talia Hale, the Alpha of the deceased Hale pack. He heard her sharp inhale of breath at his words, no doubt at the fact he was in the presence of one of the surviving Hales. He would probably be grilled on where he was.

Harry ended the call, and Apparated to the front door, opening it he rounded the house to the side of the building where the trees grew thickest. There stood Derek Hale, shirtless, sweating, and broodier than ever and considering the first time was during an injury where he should have been his surliest was saying a lot about his state of mind right now.

Walking over to the edge of the wards, "Give me your hand," Harry commanded, the mistrust was obvious in Derek's gaze as he glared mulishly at Harry. "I need your blood so you can gain access to my home, I cannot return to ensure you get in each time, I do hope you understand the trust I am showing you here." something must have happened to cause Derek to seek him out, he was too stubborn, too angry at the world to accept help unless he had absolutely no choice.

He was too busy to dump everything he was doing to let Derek through the wards, and he had a feeling that it would become a regular occurrence, at least for the time being. "Use your claws to cut open a finger," Harry prompted the werewolf to continue seeing the look on his face, one that suggested Derek was wavering, obviously too exhausted to fight further. "If you can," he amended, seeing the subtle shaking of Derek's hands, there wasn't much that could affect a werewolf, not after the fact it happened, they heal too quickly for that with a few exceptions. Electricity, Wolfsbane hell even mistletoe. He'd been tortured in some form then, electricity he would say, he wasn't injured for it to have been Wolfsbane. It would take a lot of electricity to bring down a werewolf, and prevent him from shifting. Which he evidently couldn't do judging, by the way, he was glaring, balling up his fists, unable to even flash his eyes and it was obvious for all to see that he was extremely angry.

"Give me a moment," Harry murmured quietly, as he turned around and made his way back towards his house, only once he was over the threshold did he summon a clean scalpel which he disinfected to ensure there was no chance of him ending up cutting the werewolf with any residual Wolfsbane essence, he'd cut from a plant just last night actually. He had to ensure Stiles was going to be safe. He was also making some for Noah, with a little luck Stiles would wish to inform his father of what was going on. Even if he didn't want to, Harry felt he might have no choice but to inform him regardless of the teen's wishes.

Harry returned to Derek within a few moments, glad that the werewolf wasn't going to fight him on this at least, as he thrust his hand out reluctantly as it may be. He swiftly sliced his index finger, before drawing a triangle, a circle and then put a line through it, his sign, the sign of the Deathly Hallows, the Peverell sign.

The sign glowed blue like Runes did, but Harry had turned the sign into a rune by intent alone.

"Runes," Derek murmured, eyeing the blood speculatively as if faded as if it had never been there as the blue glow died down. "Are you sure you aren't a Druid?" momentarily forgetting his troubles in his curiosity.

Harry snorted, "Druid's aren't truly capable of any form of magic, not really, they can do a few rituals and such albeit if they are in an area poignantly magic in nature. Or if they are part of a pack, the stronger the pack the more 'magic' they're capable of." Druids only wished they had the kind of magic he did. "The Druids of old used to be capable of great things, these days though, I'd say they were just followers of the old way. I suspect that's why they've pulled away, to keep up appearances of their capabilities, remaining mysterious instead of being known as pathetic." Harry continued to talk as he headed back to the house with his guest. It was actually nice to see a different look on Derek's face - one that wasn't brooding or angry even if it was only temporary.

Derek felt his strength beginning to return properly, having run from Kate had drained him nearly completely. Keeping in step with Harry, listening to him speak. He felt the need to speak up afterward though, "Druids are important to packs,"

"Emissaries, you mean, not all of them are Druids, in fact I've found some of the strongest packs don't have a druid," Harry commented, as he opened the front door, gesturing for Derek to go, "I know a few who have pack mages, three that have extremely intelligent human emissaries, albeit they have werewolf families, and are in the know and have read all the resources that they could bring to bear, to make up for what they felt was their shortcoming despite being told to the contrary all their lives."

Derek gave a curt nod, he understood, some of his family had been human, and they hadn't been spared.

"I'll show you around the first floor," Harry murmured softly, aware that he didn't need to speak loud for the werewolf to hear him. By Merlin, he'd learned that quickly, especially when Teddy began uttering unsavory phrases he'd muttered under his breath from his bloody office when he was just two years old. After that, he had held his tongue when he was pissed off or ranting at someone unless he had silencing spells up.

"This is the living room," Harry opened the door to let Derek see inside, before moving on, "This is the library, this mess is courtesy of Stiles," he added with a fond shake of his head.

"How did you meet him?" Derek asked, unable to keep his silence this time, he had been thinking it on and off since Stiles had brought him to the man, days prior. The 'mess' Harry was talking about was a bundle of books at the far right side of the room, all with pieces of paper wedged in different places. How anyone could read numerous books at the same time was beyond him.

"That is not my tale to tell," Harry said sombrely, making it clear to Derek that not only wouldn't he break Stiles confidence, but that the initial meeting hadn't been a good one. Each year he took gifts into the hospital for sick kids, items he built with his own hands or made with magic, sometimes buying things but he preferred to make them. Teddy helped when he could, Harry had made sure to make Teddy realize just how lucky he was, to have health, happiness and loved one, even if they weren't Tonks and Remus. It was during one of those times he had just happened passed Stiles room when the monitors monitoring Claudia went off, and he'd immediately gone to comfort Stiles. He'd stayed there talking to him for nearly an hour until his father arrived. Then he and Teddy had bumped into Stiles and his father shopping at the weekend and that had begun the friendship between the two.

Harry began moving again, leaving the door open, "This is my office," he pointed towards the door as he kept moving, "In here," he said stopping outside the second last door on that particular level of the house. "Is the guest bedroom, it has its own ensuite, next to it is the kitchen and laundry room." with that Harry raised his hand and non-verbally summoned something for Derek to wear.

Derek rose both rather large eyebrows as he watched Harry in confusion until his eyes widened a little as the clothes made an appearance. They were still in their packaging, Harry snatched them from thin air, he hadn't seen magic used in quite a unique fashion before. He truly did know werewolves it seemed, he nor any other werewolf would relish wearing clothes from someone they didn't consider pack. Their scent lingered and it was quite distasteful for pack to smell it, not that it would be a concern for him as he was an Omega. Truly alone for the first time in his life, how he wished he could go back a few weeks, stop Laura from coming back from this godforsaken town.

"Go wash up, get some rest, I'll make you something to eat, no doubt you're starving," Harry handed over the pajamas, underwear, and socks.

"You aren't going to demand to know what happened?" Derek asked, slightly bemused. Why the hell would this guy let him stay? He could be anyone, could do anything, if he wasn't so desperate he would be calling him all the stupid names under the sun.

Harry huffed out a little in amusement, "I may have only just met you but I'm far from stupid, there's no way you would tell me. Two, it was obviously something bad, at least bad enough to get you to leave your home. Hunters would be my first and only guess, are there going to be dead bodies up at the preserve?"

"Two," Derek stared straight at Harry as he said this, silently challenging him.

"And will they be found by local authorities?" Harry questioned, he didn't even blink at the challenging look from Derek. He didn't want Noah or any of the local police department spending any more time around that damn preserve right now. Not with an Alpha going around trying to create a pack and killing people. He just didn't know how to broach the subject with Derek without the werewolf clamming up and refusing to speak. There was a possibility that he knew who it was, hell, for all he knew it may well be the Hale pack's emissary, coming back to enact revenge on his or hers pack demise, its something he would do if all he cared about was so brutally murdered. Admittedly he wouldn't wait six years to gain his revenge, his would be swift and brutal.

"Hunters always clean up after themselves," Derek admitted with a dark look, knowing that this was what Kate was probably doing right this minute, burying the two now dead hunters she'd brought with her, covering her tracks, getting ready to fight again. She wasn't going to stop until every werewolf in Beacon Hills was dead, that included Scott McCall if the idiot didn't expose them first.

"Good," Harry stated firmly, his tense shoulders relaxing marginally that the police department was safe for now. "Food will be ready in about half an hour," he added, before wandering away from the guest room and into the kitchen, the files would just have to wait a while.

Once he was in his kitchen he sighed softly, rubbing his eyes tiredly, it wasn't a physical tiredness but rather a mental one. Never had he seen so much death in the hands of a single person, even the Death Eaters as single people and Voldemort hadn't quite so successfully killed so many people that Harry suspected this woman to have participated in and outright caused. He suspected that when he went to retrieve the other files that he'd find that they were the same. Just how much death had this woman caused? How many families had been torn apart? Merlin, Voldemort would have been proud of her, albeit if he was even remotely able to feel anything for a Muggle except derision and scorn.

Grabbing three peppers, green, red and orange he cut them in half, removed the seeds with a single wave of his hand before cutting them into strips. They were all homegrown, no pesticides or anything, Teddy couldn't eat things like that. Once that was done he set them aside and put the potatoes into a pot of water and let them simmer, adding some salt. Leaving them to cook as he walked into his fridge, grabbing a package, snipping away at the string holding the package together. The meat was brought from Potter manor, the House-elves made sure it wasn't coated in anything.

Immediately and with expertise, Harry began to cut the steak crosswise, into eight pieces each and begun to season them with salt and pepper. He hadn't cooked this particular meal for months, but it still didn't cause him to pause even for a moment, so used to cooking as he was. Grasping a skillet he put it over a medium heat, adding oil from his wand, and placed the thick steak pieces onto it, letting it cook as he gathered the remaining ingredients required for this meal.

Ten minutes later he plated the steak onto aluminum foil, with his usual heating charm to keep its warmth for as long as possible. He wasn't sure how long Derek would actually be, but like all werewolves, after being injured they tended to eat a lot, even Teddy ate so much before the full moon and then a day after once he recovered enough.

Reducing the heat under the skillet to medium and adding the bell peppers, onion, garlic, a splash of water and a quarter of a teaspoon of salt; absently stirring until the vegetables were slightly soft, which he tested by eating a green one.

Grinning as he nodded absently, he added the tomato paste and cooked until the vegetables were tender. Four minutes later he stirred in the potatoes, parsley and lemon juice. Dividing the steak among the two plates and shoved on an abundance of vegetables the plates were overfilled but he was positive they'd be cleared by the end of the meal. Chopping the remainder of the lemon into two wedge slices, he put one on each plate before nodding once more in satisfaction. Exactly half an hour, he'd been quite correct after all.

He'd hated cooking, being forced to cook would cause that, but when he became a dad to a little boy, he had been so determined to get it right. To be the godfather he knew he could be so that he didn't become like Sirius. Merlin, he had moved Sirius, don't get him wrong, but he hadn't been guardian material, he would have and had burnt toast for goodness sake. If it hadn't been for Remus, Sirius probably would have starved. The cooking classes had awoken a passion he hadn't known was there for both cooking and baking.

"Food's ready," Harry commented, as he picked up both plates, and made his way towards the living room, "You can take it to the bedroom if you have no desire for company," he added, trying to make Derek feel as comfortable as possible, he had just been attacked, no doubt he was feeling vulnerable, added to being in someone else's territory it would be doubly so.

He felt very conflicted on whether or not to bring up all his suspicions, on one hand, Derek was obviously looking for the Alpha to kill him in order to avenge his sister, on the other hand, this would all bring up the biggest tragedy of his life, he had just been a child…a teenager. In fact, Derek had been at that age most other children had been who had been seduced before the fire…and it was always boys, so it couldn't have been Laura, although it would have made sense as to why she'd ran and why she hadn't built herself a pack. No, he had a feeling that it was going to be Derek and didn't that just add insult to injury and pour Wolfsbane into the wound simultaneously.

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 5

Tuesday 1st February

Harry wasn't sure when he'd become some sort of therapist of sorts, or rather someone to talk about or dump all the supernatural shenanigans on. Although if it had been anyone other than Stiles he probably would have had something to say about it. So after Stiles was through reading books or making a circle of mountain ash he would sit and talk (or rather complain) to Harry. Mostly about how stubborn his best friend Scott McCall was being and how he - Stiles - wasn't being given the time of day despite trying to help him. That Scott was more interested in spending time with Allison. How Scott had saved Allison from being hit by a car while his dad was hit, he chose Allison over his dad. Despite the warnings, he'd given his best friend on how dangerous the Argents were. Worse how there was another Argent in the area, Kate Argent who had shot Derek and would do the same Scott given the chance.

"Wait! What did you just say?" Harry stood abruptly, his face intense as he stared at Stiles.

Stiles was startled by Harry's abrupt shift in demeanor, slightly confused, he knew very well that Harry had heard everything he said. "Which part?" Harry had figured something out, but what?

"The last part," Harry was positively body thrumming with attention, his mind whirling a mile a minute.

"Oh, well, just that there's another Argent in town, she's dangerous, and Scott just won't listen," Stiles told him, his exasperation and fear for his best friend evident in every line of his face. "He's going to be shot if he isn't careful!" while neither he nor Scott fully trusted Derek, or rather hadn't fully trusted him due to thinking he was a murderer, Stiles trusted Harry completely. So if Harry said the Argents were dangerous, Stiles believed him. Getting Scott to listen to him though wasn't as easy and it hurt Stiles that his word could be so easily discarded for that of a relative stranger, dating Allison or not.

"And her name?" Harry asked, green eyes gleaming darkly, a vengeful flare in those usually closed of gaze.

"Kate Argent," Stiles said again, quite honestly he would have felt pity for the woman if she wasn't such a danger to his friend right about now.

"You're a fucking idiot, Harry Potter," Harry hissed at himself under his breath, he didn't even pause for a moment, swiftly turned around and headed towards his office at a very brisk pace. Normally Harry always closed the door to his office, nobody got in there, it's where he kept his case files, files that he most definitely didn't want Teddy getting his hands on - the bloody little bugger - he was always trying to find mischief, but as the son of a Marauder and raised by the son of one as well, and also the fact his dad couldn't tell him about the things he did for work made him naturally curious, Stiles was the Muggle equivalent of Teddy in near all aspects. He did know that Noah wasn't quite so able to keep his nosy son out of his work though, while he was successful with Teddy.

Harry made a beeline for the computer, which thankfully was on at the moment, and he swiftly added her name into the database three possible names came up, one was way too old, the other much too young, which left only one possibility. Clicking on the name, he snatched the drawing of the woman from the board, the magnet falling to the floor with a thud but ignored.

A picture of the woman emerged along with all the necessary details about her. Placing the drawing next to the computer a sharp burst of success shot through his gut, "Got you, you son of a bitch," Harry muttered darkly, not just her aliases now, he had her real name, which made connecting her to every single one of her crimes so much easier. He hoped.

"WOW!" Stiles exclaimed, whiskey eyes wide as he looked around the room, nosing everywhere he possibly could, knowing he probably wouldn't be in there very long.

Harry whirled around, startled at the sight of someone in his private domain, cursing himself for leaving the door open. He opened his mouth to reprimand Stiles, he knew good and well that he shouldn't be in here, he'd warned him often enough. However, he saw Derek over Stiles' shoulder, he started speaking before the werewolf could enter the bedroom, "You're the only one she could have used, the rest of your pack were married except for Peter, but Peter was a bit old for her tastes she goes after younger, Cora was much too young, ten at the time, she's never gone for the female members, so it's unlikely to have been Laura, which leaves you," Derek froze at the door of the room, stiffening completely, completely taken aback by Harry's deduction of events that had transpired six years ago…something that his sister didn't even know. "You were fifteen at the time, not the youngest she's gone after, but you were the first to survive."

For once in his life Stiles could think of nothing to say, he didn't want to say anything actually. He was just reeling at the words Harry had spoken, all the while hoping he was misinterpreting them, unfortunately, he knew all too well what people were capable of, but it was one thing seeing it in writing about strangers you've never met…or dead bodies, but to someone, he actually knew? Sort of, it made something curl up inside of him and shame to course through him. He knew what trauma did to people, it affected everyone in different ways, he had started having panic attacks after seeing his mum die. Yet he hadn't paused to give Derek a chance, and he had lost his entire family, no his pack and from what he had been reading the ties that bind a pack was much more physical he will have felt it.

Derek stood there mutely, his claws out and Harry would bet his eyes were flashing blue.

"First to survive? She's done it before and since?" Stiles muttered to himself incredulously, he didn't understand how someone could get away with it, especially so long.

Derek's head twitched minutely, such a small movement but Harry caught it, he was a seasoned warrior, of course, he did.

Perhaps he should have waited until Stiles was away before he said what he did, but he'd been biting down on his tongue for two days now, stopping himself from asking a very rude and personal question. Or rather questions really, but how the hell did you go about asking someone if they had been sexually abused at fifteen? And willing or not it had been sexual abuse, it had been a grown woman seducing naïve innocent teenagers some hadn't even earned the title 'teenager' yet.

"You're sixteen years old, you shouldn't be involved in this," Harry said staring at Stiles sombrely, this was way too dark and heavy for someone who had only turned sixteen years old a month ago to the day. "Believe me, kiddo you don't want to look back and wonder why the hell you wanted any part in this." rubbing his hand over his face a look of exhaustion and deep-rooted tiredness.

"But I know things about the case! I've seen the case files! I can help!" Stiles protested immediately, "I'll look it up myself if I have to!" he added, stubborn determination encompassing him completely, so much so he failed to realize the immense pressure that Harry was under, either that or he was just used to the look - his father supported it constantly when there were tough cases on.

Harry chuckled a little at that, but there wasn't much real amusement drawn forth, "I believe you," he revealed wryly, why was he surrounded by such stubbornly determined teenagers? He could at least keep an eye on Stiles if he was here, while if he was looking into this alone, he could end up hurt, or worse and he refused to let that happen. "Fortunately there is no much left to do, all the pieces are fitting together, you gave me the last piece."

"I did?" Stiles perked up at that, "Her name," he realized, edging further into the room, the 'evidence' took up an entire wall, the whiteboard was the size of the entire wall, he'd never seen one so big before. His eyes roamed over the pack names, those who died, who survived, who died after of monkshood/aconite poisoning apparent suicides after losing their 'families'. "You said…why is this one the first one if she did it before?" gesturing towards the 'Hale' name not quite able to say anything when he knew Derek was nearby. The knowledge that Derek had probably heard him when they first met was bad enough.

"Because nobody died in those fires," Harry sighed, sitting on the edge of his chair, noticing that Derek was watching the room but so far not approaching it, arms crossed staring broodingly at them. "She tried, mountain ash and accelerants, all failed, the fire was put out before it could do any damage, burnt a few of them but they healed, and their human members successfully broke the circle."

"The last time she was here, she found the answer to what she was looking for, the perfect accelerant that takes down everyone so quickly that they have no hope of stopping the rapid flames let alone the human members." Harry said solemnly, "She has used the same combination since, never once deviated and it's not one I've ever seen before, I've put calls in to various contacts to see if they have any success in tracking down who it belongs to." that way it was an extra hunter to pin this on and get them arrested.

"Someone here helped her," Stiles' eyes narrowed thoughtfully, his keen mind trying to figure out who it could possibly be, it was a small town, hell everyone knew who he was, and knew his bloody jeep for goodness sake.

"Those who have died seem to have ties to various arsons, it's no coincidence," Harry pointed out, "I believe someone is either gunning for hunters or is solely out for revenge for what happened to your family, your pack." here he spoke solely to Derek, perfectly respectful and very aware that this was a sensitive subject. Nobody could just get over losing their entire family in six years, especially not when it was in actual fact his pack, those ties were not just mental but physical too, it could and would damage a werewolves psyche. It would explain why Peter is still in the coma.

"My pack is gone," Derek hissed out, his fangs now elongated, peeking out of his mouth, eyes back to the normal dark color and his hands were firmly ensconced in his pockets of his leather jacket.

"I know," Harry murmured quietly, sorrow one of his most prominent emotions which Derek could more than likely feel from him. Then within a blink of an eye Derek's wolfy features receded, considering how angry he was…it shouldn't have been possible, unless, unless his anchor was anger…which shouldn't surprise him. His greatest fear was fear itself, so it wasn't anything unusual.

The tension was distracted by the ringing of Stiles' phone, which he quickly dug into his pocket for, only to scowl at the caller. Scott's House.

The urge to ignore the call was strong, so he did, he pressed 'End' and pocketed his cell.

Only for it to ring again immediately afterward.

In frustration, Stiles answers, with a terse "What?" still furious with Scott over what happened to his dad, so much so he wasn't actually curious as to why Scott was calling using the house phone instead of his cell.

"The Alpha came at me while I was at Allison's!" Scott's terrified voice spoke on the other end of the phone, both Derek and Harry able to hear him despite being farther away.

Derek was suddenly in the room, but Harry held out a hand against his chest, pressing firmly preventing Derek from snatching the phone out of Stiles' hand, giving him a look that said he'd make him pay if he hurt one single hair on Stiles' head.

"I told him to stay away from her," Derek growled low in his throat, obvious a warning.

"Right because a teenager always does what he's told?" Harry pointed out closing his eyes with a shake of his head. "What happened, Scott?" knowing the teen would be able to hear, Stiles quickly put it on speakerphone. "Did he ask anything of you?"

"We had a nice conversation about the weather! What do you think happened!" Scott snapped.

"Do not take that tone with me," Harry retorted, his voice grim and face a harsh line, "I will have no problem making sure you regretted it, someone evidently has to teach you some manners,"

Stiles pressed his lips together to stop himself chortling at the silence afterward, especially Scott who wasn't easily cowed.

Stiles didn't notice that Derek had stiffened minutely at his tone as if he was actually physically affected by it.

"No, he didn't say anything," Scott now sounded subdued.

"Did you get anything from him? An impression?" Derek barked, getting over whatever affect Harry had on him, refusing to linger on it.

"What do you mean?" even from over the phone the three could very well see the confused puppy dog look Scott was more than likely supporting.

"Remember your other senses are heightened. Communication doesn't have to be spoken. What kind of feeling did you get from him?" Derek in a rare show of patience asked.

Harry shook his head, "He won't have control over that yet, especially from what I've heard about him," he wasn't accepting his wolf which was probably screwing with his senses.

"Anger," Scott answered petulantly, a hint of indignation in his voice, he was still feeling like a failure that he couldn't control the shift, hence why he was asking Derek for help despite the fact he didn't trust the man.

"At you?" Harry queried, he wouldn't be surprised if it was, an Alpha was stronger with a pack, and Scott wasn't part of his pack. What confused him was why he hadn't taken control of the situation, forced Scott to submit as his creator and Alpha or killed him to stop an eventual out of control Omega.

"No, not me, but it was definitely anger, I could feel it, especially when he drew the spiral," Scott confessed.

"What did you just say?" Derek stared at the cell phone as if it had suddenly gained arms and legs.

"He drew this spiral in the condensation on my car," Scott said, after a stint of silence he added, "You know what this means…"

"He's gone," Stiles said, and he wasn't wrong.

Harry turned around and began to type away on his computer, still standing.

"Are you still not talking to me?" Scott said a whine in his voice after over five minutes of silence on either end. "Come on! Can you at least tell me how your dad is? Bet it's just a bruise right? Some tissue damage? You know I feel bad about it, and I even went to Derek for help!"

Stiles could literally feel himself caving at his best friends pleading, "He's fine, I'll call you later though," and with that Stiles hung up before Scott could tell him that Derek had broken his cell.

"I can feel you staring at me," Harry commented, smirking a little at the sound of Stiles jumping in surprise.

"How can't you be curious? Do you know what happened? What does the spiral mean?!" Stiles asked, annoying always worked wonders when it came to gaining information. He remembered something else suddenly, "It was under Laura, the spiral, what does it mean?"

"It's a sign," Harry continued typing away, firing off emails all the while making a map of everywhere that Kate Argent had ever been, using credit card history, banking history, rental agreements and everything he possibly could. "A sign of vendetta, of revenge to werewolves, Derek probably thinks there's a chance someone from his family survived the fire…well other than Laura and Peter." his mind did latch onto the thought that it may be Peter, but him waking up suddenly after six years out of the blue? It didn't seem likely, no if he wanted to get Peter better he'd need to use magic to do it, nothing short of a miracle would bring Peter Hale back. The snapping of the pack bonds, his alpha dying, then his niece breaking the newly formed Alpha/Beta bond no doubt it caused permanent harm being left an Omega probably hadn't helped any, in fact, it made it significantly worse.

Laura Hale had condemned her own uncle completely by severing the pack bonds.

Laura Hale had also died…

Could it be? Could Peter Hale be behind it all? It was a hell of an alibi to have for sure, and the clinical side of Harry approved, still, say he bought it, he was a lone Omega, injured, weakened, surely he couldn't get the better of a woman who had been an Alpha for six years? Who had obviously no love for her own uncle and severed the ties? When he thought about it that way it did seem ludicrous…turning to face the board, his mind trying to figure out all the clues, it could be one of the children, six years had gone by, perhaps they'd waited until they were older, stronger, what age would the youngest daughter of Talia Hale be? Sixteen nearly seventeen? There had also been Dora and Eric, Derek's cousin's, they had been twelve and thirteen at the time of the fire respectively, but he had no idea which ones had been human and which ones had been Lycans. Perhaps the thought of Derek thinking a member of his family had survived wasn't that far off.

Picking up the Hale file once more, deciding to re-read it from a different angle, to see if he could have missed anything.

Stiles remained, reading everything he could get his hands on that Harry had collected. At least he gave it a good try until he had to go home. "I have to go home, dad will be back soon," Stiles said, his tone conveying his reluctance to leave.

"Alright kid, be careful going home and text me when you get in, you hear me?" Harry focused on Stiles again, making sure the teen was taking him seriously, with an unknown Alpha running around he didn't want Stiles taking any chances, "Straight home!" he warned him.

"I will," Stiles promised, but he said nothing about going back out later.

Before long Harry had all the evidence he needed to nail Kate Argent for all the fires. The question was, did he leave it to the Muggle authorities or did he send it to the magical authorities? It was at the end of the day magical creatures she had attacked as well as normal people. She'd caused so much damage to both, but more so to the creatures.

Quite frankly she deserved Azkaban prison for all her crimes.

A frown marred his face before it drew into a grim line as he went through the entire list of her crimes.

He had made his decision.

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 6

"I need to see President Donovan," Harry demanded, speaking to President Donovan's personal assistant, Erin Marcy, who he had known for three years now when she became the president of MACUSA's personal assistant and bodyguard. She was a small slip of a woman, but very badly underestimated by everyone but never more than once. She was just as fiery as her pixie cut red hair, what was it with women having such tempers all having red hair?

"Do you have an appointment?" Erin questioned, glancing up from her device, a small smile playing on her face, but she remained professional.

"No, but it's important," Harry informed her, "I have proof of a serial killer working all over the States, I suspect if I did more digging I'd find it surpassed the States." Kate Argent had visited France a few times after all, according to the records he had for all her flights. Erin, had top security clearance due to her duties, and it was safe to inform her, and it wouldn't be the first time he'd had to say something to actually get the ball rolling. The President of MACUSA was actually quite good at fitting Harry into his schedule when he appeared unexpected. He was much like his great many times' grandmother, a former president of MACUSA herself, Seraphina Picquery one of MACUSA's most renowned Presidents.

"Magical?" Erin's tone became curt, writing within her book hastily.

"Very much so," Harry nodded firmly, magical people would always take precedence over non-magical deaths, due to the fact the Muggles had their own police force. "The culprit is a No-Maj which makes this a little more complicated than my usual jobs."

"Take a seat, I'll call you when the President is available, water?" Erin stood, glancing at the book, there was no reply yet so she'd have to wait.

"Please," Harry agreed to the water, "Bottled though," he added as he moved towards the waiting room specifically for the Presidents appointments. The room was lavish, comfortable couches, coffee and tea machines, and some pastry platters nearby. To the other side was a water cooler, it was empty, as was the table that usually held water bottles, which explained by Erin had asked him if he'd like any.

Without thinking much, Harry wandered over to a seat that offered him the best view of the room, sitting down on the black seat, all around the room was black and gold seats or couches. It was the colors that MACUSA favored for some reason, it worked well, certainly had a much better effect than the Ministry of magic in Britain.

"Water for Mister Potter," a female House-elf informed him, dressed in a uniform, white top, and a skirt, standing at the door, water bottle already floating towards him.

"Thank you," Harry said with a genuine grin, plucking the water from the air, the magic fading away as if it had never been there. Twisting the cap off he drank deeply from the bottle before screwing it back up. A glance down let him know he'd drank almost half the bottle, then again he was extremely thirsty. The House-elf bobbed its large head before she was gone.

Another glaring difference between America and Britain, America used their House-elves productively, they were used all over the MACUSA building, the school Ilvermorny, and probably quite a few other places. They were part of their everyday lives, and for the most part, they were considered quite an important part of the magical culture and most of them were actually in essence free. They were not mistreated or regaled to the shadows, Dobby would have fitted in quite well here. In fact, he would have loved it, of that, Harry was sure. He'd cringed the first time he thanked one, so sure they were going to react like Dobby, but no, a simple bow of respect and the House-elf had left simple as that.

Boredom quickly took over him, so Harry picked up Charms weekly and Defence monthly and began to first browse through the charms one, which was very bad, but it was for teenagers, he observed, ages 11 and up, this particular weeks magazine was about the levitating charm, Hermione's mental voice coming over him when he read the writing on differentiating between how it was spelled and how it was pronounced. 'Stop you're doing it wrong. It's LeviOsa, not LeviosA,' chuckling in amusement, he closed the magazine and replaced it before digging into the Defence monthly Journal.

There was no way to know how long he'd be here, in fact, once he had waited forty-five minutes to see Donovan. Harry found himself quite immersed in the Defence journal, it was very articulated, it spoke of Wandless magic, and the capabilities it held, the Author Antony Abbott suggested that everyone was capable of it if they put their mind to it, that a wand was merely a stepping tool to greatness but people got attached to the only tool to access their magic as a child and it became a security blanket, that most couldn't throw it off to gain independence and freedom to cast any magic they liked. Antony went on to say that it wasn't easy after constantly using your wand for years, but it was doable.

In fact, there was a form to fill out on the back to take part in a trial, ages 17-40 were legible to participate. It was a twenty-week course, and a grand total of five galleons per week during the time the trial was taking place as an added incentive no doubt. With a thoughtful hum, he made a mental note to begin a subscription, he wanted to see how Abbott did with this whole thing. Personally, Harry didn't think it was possible for everyone to do it, only those more…powerfully inclined, and due to the fact the American's had gone so long in only associating with their own kind, the power levels were… just above average, while those in Britain were more powerful since they incorporated the two worlds together while admittedly keeping secret, keeping separate.

"Lord Potter, back so soon?" the voice of the president brought Harry out of the fascinating articles.

Harry looked up, the president reminded him of a lighter skinned Shacklebolt, his skin was olive, shaved head and extremely tall, he had to look up at him when they were both standing and he wasn't exactly short anymore. He was wearing black and gold clothes, he always did, different designs though, this one was definitely dresser than usual, he must have been meeting the council or would be. His lips quirked at the amused gleam in his eyes. "President Donovan, thank you for seeing me, I apologize for the late and unscheduled meeting."

"I've told you dozens of times before, call me Dentlin," he said amused, "Come with me," this meeting was probably going to last a while.

Harry swiftly stood, and both men exited the waiting room and crossed the corridor and slipped into the presidents' office, which was definitely the biggest office in the entire building with a few obvious exceptions. The Brobdingnagian monstrosity the president had for a desk housed a mountain of paperwork, a platter of refreshments and many odds and ends, he observed most of them were used as paperweights, trays for in and out messages and a dark detector and not just a cheap one - like the one Ron gave him as a teen - it was more like the one Moody aka Crouch had during his short stint as Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher.

"Erin informs me that you have a serial killer on your hands?" Donovan questioned, as he rounded his desk and sat down on his ornate chair that looked more like a throne. He absently poured them both a drink, familiar with how Harry took his, floating it over to the wizard as he cradled his, giving Harry his complete attention, worried about this new possible threat.

"Is that all she said?" Harry crossed his legs, merriment playing across his face drinking from the cup, shifting the weight of his elbow as it became uncomfortable on the chair. A faint buzzing at the back of his mind let him know that Derek had returned to the house, it was getting rather tiresome, the guy was out more than he was in, but it wasn't unexpected, he was a werewolf, he would prefer being outdoors.

"Should she have elaborated?" Donovan queried, fingers absently tapping on the arm of his chair as his eyes bored into Harry's.

"Just that it's complicated, the culprit is a No-Maj," Harry explained green eyes gleaming viciously, shifting slightly, he put his cup down and removed the tiny matchbox sized square from his pocket. Laying it on his lap, waving his hand absently, and the bundle not only began to grow but the weight began to become noticeable it returned to its natural size. "I've kept a copy of everything." which was something he said after he turned everything in from each mission he participated in. He did need Donovan's permission to act on American soil after all but thankfully it was permitted easily enough. In fact, he and Donovan were on the border between acquaintances and friends.

"A No-Maj got the better of our kind?" Donovan swallowed thickly, straightening up, his gulp being the only obvious sign of his distress to the matter. "How is this possible? What is this person doing?" eyeing the folders, refraining from grabbing them and greedily reading everything he could.

"Her primary target is Lupinotuum Pectinem duo," Harry explained tersely, it was the only way he would understand, type two lycanthropes were rare by magical standards, while to Derek it was actually type one lycans that were rare to them. Neither was wrong, since both types live in their own world, barely coming across each other.

Donovan's arm slipped, eyes wide as he gaped at Harry momentarily, "Say what?"

"According to the records I dug up in the archives they are still considered magical creatures despite the fact they do not carry a wand or do our kind of magic," Harry stated, with just a hint of questioning note in his voice.

"They are, in fact, there's still a treaty in place," Donavan explained, a prideful look in his dark eyes.

"That's correct, it was created in 1925," Harry nodded, he'd seen that, wasn't sure if it was still in effect, he was pleased it was though. It was a long complicated document that he hadn't even gotten part way through, basically it said that 'Lupinotuum Pectinem duo's' would look after themselves with no interference from the magical world, they would be responsible for keeping everyone ignorant of the creatures they were and take care of any problems that arise due to feral creatures, in fact, Picquery insisted that it was their duty. No surprises there, Picquery had been President during a time of great turbulence, Harry wouldn't have minded a Minister like her during his schooling.

"May I?" Donovan gestured towards the extremely large pile of paperwork on Harry's lap.

Harry levitated the large pile over to Donovan, who swiftly guided them to his preferred place on his desk. "Dear Merlin, is this entire packs?" he muttered, eyes slightly wide, as he perused each file name, one look into the first file marked 'Hale' and the long list of deceased was written in front of him. He couldn't help but frown a little, something nagging at him, the name was familiar to him. Mouthing 'eleven' when he read how many had died in that particular fire.

"There's been a few instances where some members of a pack survived, mostly just children," Harry informed him, drinking more of his coffee, knowing it was going to be a while before Donovan was finished.

Donovan's stomach rebelled at the pictures, it rolled nauseatingly when he realized they weren't just dealing with a murderer but a sexual predator. "She's worse than a black widow,"

"She has no need to sleep with underage children, she does it solely for the thrill," Harry commented in disgust. "Each place she goes to, she always gets the blueprints of the buildings she's…targeted. She has always played a substitute teacher, it would have been easy enough to get an item of clothing to mask her scent from their locker."

"She's psychotic," Donovan uttered, beginning another folder, only to find that it was pretty much identical to the other. "How on earth did she slip under the radar of the No Maj's? Do they not have competent officers of the law?"

"Most of them are stamped as accidents with potential arson that's never followed up, I'm having trouble tracking down the investigators, they all seemed to hand in their notice a few months after the fire and move," Harry admitted, rubbing his chin and cheek, he was beginning to get stubble, he'd need to shave soon.

"Bribed?" Donovan deduced, he hadn't just become the president of MACUSA by applying for the job, he'd worked his way up from the wand permit registration desk.

"Quarter of a million dollars," Harry informed him, "There are bank statements in there as well, I thought I would have luck tracking them down that way, regretfully most of them removed the money and aren't leaving a card trail."

"That's a hell of a lot of money," Donovan frowned, "Is this Kate Argent from old money?"

"No, she's getting the money from her father, Gerard Argent, he doesn't have a job, he also doesn't get unemployment benefits, he is wealthy judging from the bank balance but where the source is coming from I have no clue. I will continue to follow the money trail when I have a moment," Harry replied, "The son Christopher Argent makes a good living, he may well be helping them out, but I don't have proof that they're in on what Kate Argent has done. Neither of them has been in the same vicinity as Kate Argent when she was breaking the law and tearing families apart."

"And you want my permission to arrest her?" Donovan questioned, his tone pensive.

"Kate Argent is a hunter, there is a massive underground hunter network, they have…sympathisers in the know that might be able to help her escape justice in a normal prison." Harry retorted quickly, eyes darkening, "I will not risk her getting free and destroying more families. I believe this goes much farther than I am seeing at the moment," and he wasn't talking about what was going on in Beacon Hills at the moment either.

"I suspected as much, your determination of keeping a copy of everything always tells me you're on the trail of something bigger." Donovan conceded. He knew Harry kept a copy, but the fact he felt the need to tell him was revealing.

"I want her to receive the death penalty," Harry admitted.

Donovan was startled to hear that, "That hasn't been done since…"

"I know, but it hasn't been outlawed, I'm sure the council will agree wholeheartedly when they see what she's done." Harry interrupted him. "Either that or the Dementors kiss back in Britain."

Donovan sighed, sitting back, he wasn't surprised by Harry's desire for justice. Especially considering those targeted were Lycans. He knew Harry was very protective of his son, Teddy who was one from birth. "I cannot sign off on it alone," he didn't have the power to do so, he needed the heads of the departments to agree.

"I know," Harry replied, he wasn't sure whether he would succeed, but he was determined that she would pay. "She's in Beacon Hills, I believe she's trying to tie up unfinished business,"

"There are Lycans in Beacon Hills?" Donovan deduced, pinching the bridge of his nose.

"There are, three at least, four if you include my son, Teddy will be returning for Easter soon enough," Harry stated, "I want this dealt with before then,"

Taking a deep breath, "Will you help me?" he added after a moments silence.

"You'll owe me," Donovan warned, glancing at the paperwork, suggesting the death penalty, this wasn't going to be an easy thing to get set up for the wizard.

"And you know I'm good for it," Harry said wryly, which contradicted his grim visage.

"Yes, yes you are," Donovan conceded, knowing without a doubt that Harry was honorable and would uphold any agreement between them. "Will there be anything else required within these files to strengthen the possibility of success?"

"There may be," Harry said thoughtfully, "It might take a bit of work but there is a victim I can talk to, I'll see if he will agree to testify, there's also a victim still in a coma after six years, I can add his data to the files."

"How long?" Donovan pressed his lips together in thought.

"Give me a few days," Harry straightened as he spoke, it may well take that long to actually get Derek in the house at the same time as him. He had no set routine, he actually spent most of the night out, he suspected that Derek was looking for the alpha that killed his sister.

"I will send Erin to you then, and I will have a meeting with the council scheduled for the third day, so have it compiled," Donovan said and it wasn't just a suggestion.

"I'll do what I can." Harry agreed, it would be easy to compile everything about Peter…but Derek was a seriously unknown factor. Hopefully getting justice for his fallen family would make Derek wish to do this, he wasn't going to manipulate the wolf into it, he'd lay out the truth and accept his answer. Hopefully what he had was enough, so whether Derek did it or not, they would grant him his wish. "Thank you,"

"No, thank you," Donovan acknowledged, "She's dangerous, she may well find out about the magical world, this woman is obviously capable of anything." and that truly worried him, no-Maj's like her were a serious threat to their world.

"And I still owe you one?" Harry teased, a light smirk on his face.

"What do you expect from a Horned Serpent?" Donovan said with a smirk of his own.

Harry laughed, "Nothing less, I assure you,"

"I will give you a call when the meeting has been set," Donovan informed him, "Now its time to depart if I'm any later, my wife and children will not be happy I missed yet another meal."

"Give them my best, may I use your Network?" with a quick gesture towards the fireplace.

"Be my guest," Donovan agreed, shrinking the files down, intending on giving them a thorough reading and making a great speech to give the best argument he could in order to convince the council. "You should come for dinner, Claire has been asking after you." the last time Harry had been to dinner it had been a business meal that Claire had turned into a family meal, he'd also been injured still.

"Name a time and a place," Harry said, as he grasped a handful of the powder in the ceramic pot near the fireplace. "I really don't want her tracking me down and forcing me to come." which she would, she was one stubborn woman.

Donovan laughed, nodding in agreement, oh, she would do just that if she put her mind to it.

"I'll be seeing you," Harry said, as he stepped in, as soon as Donovan said his own goodbye Harry threw the powder in and shouted his destination, Derek was still in, he might get lucky and be able to get him to agree quite quickly.

Unfortunately the second he lurched out of the fireplace, he found bloodstains running from the front door, upon following it, he found Derek unconscious, with gaping wounds in his chest. His first thought was why the hell wasn't he healing? Lurching forward, he began to levitate Derek into the living room, seeing as he wouldn't be able to move without getting covered in blood, he probably should have cleaned it up first, but his first task was to make sure Derek was still alive, that was far too much blood to have lost to be healthy.

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 7

Thursday, February 3rd

Harry searched Derek for any additional signs of further injury, and it was a very significant injury he'd been dealt with. The claws had gone right through, tearing out of his back. Considering how sluggishly he was healing, Harry suspected - alright more than suspected - that he had been fighting the Alpha. With that sort of injury, he didn't think that the problem had been taken care of. What did surprise him was that Derek came here with such a significant injury, despite his surly and withdrawn attitude he must find this place safe. An injured werewolf always went where they felt safest, he would be running on his basic creature instincts, his wolfish instincts right now. So his home would have been somewhere Harry would have expected him to go to, whether it was safe or not. He was glad he hadn't chosen the burnt out husk, not only was it dangerous with him being so severely injured, werewolves were pack animals, and Derek was alone, there was no worse fate for him.

The bleeding was already seeping through the crisp white bandages he'd put on him, glancing at his hands and clothes, they were saturated in now dried blood. His floors too were still playing host to large puddles of the fluid. Leaning back, Harry got to his feet, waving his hand, dispersing the blood, and within moments the laminate flooring and the cream carpet was spotless, not even a drop of the blood remained to be seen.

Derek was in front of the fireplace, on a pallet he had conjured to place him on, with the softest material he could conjure spread over it. Pallets were usually uncomfortable, but Harry didn't want to aggravate his injuries, as temporarily as they were they still hurt. Well, Derek wouldn't be going anywhere anytime soon.

Harry toed off his shoes, he kicked them beside the sofa, already moving through the living room, taking off his cloak and dress trousers and the ruined white shirt. Removing the blood before opening the door to the laundry room and shoving everything in, he closed the door jogged up to his own bedroom.

Walking across the bedroom, he slid into his ensuite bathroom, turning the taps on he lathered his hands and arms with soap from the dispenser before running his hands under the warm water. Seeing blood smears on his face, he grabbed a cloth and ran it under the water before scrubbing his cheek and forehead where he had accidentally wiped it off on earlier while tending to Derek.

Turning the taps off, he grabbed a towel and dried himself off, caught off guard by a yawn, he peered out into his bedroom to see his alarm clock to find it was past midnight, he'd spent four hours tending to Derek - admittedly a lot of it lost in thought - sighing softly, he replaced the towel too the handrail before traipsing out. Grabbing some night clothes, he put them on and made his way back downstairs, automatically glancing at Derek again, to find the bandages in worse shape than when he'd left them.

Waving his hand, the bandages were clean and sterilized, normally healers didn't do that, but Harry wasn't a healer. He was self-taught in emergency healing, basic first aid and such while out in the field while he was working. Technically you were supposed to go to a healer when you were injured at work, even if it was a simple cutting curse, but he never did. He just returned home and used potions and fixed himself up. He couldn't stand healers trying to tell him how to live, reprimanding him when he got hurt as if he did it on purpose or writing down his history for all to see and read.

Just about to sit down, he froze when he heard the sound of pecking on the window, peering around, a small smile played across his face. At the window was a Greater Sooty Owl, when Teddy was eleven he'd managed to end up with a familiar just as rare as Hedwig had been. The Greater Sooty Owl was just as elusive as snowy white Owls, as its name states it's a sooty black color, with no ear tufts. In fact, Merlin was black all over but under his wings were almost pure white in color. He was beautiful, Teddy had been ecstatic that the owl had chosen him despite the fact could sense the presence of a 'predator' in Teddy. He had chosen the name Merlin because the owl was the 'greatest of all owls' as he'd said at eleven years of age.

Standing up, Harry made his way to the window and opened it, Merlin hooted, and flew around the room until Harry rolled his eyes and conjured a bird stand, along with a bowl of water for him to drink from. He didn't get too many letters from Teddy, mostly due to the long distance Merlin was having to fly to get here from Hogwarts deep in the highlands of Scotland. Instead, Teddy usually got to Floo call him, permission from Headmistress McGonagall. It had been one of Harry's stipulations about allowing Teddy to attend Hogwarts actually, but Minerva had been amenable to the idea.

Once Merlin was situated comfortably after taking a drink of water, Harry reached out and petted him for a few moments before removing the missive from his leg. Leaving Merlin to rest, he situated himself comfortably on the sofa, using magic to close the window as he shivered at the cold chilly air, and cracked open the seal and began to read the letter.

Hi Dad!

One of my classmates had an accident over Christmas, I can see us being friends now, he was kept off school for ages but he ' s finally back! I knew the moment I smelt him what happened. He was bitten by a werewolf, but what can you expect when you go camping in the Forest of Dean during the full moon? His parents are Muggles, they don ' t really understand what happened, even with Headmistress McGonagall explaining it to them. They ' re not being nasty or abusive, but they are scared, Jimmy can sense it so he feels really bad about it. His dad was the reason the werewolf was scared away.

I said I would ask if you would talk to them, that you might be able to make them understand properly. Jimmy just doesn ' t want to go home until his parents aren ' t afraid anymore. He ' s really upset about it, I tried to make him feel a little better, but it didn ' t work. The full moons are difficult for him though, he doesn ' t have access to the potions you give me, so he has a difficult time getting over it. Nobody knows right now, Jimmy doesn ' t want it to come out, he ' s lucky, I didn ' t have that opportunity. People will put the pieces together quite quickly, especially the smarter students, just like Aunt Hermione when she found out about Papa when he taught at Hogwarts.

Can you also send some of the potions for him, please?

Headmistress McGonagall said we can ' t be in the same room, she thinks with him being a new  ' wolf that he might want to fight me. I told her that wouldn ' t happen, that Jimmy would be calmer and happier with another wolf for company, but she refused to listen to me. Maybe she would listen to you.

I miss you lots and can ' t wait to come home.

Teddy

Harry stared unseeingly at the letter with a frown, it was written three days ago, there would be a full moon in a few days, the seventh, so four days. Sighing softly, he rubbed his temples, with them being Muggles it would be difficult for them to understand the changes to their son. They were scared, likely for Jimmy but the boy wouldn't be able to distinguish the difference between the fear for him and fear of him. That would come with experience and age, Teddy would be a great help for him, not only in embracing the wolf within but helping him understand his new desires and instincts.

Minerva really should have known better, regretfully despite the fact she wasn't prejudiced she also didn't take care to read about the needs and instincts of a werewolf. She had two werewolves - personally had one under her direct care as Head of Gryffindor back when Remus was there - under her care and she couldn't be bothered to pick up a book and genuinely find out? Instead of arguing with Teddy who had been a werewolf his entire life? Someone who would know better than her.

Scowling in annoyance, making a mental note to Floo Minerva and give her a piece of his mind. He wished he could say that it wasn't like her to be so closed mind and stubborn, but unfortunately, that was Minerva all over. She'd been the same way when he was a kid, the whole thing with the stone in his first year a fine example of that.

Putting the letter on the table, nudging a book on top of it so it didn't end up taking off if Merlin flew around or if he forgot the letter and had to let the owl out of the window. Standing up he soundlessly tiptoed towards Derek, bending down to check the wounds, relieved to see the bleeding had stopped but the wounds were still quite bad. He paused when a growl reverberated through Derek, after a few moments when nothing else happened, he pressed the tape back down. Standing up, he opened the cupboard door and grabbed a pillow and a throw, he usually stayed down here during the full moons with Teddy, so it didn't feel odd, what was odd was not having Teddy's wolf form following him everywhere. Dumping them on the sofa, he wandered over turning off the lights, and blindly made his way back to the sofa and made himself comfortable, suspecting a sleepless night was in store.

It was only six o'clock back in Britain, Minerva would still be catching up on paperwork in the Headmistress' office. The thought of going to his office and speaking to her about everything was tempting, yet he honestly didn't want to deal with it tonight. He was exhausted, between dealing with the cases, visiting Peter, creating things for Stiles protection from this Alpha and Scott McCall he hadn't been sleeping and it was beginning to catch up with him. So despite his mind racing unrelentingly his body was beyond exhausted.

That exhaustion caught up with him pretty quickly, and soon his mind quietened as sleep claimed him.

Regretfully not long.

Three and half hours later, Harry was startled awake by quiet growling, and the sound of his carpet being ripped to shreds presumably by claws. He was halfway up off the sofa before he even began to realize where he was, instincts he never felt the need to get rid of after the war. Especially with his chosen career path, being vigilant was a good thing. He was at the wall flicking the light switch on moving back over to Derek a little clumsily.

"Easy, calm down, you're safe, Derek, you're in my home, it's four o'clock in the morning," Harry stated, knowing what kinds of questions went through your head when you woke up in pain. "I suspect you were attacked by the Alpha, your wounds are taking quite a while to heal."

Derek's eyes flashed blue from under his lids when he felt himself calming down when Harry told him to. It wasn't the first time he had responded to Harry's voice either. It confused the hell out of him, Harry wasn't a werewolf, wasn't his Alpha, he shouldn't have that sort of influence over him. It made him extremely wary and on edge.

"I have something that I can give you to help with the pain," Harry added, "It's a potion, it should help you until your wounds heal, or I can give you a salve that will heal you completely?"

Derek's eyes shot open, the blue hue still fading, suspicion prominent on his features.

Harry sent him a dry look, "Think I'm stupid enough touch an injured and unconscious werewolf overly much? I do value my life you know. It's not like you will know it's someone safe, I am not your pack, only pack members could get away with such actions."

Derek felt himself relax when there was no change in Harry's heartbeat, he was telling the truth. In fact, Harry hadn't told a lie at all in the short time he'd known the other guy. In his experience, most people lied nearly every day, from innocuous little things to flat out nonsense.

"So, will you allow me to heal you?" Harry questioned, stifling a yawn, green eyes earnestly waiting for a reply.

Derek grimaced and tentatively touched his bare chest, almost as if he was just registering the level of pain he was in. Giving Harry a curt nod of agreement, if there was something to heal him quicker he would take it. Otherwise, he would be out of the game for at least five days. He'd never been so severely wounded by an Alpha before, but he remembered the lessons he learned as a teenager, seen how long his uncle had taken to heal after he was injured after being attacked by a lone Alpha that was more feral/omega than anything else.

Harry swiftly stood and returned to the cupboard where he'd taken the cover and pillow earlier, and nabbed his Dragon-hide potions kit. This was just an emergency supply, he had plenty down in the basement, which had been separated into three different rooms, one housed plants that required constant dark conditions, the second housed all his herbs and potions, more of a large storage really, and the third was his potions lab.

"Stay still," Harry commanded, as he returned to Derek's side, he had sat up, or tried to, more like he was now doubled over in pain. "This will probably taste completely disgusting to you, it does to me, but it will help the pain," Harry opened the kit, the potions was visible through the clear plastic covering keeping them encased in their spots. Finding the violet coloured potion, he plucked it out and passed it over to Derek after opening the cork, a subtle smirk spreading across his face at the look on Derek's face as he caught a whiff of it.

The salve was in the third compartment, it was a yellowish/orange colour, and Derek eyed it like it would poison him. Harry chuckled, "You should see the colour and consistency of our burn paste, it's not very pleasant."

Derek frowned, the stuff the guy was about to put on his injures looked like piss, smelt bloody terrible too. Yet the 'potion' as he had called it, had eased his pain completely allowing him to straighten up. He stiffened completely and surprisingly not at the touch, or the fact that a stranger was basically in his blind spot, he could feel the foreign substance actually beginning to heal him, coaxing his own Beta spark to heal with it. It was the oddest sensation in his life, and this was coming from someone who was used to healing right away. While it went quick to heal his skin, he could feel it slowing down as it healed his internal damage.

The fire flaring to life brought an abrupt stillness. "Teddy?" he questioned in surprise, "Is everything alright?" pressing his hand to Derek's shoulder keeping him still.

"Shit, I didn't think you'd have company!" Teddy blurted eyes wide even in the fire.

Derek meanwhile gaped at the face in the fireplace, his claws lengthening and stabbing him in the leg, and sure enough, he was awake. What kind of magic was this? Was the person on the other end truly in the fire? But no, that was impossible even for them for Moons sake.

"It's fine, he's well aware of the supernatural," Harry said wryly, and this was why he rarely brought people home, unless of course, they were magical themselves. "What makes you call me at…nine o'clock at night? Usually it's three hours earlier, after dinner."

Nine o'clock was he mad? Glancing outside, the moon was high in the sky and nearly full. He could say for damn certainty that it wasn't just nine o'clock. He'd been at the school around that time, before all hell broke loose, he wasn't sure why the hell he'd stayed for their stupid plan.

"Have you received my letter yet?" Teddy asked, his tone boarding on desperate.

"Yes, I got it a few hours ago, how is Jimmy?" Harry asked, getting back to his task at hand, removing the taped bandage from Derek's front, scooping up some of the salve and began to spread it across the wound.

"He's afraid, will you please talk to Headmistress McGonagall, Dad? Please, he was sick up his dinner earlier, and that's with four days before the full moon." Teddy begged, "He shouldn't be scared of the moon, I've tried talking to him but he's just not in the right frame of mind to listen."

"Of being alone?" Harry queried, cocking his head to the side, it sounded as though Jimmy had already formed pack bonds with his parents and Teddy if the prospect of being alone was making him react so severely. Although the term 'pack bonds' between the different kinds of werewolves was different but not too drastically different. Teddy's head nodded affirmative, "That's not good, he'll hurt himself trying to get to you all night."

"Wait, you think he's bonded with me already?" Teddy questioned, not really sounding surprised by his Dad's statement.

"I believe so, more strongly than his parents," Harry deduced, since they were Muggles there was no ability to reciprocate the bond, whereas with Teddy it was one hundred percent possible to form pack bonds. "I'll speak to McGonagall, but Teddy, do not get yours or Jimmy's hopes up," warning Teddy that he might not be able to get through to her.

"Then we're coming home," Teddy stated firmly, he had a free pass to return home during the full moons if he wished. His wolf had latched onto his dad as his alpha, for the lack of any other werewolf around, and even now he felt the urge to be with his dad during the full moon.

"No," Harry retorted immediately. Using the used bandages to wipe the salve off his fingers, making a mental note to wash his hands lest he get it anywhere.

After a few moments of silence, Teddy spoke, his voice low, "You've never said no before,"

Harry inhaled sharply, able to tell he had hurt Teddy, bloody hell, that wasn't his intention at all, "There is a tense situation here, Teddy, I would prefer that you are as far away from it as possible, there are hunters here and an out of control Alpha werewolf."

"Alpha werewolf as in…an Alpha werewolf?" Teddy spoke, his voice high pitched in excitement. He knew about the different kinds of course, his dad had encountered them before, he's also spoke to Satomi when he'd been there, but he'd never met one before but the thought of meeting a different kind of werewolf was exciting to say the least. He hadn't been able to get his dad to say what happened on his mission though. "We wouldn't get out of the property boundaries! We never do! They won't be able to get in, come on dad, please!" Teddy begged, his voice whining toward the end. "We miss you," the 'we' of course, was Teddy referring to both himself and his wolf those unaware of his condition would remain ignorant about it.

Harry grunted, knowing he was being deliberately manipulated, that Teddy just wanted to see what was going on for himself. Unfortunately he was at an age where he could actually leave Hogwarts and not return if he wanted to. He did have a point though, the Muggle hunters wouldn't be able to get through, nor would the werewolf, only Derek and Stiles was able to get into his property unannounced, and if there was even a small measure that Teddy needed him then he would have to allow it. "Fine, but you get permission for Jimmy to come or he stays at Hogwarts, is that understood?" Harry stated sternly.

It was clear that Teddy wanted to protest, but in the end he just nodded resignedly, knowing his dad well enough to know that he wouldn't be able to talk his way out of that one. "Deal!" he said, brightening up, coming to the conclusion that Jimmy's parents would agree.

"Alright kiddo, go on, it's four o'clock in the morning here I need some sleep," Harry said, making a motion with his head.

"Who are you? What are you?" this time his tone wasn't demanding just utterly confused.

Harry chuckled, "I'm a wizard, I'm not sure if you're familiar with us, we keep ourselves hidden, we have our own communities and government. You could compare a wizard to a Mage all the way up to an experienced spark in your own terms for those able to wield magic. Although you should be familiar with us, Dexter Peter Hale, he sighed a treaty with the magical president, I have a copy of it actually."

"My family's library it…its gone," Derek admitted, a faraway look in his eyes, and at fifteen he hadn't been interested in reading thought musty books belonging to members of his family or books they'd collected over the years. His mom had encouraged him to do well in school, and his dad would teach him how to fight, their recent history, and how to be a good Beta while his mom taught Laura the ropes of being Alpha. He'd been more interested in passing school, girls and of course, basketball. Girls, how he bloody hated his younger self for being so damn guidable and foolish.

"They didn't have a vault?" Harry pointed out, seeing the immediate look of caution he rolled his eyes, "I'm not asking where it is, bloody hell, just wondering if they had one, the more important books, missives and family things are usually kept in one. Judging by your response you didn't know about the existence of wizards?"

"I didn't get a chance to learn very much before the fire," Derek said, a vulnerable note in his voice.

"Yeah, I get that," Harry said sombrely. "My people have the evidence I've gathered about Argent, I'm pressing for the death penalty, I'm going to add Peter to the files, the meeting is in a few days, having a witness statement would truly be the final nail in her coffin, leave no doubt of her guilt."

Derek stared as if he hadn't heard Harry speaking.

"As soon as I get the go ahead, she will be arrested and put in prison for about two or three days then those who wish to see her put down is able to do so." Harry said, with viciousness that had even Derek half way to baring his neck before he regained control of himself.

Sudden sounding of a tune caused Harry to stand, "That's the tune for the Sherriff department here," summoning his phone to him, he snatched it and opened the message, arching an eyebrow, "I think…it's time that you told me what happened tonight."

Derek just stared at him in confusion, his brows furrowed not following him at all.

"Congratulations you're on the most wanted list, for four murders, the janitor in the school and the three the Alpha killed." Harry stated calmly, that list obviously did not include Laura Hale. Apparently the county had control over the Hale land, that wouldn't do, the land had been the Hales for centuries, something else he would have to do tomorrow, the list was becoming endless. "You let yourself be seen?"

Derek's eyes flashed blue and he growled, speaking through fanged lips, "Stiles and McCall had this idea of summoning the Alpha to the school, I thought it was Alan Deaton, Scott was determined to believe it wasn't, the last thing I remember is seeing their faces before his claws were through my chest."

Harry's eyes widened, why the hell would he just say something now?! Swiftly calling Stiles, he put the phone to his ear heart pounding away like a drum, waiting anxiously for an answer.

"Harry?" Stiles murmured, "It's four o'clock in the morning!" he exclaimed, the sound of his laptop being put down gave away that he had fallen asleep at his desk again.

Harry let out a breath of relief, "Are you okay?"

"I'm fine, the Alpha isn't though, I lost the knife," Stiles explained.

Derek twitched at that, standing up looking as if he wanted nothing more than to run to Stiles' room and demand answers from the teen.

"That's fine, it will find its way back to you, so keep a look out," Harry said wryly, very glad he had managed to create them in time. "Where exactly did you get him?"

"His shoulder," Stiles murmured springs squeaked as he finally rolled into his bed.

"I'll talk to you tomorrow," Harry said, "Get some sleep,"

"Will do, night Harry," Stiles was half asleep saying that.

"The Alpha was stuck with a knife coated in Wolfsbane made with a handle of mountain ash, if he's as alone as we think, then he's definitely injured, Stiles got his shoulder, now it will take days for a wound coated in my Wolfsbane to heal, even for an Alpha, he will be injured even in human form. If he's trying to blend in, in plain sight, then we may just find him albeit if he can get the knife out." Harry said lips twitching in pride that Stiles had successfully evaded the Alpha werewolf and cursing himself for not knowing. It was time he had something made to monitor Stiles, so he would know if anything happened.

Derek flinched at the thought of such an item, all the while impressed and awed with the ingenuity behind it. Even the hunters hadn't made something like that, he rather hoped they didn't either. He definitely didn't want to make an enemy of this wizard, maybe just maybe he would be able to get this Alpha and survive to tell the tale. "Should have used mistletoe, nothing can save you from it." not realizing he had spoken out loud and then wanting to hit himself for doing it.

"I could have, but I do not want Stiles to be a murderer, defending himself is one thing…no, if he wants one then I'll make him one as long as he understands the ramifications of using it." Harry nodded, he already knew everything there was to know about the weaknesses of both Lycan groups.

"He knows about the supernatural now, he will have to kill to survive," Derek stated seriously.

Harry closed his eyes, "You have no idea, this goes further than you can possibly imagine." he wasn't telling Derek about Stiles being a spark, no this was Stiles secret, he would tell those he wished and he would let him decide. Plus he never wanted Stiles used or his magical gift, he knew how that felt and never wanted it for Stiles.

Derek flicked him a curious look, pondering on those words and the truth in that beating heart.

"You and I have a few places to be tomorrow, and no it has nothing to do with being a witness, that choice is entirely up to you, I won't bring it up again. You have two days to come to a decision, after that it will be out of my hands." Harry explained, "So please be here when I wake up, the kitchen is yours to use, you're probably starving,"

Derek nodded, confirming that he would be here, it was the least he could do for Harry since he was literally keeping a wanted fugitive under his roof without a word of complaint and as always making him feel welcome, something he hadn't felt for a long, long time when it came to people due to his inability to talk much. There had only been Laura, he'd kept his distance from everyone else, hell he can't really say he'd been close to Laura since he hadn't told her a damn thing about what really happened to their family. He just couldn't face telling her for her to leave him an Omega. He felt for sure that's exactly what she would have done. "Thank you," Harry actually already felt like pack, he was keeping him safe, helping him, feeding him, his wolf was quite taken but he wasn't quite so easily placated…but astonishingly enough he was coming around.

"You're welcome, eat, shower, get some sleep, it's going to be a long day tomorrow," Harry commented before he disappeared from the living room, his footsteps echoing up the stairs and into his bedroom.

Oh, Derek had no idea how long it was going to be.

Although in the end…it would cement Harry in a position as someone Derek would always trust.

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 8

"You may want to try removing the scowl from your face before we go in there," Harry commented without glancing at Derek to confirm he was in fact scowling, it seemed to be Derek's only programmed expression. Turning the indicator on as he turned, making his way into a parking spot - Parking lot - in the police station. "Considering they took the word of one sixteen-year-old kid and put you on the most wanted wall, they must already think badly of you." disapproval leaked through Harry's voice, showing he was unhappy with the police force for their preconceived notions. You would think they'd know better than to judge anyone on appearance. It was more often than not deceiving, to say the least.

"Which is why this is a bad idea," Derek told him, glancing out the window looking ready to bolt.

"Trust me, you'll walk out of there with an apology," Harry said icily, staring at the building with a dark look on his face. Derek didn't have anyone to help him, and if he was entirely honest, it was as if Derek was perpetually stuck at the age where his life came crashing down around him. Fifteen, he reminded himself mentally, he'd been just fifteen years old and had a lot of guilt in him over something that wasn't his fault. He obviously hadn't received the due care he should have got after losing his family. Hell, he didn't think Derek had even spoken about what happened, if he could get Derek to open up, it might help the guy in the long run. He hoped he could help Derek stop running, both from the hunters and from his past and start living again.

It's something he would hope someone would do for Teddy if anything ever happened to him.

"Trust you?" Derek scoffed, his own eyes darkening, he didn't trust anyone, at least he tried not to. "I don't trust anyone…" he said darkly, "Not anymore." it had been a lesson harshly learned.

"I get that," Harry said pensively, "There was a time in my life when I felt the same way, didn't want to trust anyone or anything again."

"What changed?" Derek asked, genuinely curious.

"I got lonely," Harry admitted, "I spent the majority of my childhood alone, secluded, I thought I could do it again." he chuckled, but there was no hint of amusement to be had. "I was wrong, I missed friendship, people to talk to, Teddy was just a baby and not a stimulating conversationalist. Don't get me wrong I wasn't altogether trusting as I used to be, but not everyone is bad even if it seems as though you're surrounded by people who would stab you in the back. There comes a point where you have to make a decision." turning off the engine, he finally turned to face Derek.

"You either let them win, or you grab your life by the balls and make something of it." Harry stated sharply, "Letting go, Derek, isn't about having the courage to release the past, it is about having the wisdom to embrace the present. Sometimes you have to make peace with your past to stop your future being one constant uphill battle."

Derek wondered if Harry had been as broken as him by his past. He knew he was broken, had been since that night. He felt constantly numb unless he was angry. He didn't trust anyone, although he would admit Harry was the closest he'd come to trusting another person in six years.

"One of the happiest moments in my life is when I found the courage to let go of what I couldn't change." Harry added, "You can leave if you wish, but I do hope you find your own courage, you can't change what's happened but you can change their opinions of you." gesturing towards the police station.

Derek's scowl deepened even further if that was possible.

Harry got out of the now cooling car, closing the door and began walking towards the station, allowing Derek to make his own mind up. Harry wished he could say he couldn't force Derek to come, but well…he did have the ability to make people do whatever they wanted. It was called the Imperius curse, and he could legally use it, but he'd never take someone's free will away unless they were a danger to themselves or others.

The sound of the car door closing and a presence at his back made him grin, "I'm proud of you," he murmured quietly if he had looked over he would have seen Derek's ears go red in embarrassment and even if he'd never admit it, happiness.

It had been a long time since Derek had any sort of guidance in his life that wasn't orders from his sister, his Alpha.

The second the deputies realized who was in their station their guns were out of their holster and pointed at Derek and Harry immediately.

"Put the guns away now!" Harry snapped, holding up his badge, "We're here to see Sheriff Stilinski, get him here now."

The deputies glanced at each other before they reluctantly re-holstered their weapons, while one of them called the Sheriff to tell him what was happening. Harry and Derek of course, heard everything, they both remained standing, Derek with his hands fisted in his leather jacket, hunched over as if he could make himself smaller and Harry standing proud and tall, giving the deputies a contemptuous look whenever they glanced his way.

"Harry?" the Sheriff said, blinking at the sight of them, he'd thought maybe it was an FBI officer who was coming to take over his case or something, not Harry. He could clearly see Harry was here in an official capacity, knowing his job though, made him very curious. "Shall we take this to my office?" it obviously had something to do with last night.

"I think that might be best," Harry retorted sharply, but he wasn't as biting as usual, he knew Noah was a fair man.

The Sheriff glanced at Derek, seeing his un-cuffed state but refrained from commenting until he knew what was going on exactly. He ventured back into his office, leaving his door open for Harry and Derek to come through. Once they were in, he closed the door behind him and sat behind his very messy desk. "What can I do for you, Special Agent Potter?"

Harry's lips drew into a subtle smirk, "I want to know all the evidence you have on Derek Hale being the murderer of those four people he's being accused off murdering. Believe me, Sheriff if you've put him on the most wanted wall without due cause, I will see to it that you are suspended at the very least."

The Sheriff flinched at the threat, truly believing that Harry had the ability to do just that - and he did as a matter of fact - and he didn't doubt Harry's word. Standing up, arms on his hips "I have witnesses, he tried to kill my son and his friends!" the Sheriff said defensively and with great protectiveness.

Derek inwardly flinched at the words, while his face remained stoic, the human truly believed what he was saying.

Surprise flashed over Harry's features, "When?" already knowing, but he couldn't inform Noah of that fact.

"Last night, between the hours of seven and ten," the Sheriff revealed stiffly.

"I'm afraid that's not possible, he's been in my protective custody for the past week," Harry retorted.

Noah slumped onto the chair, shocked into silence.

Harry waited him out. Knowing Noah would kick back into gear soon enough, that his son lying to him had swept the rug from under him.

"Protective custody?" the Sheriff queried cautiously, his eyes narrowed in suspicion that was beginning to take root.

"The fire wasn't an accident, Sheriff," Harry replied, "It was Arson, eleven people were murdered, that is only one family, one case. When Laura realized what was happening she returned here to find out the truth and she was murdered. The murderer made it look as though an animal had killed her to throw you off. The murderer is also in the process of killing off her accomplices due to the fact the suspect fears they will reveal the murderers' identity for a lenient sentence. There's already been an attempt on Derek's life." regretfully he could not reveal the supernatural world to a normal human, although considering Stiles was a spark, technically Noah was part of it, which would make it easier if he was ever told. Right now he had to tell Noah an acceptable version of events.

Derek heard Harry's heart blip on the lie, it was a hell of a lie, one that would be near impossible to refute. He was good.

The Sheriff swallowed thickly, "How many cases are we talking here?" he was obviously able to talk about it, perhaps not specifics but enough to make them realize that Derek Hale was innocent. What with it interfering with quite an investigation apparently.

"I'm not here to discuss my cases, Sheriff, who informed you that Derek Hale was there last night?" Harry demanded, again already suspecting the answer but wanting to get to the bottom of it. "Lying to a Federal officer is a federal offense,"

Noah went pasty white at the news, "You intend to press charges?" in a few short seconds he'd gone from being annoyed and exasperated by his son and his sons best friend to utterly terrified for them. This was so much bigger than hanging around his crime scenes and listening in on his calls, perhaps he should have been tougher on his son…but what could he do now?

Even Derek looked surprised, glancing sideways at Harry wondering what his game plan was. Having seen Harry and Stiles interact, almost like father and son he knew there was no way Harry would press charges against Stiles. However, the Sheriff looked like he was about to pass out, obviously, he believed Harry would.

Harry didn't answer, instead, he pulled out his phone, and called Stiles.

"Harry! I'll be there in half an hour, school is closed today," Stiles sounded strained.

"No, you'll get to your fathers' office at the station, and if you know what's good for you, you'll bring Scott too," Harry informed Stiles coolly.

"Is dad alright?!" Stiles immediately panicked.

"He's here and he's fine," Harry's tone softened, rolling his eyes upwards, Merlin help him, he couldn't even remain angry at Stiles any more than he could at Teddy. "Just move your ass," he added absently, before hanging up.

"Should I contact Mrs. McCall?" Noah asked, having relaxed upon seeing the conversation between Harry and his son, he was angry but not angry enough to press charges, that much was clear, he was a Sheriff he knew how to read people.

Harry sighed, "It certainly would put the fear of God in the little shit," he told them, pocketing his phone absently.

Derek choked back a laugh at the statement.

Even Noah's lips twitched in amusement, inclining his head in agreement, Melissa was the only one Scott would really listen to. He just didn't understand why they would lie, it wasn't like them, not with things like this! His son had never lied so…hazardously before. Sarcasm is one thing, avoiding the truth is another…but to outright lie and get someone completely innocent into trouble? What the hell did the boys have against Derek Hale?

"Coffee?" Noah asked, knowing it would be at least twenty minutes before his son got here, maybe longer if he had to stop for Scott.

"If you send someone to Starbucks, yes," Harry said agreeably, loosening his shirt a little, he couldn't wait to get back into his normal clothes, but people tended to take you more serious in uniform, although he didn't have a suit jacket on or a tie.

The Sheriff nodded in complete agreement, standing up he left the room calling out for 'Holt' and told him to go out and get coffee and donuts but if his son was in, leave at least two for him in the break room. Reminding him he would be extremely unhappy if his son found out, or if they were eaten, after that the rest of the deputies added their own list for the newbie to handle. He stayed to talk to his deputies for a few minutes, obviously trying to pass the time or avoid the heavy silence that was now permeating the air.

"I thought your people remained a secret?" Derek spoke clearly confused, his voice a rumbling quiet sound that Harry only heard due to the silence in the room.

"We do, but those in the highest positions know about us, the royal family, the British Prime Minister, the President, they understand the need for secrecy, the family of those magical also know but yes, we keep it as quiet as possible. There's always a fear here that the Salem Witch trials will begin again. It's something that's plagued this country in the past, there have always been hunters in some capacity hunting down anything remotely supernatural." Harry confided much to Derek's surprise. "The information will be in the system, the entire world will know what she did, but they will never know what happened to her if anyone tries on the Argents behalf they will not have the 'security clearance' in order to see." giving Derek a knowing look.

Derek clammed right back up, and Harry wasn't surprised to see the Sheriff return and sit down, scratching the back of his neck absently, but you could see that he wasn't all there. No doubt he was trying to figure out what the hell was wrong with his son, Harry wanted to know as well, he'd like to think Teddy would never do such a thing. To throw someone under the bus in such a manner was just cowardice.

Harry was going to get to the bottom of this.

"That's Stiles truck now," Noah said in relief, he knew the distinctive color - that passed the window to his office - and rumble of the failing engine well.

"Derek I want you out of sight for a moment please," Harry commanded, sounding every bit the senior special agent he was meant to be. Gesturing towards the cupboard, which he presumed held stationary and things used day to day in the station.

Derek was already starting to stand before he consciously realized it, the urge to scowl and sit back down was strong. Yet he honestly didn't want to give Harry away, he was already risking enough as it was without him outright defying him. They were risking the exposure of his world whatever it was. He'd had it drummed into him since birth never to expose the supernatural, never expose what he was, and more importantly to listen to his alpha. It was an automatic response now. Derek slid into the cupboard feeling like an utter idiot. Could there be such a thing as a human alpha? He couldn't deny the urges he felt to submit to Harry or do as he was asked. Beta's responded viscerally to Alpha's it was hardwired into their very being. Usually, though the strongest was definitely their own Alpha, the one that bit them or their chosen one. Harry was neither, yet the response within him was exceedingly strong.

"Dad! Harry!" Derek heard Stiles say, sounding as though he was standing at the door to his dad's office, the smell of anxiety pouring off him was distracting. In fact, the way his heart was pounding you would think he was about to have a panic attack.

Scott just hovered in the background sullenly.

"Boys," Harry said clearing his throat as he stood up, facing them both impassively, "Want to tell me what happened last night, bear in mind it will be on the official record." eyes flashing green in warning.

"What's more to tell? Derek killed those four people!" Scott said adamantly.

"Is that so," Harry said his voice dropping further, "Is that the truth, Stiles?" he gestured with his finger to stop Noah from interfering.

"Yes," Stiles murmured his heart still pounding wildly, unable to meet either his fathers or Harry's eyes.

Derek was surprised he hadn't fainted or had a panic attack yet, the sour scent of shame meant he at least felt ashamed of himself.

"Ever the loyal friend Stiles," Harry said softly, "But is it worth joining him for five years in prison for lying to a Federal Agent?"

"WHAT?!" Scott squeaked out, eyes astonishingly large, fear finally coming into play. "Sheriff Stilinski?" his puppy look pleading with his best friends father

Noah sat in his seat grim beyond measures. He had always assumed Stiles was the bad influence on Scott, but now he was having to revise all he knew. Was Scott the reason his son was lying to him? "That is just for lying to a Federal Agent, Scott, you also obstructed justice by lying to me and filed a false report another year in prison. Do you understand what that means in full?"

"That you can be sued in a civil court, considering the damages you could end up thousands of pounds in debt." Harry retorted, eyeing Scott McCall with clear disapproval. "But that will be the least of your worries, six years in prison is probably the most pressing matter you'll have right now, and it doesn't matter that you're underage, it just means you'll spend time in a juvenile detention centre before transferring to an adult prison the second you turn eighteen."

"But he cant…" Stiles blurted out before he stopped himself, what would happen during the full moons? Harry knew what Scott was, why would he do something like that?

"Go around lying and completely putting someone's life through the damn shredder!" Harry roared, "You're nearly adults! You have to start acting like one! Step up and take responsibility for your own actions! And stop blaming everyone else for your own mistakes!"

A deputy opened the door, letting everyone in the room see that the entire department was listening in and blatantly looking into the sheriff's office. The deputy scurried in plopped the cartons of Starbucks coffee on the desk before hightailing it out of there looking seriously worried.

"You've put Derek Hale in grievous danger, boys, it could have cost him his life," Noah said, swallowing thickly. He'd never been ashamed of his son until today. He was a good kid, would do anything for anyone, but this? This was beyond pale.

Scott and Stiles stared at each other gulping audibly. How did they tell Harry and the Sheriff that Derek was likely dead?

"Derek, do you wish to press charges?" Harry questioned.

The stare transferred to Harry, both looking at him like he was mad, Derek wasn't there.

Derek coolly stepped out of the cupboard, flexing his body and stretching it out after stuffing himself in there. The scent of relief coming from Stiles was a surprise, to say the least, Scott just stared at his face showing no emotion, but resentment and anger were two of the most prominent scents coming from him. "No," was all he said, an intense gaze on his face that had both boys looking away.

"I should never have listened to you, either of you. You've let me down, I'm telling your mother, Scott, as for you Stiles, as soon as I am done here, you're grounded, if you try to sneak out you won't like the consequences," was all the Sheriff had to say. He'd let Scott's mother know that there really wasn't any charges being pressed, let Scott and Stiles stew for a while longer.

"What?! No! Please don't, Sheriff!" Scott pleaded, looking close to tears.

Noah bit back the 'You're lucky that's all that is happening, Scott' that was on the tip of his tongue.

"Again it's the least of your worries," Harry retorted curtly, "Both of you get in my car, I'm not done with you yet." flinging his keys at Stiles.

"Come on, Scott," Stiles said quietly, tugging on his best friend, knowing if he hadn't wanted to be moved he wouldn't have been able to. Fortunately for all concerned, Scott was too worried about coming up with a way to explain all this to his mom without giving away the real reason for all this.

"What are you planning?" Noah asked, worriedly.

"I'm going to speak to them about the possible consequences of their actions," Harry sighed, slumping slightly, "They put Derek in the firing line the first time they got him arrested. That was what alerted our suspect to Derek's location, and made my job impossibly harder,"

"Have you got enough to arrest them?" Noah asked, noticing that Harry was refraining from actually stating who the suspect was. In fact, he had been very careful not to reveal even the gender. A serial arsonist and murderer, eleven people died in the Hale fire…to think whoever it was had repeated their crimes over and over again without anyone the wiser?

"I'm waiting on the arrest warrant to come through," Harry assured him, "I'll get the son of a bitch," his tone going dark again. "The only good thing about them being here is I don't have to hunt them down."

"Do they show up in any of my cases?" Noah whispered to Harry unaware that Derek could hear everything he said, half not wanting to know the answer, especially if it was affirmative.

Harry hummed thoughtfully, his mind going over the case files, "Indirectly, the fire wasn't your case file, it was the previous sheriff if I remember correctly." glancing apologetically and solemnly at Derek for talking about his family as if it were mere paperwork. "I best get going, before Scott gets impatient and leaves, not even Stiles can talk sense into him these days." leaves was the least of his concerns when it came to Scott McCall, he'd tried to kill Stiles enough times as it was. "Or tries to kill him," he murmured so lowly that Noah didn't hear him.

Derek did though and nodded that all was good, they were both still there. He was trying his best when it came to Scott, told him whatever he wanted to hear in order to try and get Scott acclimated to his new reality. Unfortunately, everything he did made him look like the bad guy, got Allison away from him, to protect her and trying to prevent the Argents from finding out about Scott only to be accused of trying to hurt her. Tries to help Scott find out if he attacked someone? Apparently, it was him, who attacked the bus driver. Goes along with the stupid plan to exonerate McCall's boss? Get's blamed yet again, cried out as a murderer and someone who had attacked teenagers.

Glancing at Harry, gratitude thrumming through him, grateful to Stiles for introducing them, however, indirectly it was. Trying to find the Alpha while evading hunters and the police force would have been extremely difficult especially with nowhere to go. Not only had Harry given him a safe place to stay, he was helping him when he didn't need to. Perhaps it was time to tell someone what had happened six years ago, to ensure that no other family died by Kate Argent's hands…no other teenager was betrayed in one of the worst ways imaginable if they survived it. If he had confessed all…how many families would have been saved?

"Make sure Stiles knows to go directly home," Noah asked, slumping back into his seat tiredly, he hadn't expected all this when he got up this morning that's for damn certain.

"Make sure Derek's taken off that damn list, I want a public apology, Noah, he doesn't deserve the suspicion that people will carry around otherwise," Harry warned him.

"Would you prefer I wait until after the arrest?" Noah asked calmly, perfectly willing to admit his mistakes, he needed to set an example for his son, who was walking down a slippery slope.

"That's fine, but you do realize he's standing right there?" Harry pointed out seriously.

"On behalf of myself and my son, you have my sincerest apologies," the Sheriff said grimly, "I am sorry, rest assured you will be removed from the list and as soon as the perpetrator is caught, I will issue a public apology, Son," holding his hand out for Hale to shake.

Derek shook his hand, having no problem with it, due to the fact he could clearly hear that it was genuine. "Thank you, Sir," Derek replied, before shoving his fists back into his jacket looking as though he wished to disappear.

"Noah," Harry nodded in goodbye, Derek followed hot on his heels, eager to get out of there himself, he wasn't used to interacting with people anymore. It would take a long time before he got used to being in the company of others.

As they were exiting the station, Derek paused at the entrance, "Thank you," he said to Harry who paused, "And I want to make that statement,"

"I would do it for anyone in trouble," Harry said before adding sincerely, "Are you sure you can?" not judging him.

Derek nodded, having used his quota of words for the day, he took off instead of hanging around or going to the car.

Harry watched after him before returning to his car, making a note to get the Hale property sorted before returning home, which meant another task before getting Stiles and Scott back to his home, let them stew in their own sweat for a little longer. Sliding in, he slammed the door shut before revving up his engine and peeling out of the parking lot.

He didn't speak to them for an entire hour while he ran his other errands, only once they got to his home did he say sharply, "Get in!" with that he got out of the car himself, ready to do what must be done. He hadn't said even half of what he'd actually wanted to back in the station, due to the fact he didn't know everything yet and Noah didn't know about the supernatural so he couldn't lay into them the way he wished.

They were about to be though.

Harry was practically choking on the words he wanted to let loose at them, had been for over an hour.

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 9

Derek ran as fast as he could, uncaring around the burn in his thighs or the uncomfortable feeling of his lungs being unable to get enough air into them. Running through the more dense areas of the preserve, it was miles away from where he started, but Derek needed to let off some pent-up steam. It felt like all he’d done was run for the past six years. Running from hunters, from his past, from the ghosts that haunt him. He’d killed his own family, and for what? Because he’d been stupid enough to fall for a hunter, she had utterly destroyed him. To know others had suffered the same fate had shocked him to the core. He’d always assumed it was just him she’d fixated on, wanted to hurt for some unknown reason.

It made him feel sick to his stomach that he felt viciously glad for that. That he wasn’t the only one who had fallen for her tricks, her falsity. What kind of person does that make him? Part of him wished he had died along with the rest of his family, or been killed by Kate afterward. In fact, he wished he’d been killed by her and that she’d left his family alone, his pack alone.

Swiftly moving to avoid trees in his way, the pathway along now as clear for now. His eyes closed as he tried to recall his sweet and quiet little sister, his beautiful and so resilient mom, his strong and brave father, his Uncle Peter before the fire…but his traitorous mind only went back to the fire that consumed everyone.

‘Bad things happen to good people’ his sister had said, he wasn’t a good person, and everyone seemed to realize that. Why else would things keep going wrong for him? Why else would everyone look at him and see failure? Danger? And why would he see nothing but anger? Distrust? Disgust?

Hell, he didn’t even understand why Laura had come back to Beacon Hills, when she had died he’d felt it, for the second time in his life he felt the tether connecting him to his Alpha break and the agony that came with it. That physical agony was nothing compared to the heartbreak of knowing the only family he had left was just gone. As soon as he regained some semblance of sanity, he’d immediately got onto his laptop and tracked her phone, he’d gaped blindly at the sight of ‘Beacon Hills’ before packing his meagre belongings and buying a car before hightailing it out of New York, refusing to stop unless he had no other choice, forty-four hours it had taken him to get there. Then his heart broke again, seeing Laura that way, she’d been attacked by a werewolf and then cut in half by the hunters in order to presumably lure him or warn him.

He’d been so angry, he’d immediately begun hunting the damn werewolf down, ready to rip it to shreds, even though he knew he didn’t stand a chance against it. Not if it had gotten the better of his sister, his much stronger Alpha. By the time he’d given up there had been police all around the preserve, they’d found part of his sister's body, he’d then gone home, waited them out until they were gone and given Laura a proper werewolf burial. It was the hardest thing he’d ever done.

Then he was accused of murdering his own sister and thus continued the downward spiral. Running faster, ignoring the throbbing of his exhausted muscles as he pushed himself way too far. He tried to help people, tried to help Scott, tried to do the right thing despite the fact the boy would stab him in the back in a heartbeat. Yet he was always repaid for that help with scorn and derision, why did he keep helping? Because he was stupidly hoping to get revenge for what happened to Laura. Scott was bound to his Alpha simply put, he should be able to find him wherever he was. All he had hoped was that they could beat this Alpha together, a greater chance of success in numbers. ‘The Pack thrives while the Omega dies’ one of his Uncle Peters favorite sayings.

He was gaining control, yet still didn’t tap into that part of him, it was obvious why he just didn’t want to. All he was interested in was Allison Argent, Scott was going to get himself killed, it was like history repeating itself. He had been head over heels for Kate Argent, not that he’d known she was an Argent at the time, he tried to warn the boy, but anything he said it’s like Scott deliberately did the opposite just to annoy him. He didn’t know if Allison knew about werewolves or not, right now he was of the opinion that she knew nothing, if she knew surely she wouldn’t have accepted a ride home from him? Unless she was a good actress and confident in her abilities as a hunter, he wouldn’t put it past her. She was an Argent after all. He obviously wasn’t a good judge of character, he had been devastatingly wrong about Kate, no, he couldn’t trust his own judgment. Its why he didn’t want to trust anyone, but he was finding himself trusting Harry.

He’d seen a lot in his life, feral werewolves, druidic magic, but the magic Harry was capable was both wondrous and baffling. It was a wonder he could feel curious about something. Yet he did, it sounded like this boy Teddy, Harry’s son, attended a school where his Headmistress knew about the existence of werewolves, she definitely wasn’t one herself. It had to be a boarding school, Derek shuddered at the thought of being away from his pack, his family for nine months out of the year, he was supposed this boy was able to. He wondered when the boy had been bitten and how he wasn’t feeling the pull to be a pack, to have an alpha, and to be near them. Speaking through the fireplace couldn’t be all he needed, and now that was an odd thought to have.

Veering to his left, Derek decided to return to Harry’s, it was time to tell him everything, do all he could to get Kate Argent off the streets and keep families from being torn apart. Added to the fact the speed he had been running at for however long he’d been running had left him with the need to sit down, and he refused to do that out in the open.

Ten minutes later he was in the vicinity of the house, passing the wards, feeling the thrum of magic in the air as he did so. Approaching the house, he heard Scott and Stiles whispering in confusion over something Harry had done, disappeared into a bowl? Then, of course, Scott changed the subject to himself, and how he was going to get out of the trouble he was in with his mom. Asking Stiles what he should do, saying that his mom couldn’t know the truth.

“Stiles, aren’t you listening?” Scott called louder, “What do I do?” panic, worry, and fear prominently displayed.

Derek opened the back door, made his way in through the utility room, and into the main house. He refrained from rolling his eyes, it was all me, me, me with Scott McCall, unless it was Allison Argent, from what he’d seen so far Scott McCall was a conceit, self-centered, prat. He was just about to turn around and go to his bedroom, avoid the two teens altogether, nobody could blame him after what had happened although someone would find a way, that’s how it went. Just then the bowl in the center of the room glowed blue before Harry appeared, as though he had been inside the thing. Perhaps their earlier muttering hadn’t been nonsense after all.

He eyed it for a moment before his eyes snapped to Harry, the sense of pure unadulterated anger coming off him in waves was very, very strong.

“How is it Scott, that you can be brave enough to want to grab Derek’s body as you flee an Alpha but be quick enough to blame him for everything?” Harry asked calmly, none of his rage showing.

“This is all his fault!” Scott retorted hotly.

“Really?” Harry asked wryly, “How’s that?”

“If he hadn’t shown up none of this would have happened!” Scott felt his claws extend as his anger got the better of him.

Harry let out a bark of derisive laughter, “Are you really that naïve?” shaking his head in utter bemusement. “You’re acting like an idiot!”

Scott bellowed out in anger, shifting completely, and heading for Harry before Stiles could comprehend what was happening.

In two single swift moves Harry had Scott immobilized, two feet in the air before he went flying through the open doorway falling with a thud against the floor, the pain from the fall causing him to revert back to human form. “If you ever lose control and try to hurt someone I will put you down myself, forget the fucking Argents, especially if that person is Stiles, your best friend, who you’ve nearly killed twice!” Harry remained calm, but his voice was louder than usual giving away his fury. As he stalked towards Scott, looking and sounding every bit of a predator that Scott and Derek were. “You want to know who started this? The reason why this is all happening? Why you were ultimately bitten?” twisting Scott’s arm behind his back, he marched Scott through to his office, using magic, to put up a picture of Kate Argent.

Stiles gaped in awe at what he had just seen before scrambling after Harry and Scott, cheeks flushing at the fact Derek was here witnessing it all.

Scott tried to get out of Harry’s hold, embarrassed that he wasn’t able to, so much for superpowers.

“She killed eleven people here six years ago,” Harry hissed, “And contrary to your opinion there was no reason other than prejudice and hatred, it wasn’t murder, it was genocide. Hated and hunted for what they are, she goes after entire packs, none are spared, and not all of them are werewolves, a third of them are human. You won’t understand the ties that bind a pack, or how it feels to be part of one, losing your pack is devastating and can have mental ramifications, this is what all this stems from. You’re already turning into an Omega. One day soon you’ll be as feral as the Alpha that’s trying to get you to be part of their pack is. You’ll hurt someone and then there will be no choice but to deal with you before you reveal the supernatural world to everyone. Our secret is more important than one person, you think playing lacrosse is more important than keeping your secret…it will be the death of you.” with that Harry jerked Scott away from him, causing Scott to whirl around nursing his shoulder looking pale and shaken.

“As for you, why the hell would you deliberately wind up a damn Alpha Werewolf?!” Harry snapped angrily, turning to Stiles now who had worriedly followed them through. “ESPECIALLY AFTER WOUNDING IT!”

Derek’s eyes widened, half in a state of disbelief at the balls this human had half astonished that he was alive still.

Stiles gulped, he’d never seen Harry so angry before, and never enough to raise his voice - never. Somehow saying it was the heat of the moment wouldn’t go over well, Stiles reckoned.

“You should thank your lucky stars that this Alpha is impaired Stiles, otherwise you would have been torn to pieces, don’t you understand how lucky you were to get out of there alive? Even with the knife, I gave you? Is that what you want? To have your father burying his only son seven years after burying his wife? IF there‘s anything left to bury!” Harry asked him.

Stiles flinched as if Harry had physically struck him, he may as well have, it would have been less painful.

“This isn’t a fun game, Stiles, its real life, and it’s brutal, your best friend could have turned on you at any given moment and torn you to shreds. He’s almost done that twice and that was without an Alpha werewolf egging him on into submission!” Harry continued on.

“It’s my fault,” Stiles croaked, “I was the one who convinced him to come out that night,”

“So what? That means you’ve got to accept him nearly killing you all the time?” Harry asked, “Not that I’m blaming him solely, I assumed you went along with it, in the end, but I was wrong you were quite happy and willing to go along with the plan. Throwing Derek under the bus when all he’s done is try and help you is the biggest act of cowardice I’ve seen in a long, long while.”

“Derek wasn’t in Beacon Hills when you were bitten, he wasn’t here when his sister died, he got there two days afterward, and a day after you were bitten. Whoever this werewolf is, he’s trying to stabilize himself by getting three Beta’s, you resisting will cause his mental state to decline further eventually. It's clear that there was something wrong with him, his shift is wrong, it’s like he’s caught in-between a beta and full shift.” Harry got back to the matter at hand, turning to Scott, giving him the truth, “You need to wake up and smell the damn coffee and stop blaming everyone else for what happened, it’s not going to change the outcome, you need to control yourself, before you expose us all, and if I hear of any trouble whatsoever…one subtle shift in public I will tell your mother everything, including what will happen to you if you do not gain control.” knowing this was the only way to get through to the teenager. He’d found his weakness and was going to use it if he had to. And he was using it.

“As for you, I’m disappointed in you Stiles, you knew the truth and still did what you did, I never thought you could be so cold and callous.” Harry leaned against his office desk. “I understand that you were scared, but it makes me wonder what else you’re capable of. You need to think long and hard about what kind of man you want to be.”

Standing up, still not finished, he stared the teens down. “So let me be clear, you stay away from this case, you do not go after this Alpha, you stay out of all supernatural shenanigans and leave them to me.” Harry warned them, “I will deal with it, is that understood?”

Stiles swallowed back the lump in his throat, before nodding his head unable to say a damn thing. To make matters worse he was going to have to return home and be interrogated by his dad who was going to ground him forever for this. He wasn’t sure what he could do or say to him that might make any sense. If he was entirely honest, he didn’t hate Derek, he’d just gotten so caught up in everything and believing Derek was the bad guy, believing Scott when he said Derek was the one who attacked the bus driver it all spiraled from there.

“Go home, take my car, I’ll collect it from the station later,” Harry sighed, handing over the keys without so much as a glance at them.

The two left without another word, one still nursing his shoulder as if it could possibly still be hurting him.

“Did you mean that?” Derek asked, mesmerized by Harry’s seemingly endless abilities. He had seen Scott freeze the second Harry began speaking after trying to attack him, obviously, the teen werewolf was affected just as much as him.

“Yes, I meant it, Derek,” Harry sighed, rubbing his face, tired beyond belief. Seeing Stiles taunting that werewolf after wounding it…it had nearly given him a heart attack. “I have to before it turns Scott completely or worse comes after Stiles with its wounded pride, a human getting the better of him, he will feel as though he has a point to prove. Especially to his unwilling Beta, he won’t want to seem weak, he will have a desire to seem immortal, un-defeat-able, the ultimate Alpha. This werewolf is being solely led by his wolf, I’m not sure there’s much humanity left in him.”

“What do you mean?” Derek asked, wondering what he’d seen.

“Go see for yourself,” Harry said, standing up, rolling his own tense shoulders, as he moved out of his office and back into his living room where it had all began. “This is a pensive, inside it is the memory of last night shown in three dimensional, only you’re inside it, able to walk through it, these are also used for testimonies and interviews that happen. Would you like to see?” he could clearly see that Derek was intrigued by his magic, even simple druidic magic or what he thought was druidic magic anyway.

One nod from Derek had Harry grasping his shoulder before touching the surface before long both of them were immersed inside. The blue glow was all that was in the room for near enough ten minutes as the two in the pensive viewed the memory.

When they emerged, Derek was in his Beta shift, eyes shining blue, but he was just as swiftly changing back, “That was…” unable to articulate his own answer.

Harry smiled genuinely, “It’s mesmerizing isn’t it?” sitting on the sofa. “I remember the first time I ended up in one, I tried talking to them, thinking they were real.” chuckling in amusement. “Pensives are very rare, its delicate magic that goes into them, a lot of old families have them, cost a small fortune too.”

“Your people won’t just be reading my statement will they?” Derek asked broodingly from where he stood, his arms crossed over his chest.

“Memories aren’t freely given or offered by my people as you call us,” Harry explained, understanding his concern. “It’s considered a gross invasion of privacy, so unless you give me your explicit agreement, along with a signature to state that you are allowing the memory to be viewed in the court of law, your written statement will be all that is seen.”

Derek grunted out a noise of understanding, tense and coiled ready to bolt.

“You should eat, I doubt very much you’ll be in the mood to do so later,” Harry informed him bluntly, using his arm to hoist himself off the sofa and making his way out of the living room, throwing over his shoulder as he moved, “You can help, having something to do will take your mind off it, temporarily as it may be.”

“Here, pick something,” Harry pressing a spiral bound black book into Derek’s chest, glancing down he looked momentarily amused before his eyes flicked back up before he shrugged and opened the book. It was a handwritten notebook filled with different recipes, some didn’t have a name, presumably because Harry made them himself, while others had names blazoned across the top.

“Sesame steak stir-fry,” Derek said after a quick perusal of the book. Noticing that the majority of the recipes were meat based. Considering he had found out Harry had a werewolf son, he wasn’t surprised, however, the book certainly didn’t look just a few years old.

“Like your food spicy?” Harry said, giving him a grin before he began the preparations, magic doing most of it for him, brown sugar, soy sauce, cornstarch, oil, and water floated over to him while the brown packed steak from the fridge floated over to Derek. “Slice it thinly,” he added as he added everything to the bowl, able to cook from memory.

“Well, that’s definitely a way to do it,” Harry said in amusement, the steak already sliced finely with a few rapid flicks of Derek’s claw that cut through the steak as though it were butter. He was becoming less guarded, more comfortable here, he wondered just how long it had been since Derek felt at home anywhere. Six years was a hell of a long time to carry around a burden such as he did. He flicked his own hand, but instead of claws, magic was used to cut up scallions, cucumber, and cabbage.

Staring down at the shredded meat, he asked, “When was your son bitten?”

Harry glanced up from where he was putting the cut up vegetables into his wok, blinking at Derek before remembering that he only knew what he’d heard in the fireplace. “Teddy wasn’t bitten, he was a born wolf,”

“What happened to his mom? Was it hunters?” Derek then asked, wondering if that was why Harry was so quick to help those in trouble…because of his what? Girlfriend?

Harry poured carrots and water into the wok, contemplating internally for a few moments before deciding to be truthful, he couldn’t expect Derek to do the same thing if he wasn’t. “Teddy isn’t biologically my son, I was named his godfather when he was barely a day old…not that I knew at the time, I was told after the fact,” Harry told him sounding more as though he was musing than explaining. “His mother was a witch, his father was a werewolf, there was always going to be a fifty-fifty chance that he was going to be a werewolf, they died together on the same day, it wasn’t hunters, but they were hero’s, although I have no doubt Teddy would have rather had them with him than any title of hero in the final battle - a magical war that had been going on for quite some time.” was it selfish of him to be secretly grateful that Andromeda died after the news that her daughter was gone so soon after her husband? Probably, but he had raised Teddy since before he was a year old, he loved him, would do anything for him.

Derek winced, “Sorry,” he couldn’t imagine growing up without his family.

“Don’t be, its hardly your fault,” Harry commented, it certainly could be a lot worse, at least Teddy hadn’t had his childhood. Which could have happened if he hadn’t been named godfather, werewolves weren’t exactly cherished in the magical world even now, despite the fact Remus was a hero, Tonks had received a medal, Remus had not, he’d seethed over that for months.

The steak was added as Harry cooked the rice within seconds before that too was in the wok.

“How is your son able to stay so…stable without a pack? Without anyone, stuck in a school for nine months?” Derek was unable to curb his questions, it went against everything he knew for a wolf to be able to stay sane without a pack.

“Teddy returns home whenever he feels the need to, he does have a pack, I am for all intents and purpose his Alpha, and Stiles is like a brother to him, I heavily suspect Jimmy will be added to his small family unit in due time.” Harry explained, “Every few months sometimes every month he comes here for the Full Moon, I don’t get much sleep, he’s extremely hyperactive, worse than Stiles on a good day.” a fond smile on his face.

“You say Stiles didn’t know about the supernatural, your son must have phenomenal control to have been friends with him so long without giving himself away.” Derek was actually envious of that, he’d had trouble even at fifteen and sixteen years of age, he’d been the worst of all his siblings when it came to control.

“Do you know any of your histories? I mean the lycanthrope history?” Harry questioned as he grabbed two plates and began to dish out the food.

“Yes,” Derek replied, giving Harry a curious look as he put the rest of the food into a container.

“So you know about the two different versions of Lycanthrope, yes?” Harry asked him, grabbing two medium bottles of soda and handing them to Derek before grabbing the plates and making his way through to the living room.

“That’s rumors, there are no other types of werewolf,” Derek blurted out before he could even hope to contain himself.

“I assure you there is,” Harry commented as he sat down, accepting his bottle of soda. Taking a bite of the food, satisfied with the taste he continued, “Teddy’s father was a bitten wolf, unlike you, the transformation on the full moon turns him into a wolf, his wolf literarily took over him, he barely remembered much of what happened on those nights. They are only…excuse me for using this term, I’m not terribly fond of it either…capable of infecting someone else while the moon is full. They do not have the wonder that is your magnificent healing powers, in fact sometimes they can be incapacitated for days after the full moon due to injuries they inflict on themselves or the ache in their bones from the forceful transformation. While they can get angry and emotional during that phase of the moon, they show no signs of being a werewolf, no unsheathing claws, no eyes flashing, nothing at all.”

Derek just stared in disbelief, his family went back for generations and they’d never heard of that, those sort of wolves were only found in pathetic Hollywood movies.

“I have books you can read if you like, and I’m pretty sure my son is going to be here in a few days for the Full Moon, then you’ll see for yourself,” Harry said with an air of devilish mischievousness. “What color is your own coat?”

“Coat?” Derek repeated blankly, he’d well and truly lost his ability to process information.

“Your own animal form,” Harry asked, not really paying attention to Derek as he ate his food.

“Beta’s don’t have the ability to do a full shift,” Derek pointed out perplexed, “It’s really rare to full shift at all, my mom and sister were capable of it as Alphas.” both of them had been black and utterly breathtaking, the first time he’d seen Laura change forms he had almost broken down in guilt.

It was Harry’s turn to stare at him perplexed. “You’re a werewolf, Derek, it's in your DNA, you all have the capabilities of shifting into full form…how could this information have been lost and forgotten?”

They both stared at each other confusion and denial the most prominent emotions displayed.

Yet the undeniable proof was in the stead beat of Harry’s heart, he hadn’t lied…he truly believed what he said.

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 10

It was hours later before Derek found himself sitting in Harry's office ready to give his statement. Despite it being an 'office' setting, it housed very comfortable furniture, just like the chairs in his library. The library seemed much bigger than the time he'd glimpsed it upon being shown around the house. He hadn't seen any normal reading books, all of them seemed educational. Hours earlier, he'd been in complete denial, but the book he'd read was extremely accurate, to say the least, with only two things he could think to name being missing about his biology but they were barely worth mentioning. What had surprised him was the fact they were actually written about fairly, as if someone from outside the pack had immersed themselves in one and written a book about them. It definitely wasn't a book by a hunter that was for damn certain. There was nothing personal written about the pack they'd used as research, whoever it was had either respected boundaries or not been given full access.

According to the book, each member of the pack was able to 'transform' as the book said instead of 'shift' into wolf form. There were pictures of them, all different 'coats' with either gold or blue eyes, with obviously one wolf that was bigger than all others with red eyes, the eyes of an Alpha. He must have stared blindly at the picture for over twenty minutes, it was like a video clip, the pack pounding on each other playfully before it cuts off and goes back to play all over again. There were no two wolves the same color. It made his heart ache fiercely for his family, to have a pack again.

The office was actually quite bare compared to recent times, all the pictures and paperwork were absent, including the one of Kate Argent, for that he was very grateful. It was going to be difficult enough as it was to reveal everything without the picture of the perpetrator being right there.

"Alright," Harry said after setting everything up, "This is a Dicti-Quill, it will write everything down we say, it helps when it comes to long interviews. If it distracts you I can stop it and write everything by hand if you would prefer it that way." Harry explained, sitting there a strong solid presence, he practically screamed 'Alpha' right now. Calm and more importantly of all, he didn't have a blank façade on, now that would have sent Derek running. Nor did he have any pity on his face, it was solemn and with a hint of sympathy but not enough to be distracting.

"For the record, please state your full name," Harry stated.

"Derek Sebastian Hale," and Derek observed the Quill writing out everything that was being said with interest.

"Age?"

"Twenty-one, my birthday is 25th December," Derek replied.

Harry's lips quirked a little at that, "And your species?"

It took a few seconds before Derek replied, "I'm a born werewolf," he noticed that Latin words scribbled across the page, the same words that had been in the book, rough translation being type two lycanthrope he knew basic Latin.

"When and where did you first encounter Katherine Argent better known as the substitute teacher, Kat Arian?" Harry queried, after glancing at the paperwork. Arian was silver in Welsh, she'd stuck to her usual routine, which had helped him pin down a few of her aliases which would have been a bit more difficult to find otherwise.

"Beacon Hills high school," Derek ground out, even just hearing her name was enough to make him feel guilty. "Six years ago,"

"I'm sorry I require the date, if you can remember it," Harry informed him.

Derek stared blankly at the wall, "May 2004,"

"To confirm you were fifteen at the time?"

"Sixteen," he confirmed.

"What age were you when she first made a sexual advance?"

"Sixteen," his claws out digging into his leg.

"You began dating her?" Harry asked leaning forward.

"Yes," was ground out.

"Derek, you understand that she used you for her own sick amusement, don't you?" Harry said quietly, "She didn't need you, you were not part of the conspiracy that killed eleven members of your pack."

"It is my fault," Derek hissed vehemently.

"No, it truly wasn't, she had everything she needed, with or without you," Harry said patiently, "She paid people to help her start that fire, she paid for a copy of the blueprints of your home. It doesn't take a genius to figure out that a pack would come together for the Wolf Moon, any pack worth their name celebrates it. And as a substitute at the school, she had access to your locker, she could have easily taken anything from there to cover her own scent however pathetic the attempt was. She meant for you to survive, I believe she meant to kill you herself later, as she has done many times in the past. She loves getting one over people, making them feel tortures of the damned before killing them."

Derek just stared blindly, he didn't want to believe it.

"The Argents have been sabotaging the werewolf hierarchy for decades, from what I've found out an attack happened during a peace conference here actually, which your mother, Alpha Talia Hale and Alpha Satomi refused to attend, it's no coincidence that after that your pack was attacked. Your mother was held in very high regard, revered and werewolves flocked to her for aid, or your mother went to them to sort out any problems they had. Think about it, think of the damage that's been caused without someone willing to keep the peace? Your family was specifically targeted. Your actions have no bearing on what went down, believe me," Harry retorted when that fire happened the packs had gone underground, moving to different places making it harder for the Argents to track them down. "Your family was very influential, for a hunter…it was the kind of hit that would ensure a legacy, one they would be proud of." a grimace of disgust on his face.

"You know Alpha Satomi?" Derek spoke, trying to digest everything that had just been thrown his way.

"I do, I aided her once after finishing a mission I was on, it's actually how I found out about your kind of Lycanthrope," Harry said with a small smile, "She came here looking for both of you after the fire, she wanted to help both of you in any way she could, despite the fact she was in the process of moving her pack to a different location. Your family demise caused widespread panic and fear in the Lycan community, leading many to move their packs."

Derek's eyes flashed, to think they would have been welcomed into another pack…however, temporarily, it would have been good. For both him and Laura, but instead, they'd ran and never stopped.

"She heard about Laura and wished to convey her sympathies, that if you want, you can become a member of her pack." Harry said softly, "I've been told to give you her number, she would like to speak to you, even if you have no desire to join her pack. She wishes to give Peter the same opportunity as well when he recovers,"

"She was a good friend of my moms, two Alpha's rarely got on without some fighting, but not them," Derek said in awe, "Both of them were peaceful Alpha's but willing to do whatever it took to protect their packs." to know he had someone to go to if being an Omega began to get to him was a relief. More so than anyone could possibly fathom, he did not want to end up like this Alpha or Scott. He also didn't want to join a pack that wasn't a 'Hale' pack unless he had absolutely no choice. He was proud of his legacy, and he'd love nothing more than to see the Hale pack become great again. To know he hadn't destroyed the Hale dynasty. No, he hadn't done it, to know the Hale dynasty wasn't ended by what Argent had done.

"Yes, she was willing to sacrifice her life instead of leading the hunters who cornered her to the rest of her pack," Harry nodded, "But there is something I have to tell you about Deaton, if you had confided in me about your fears…the other night may have been avoided entirely."

"What are you talking about?" Derek questioned stiffening up at the words.

"Deaton was…the Hale pack Emissary," Harry confessed, a dark look passing his face. "Unfortunately," and it was unfortunate, any emissary worth their name would have paid attention to the entire pack, noticed any and all hunters that come into Hale territory.

"What? No, that's impossible, Laura would have said," Derek said immediately.

"Would she have? She just lost her Alpha, her family, her pack, and the Hale Emissary was nowhere to be seen, the rumors of a fire would have been all over town within half an hour. Any Emissary would have fought to remain with the remaining members of their pack, to protect them, as they were sworn to do. Even if it meant searching high and low for both of you and if it came to it…unable to find you they would have protected Peter. Yet he never approached the hospital, never tried to find both of you. He was open the day after the fire, Derek, and from what I can deduce from around the property, he has it warded to the nines against werewolves, he knows about Scott has known since he was bitten and said nothing, did nothing to help him." Harry informed him. "He's obviously hiding something, but what that something is I do not know,"

"How do you know he was our Emissary?" Derek asked, for once not regarding Harry with suspicion for his information, what surprisingly didn't surprise him was the fact Harry had continued digging. How else would he have found everything Kate Argent had done if it wasn't for his dedication and determination? Simply put he just didn't give up.

"Alpha Satomi, at one point Deaton had quite an active part in the decision making of the pack…or at least some influence, he attended a few meetings with your Alpha and Alpha Satomi and Alpha's that she wasn't comfortable disclosing the identities off presumably when your sister was busy at school and wasn't able to do her second in charge duties or your mother didn't feel comfortable taking Laura into a situation with more than four Alphas." Harry admitted, he was actually still trying to get information on what had gone down here six nearly seven years ago actually, but he wasn't having much luck with the contacts he had. He intended to get the files on the incident and see if there was an angle he could work with, the police knew nothing of the supernatural so he would be able to see things they wouldn't.

He'd go for his car at the same time. Which was still where Stiles left it, presumably in the space where his truck had been.

He'd visit Peter while he was at it since he hadn't gone this afternoon.

"Alright, we best get back to the interview, I apologize for deviating," Harry said professionally, the Quill perked up, poised ready to write, it hadn't written anything since Harry's last official question. "When were you first approached by Kate Argent that wasn't strictly professional?"

This time Derek straightened his spine, anger instead of guilt as he finally began to believe he wasn't to blame. "After my first class with her,"

Harry observed him, knowing that he was finally beginning to understand. it was just a little flame right now, but hopefully he would believe it in due time, he'd never get over it, not really, but not believing he was to blame would help Derek move on, to live his life properly and reclaim living status instead of running and merely existing. He knew how debilitating it was to feel responsible for your families death.

Unfortunately, unlike Derek, he was responsible for his families death by existing. Yet knowing that his mum loved him, refused to save her own life and let him die had strengthened him as an adult. It gave him strength, purpose, if he died he would make his mums life in vain, it's those thoughts that had circled him while fighting Voldemort, then Teddy came into his life…and he finally understood her completely, parenthood changed you, made you do anything for that bundle in your arms. Even if it meant sacrificing yourself for them, his feelings had only strengthened as he saw Teddy through childhood and into his teenage years.

And Derek went into detail about everything Harry asked him about, and if he dug his claws into his thighs it didn't matter. Or if he flashed his eyes, there was no fear in this room, just an understanding that Derek wouldn't have thought possible. During the interview, he once again wondered just how it was possible for such an understanding unless…Harry had lost his family in a similar circumstance to his own.

Harry's previous words circling his mind, 'Everyone feels like that, when something so devastating happens they feel alone, that nobody could possibly understand, but you're right, I can't fully understand what you went through, but do not delude yourself into thinking that you're the only one in the world who's had their entire family ripped from them and had something worse happen years later.'

It was no wonder Harry knew how to react, what to say if he had gone through something similar.

For the first time in six years, he felt free, unburdened, and he owed Harry it all.

It eased something within him that there was someone who knew what was what, since he did not.

He felt as though he had an Alpha, a mentor, a teacher, and contrary to popular belief, one is never too old for a mentor. Having grown up as a Beta, he instinctively gravitated towards a leader, wanted to listen to his Alpha.

"What is it you desire right now, Derek? More than anything else in the world? Except for revenge?" Harry asked, flicking his hand and the paperwork and Quill settled itself into a drawer. He wanted to try and get Derek living again, not just existing, to make him think of the future. If he began thinking of the future he perhaps wouldn't dwell on the past quite so much. He understood in a greater detail now thanks to the interview. He was just now more determined than ever to help how he could. Right now all he could do was help Derek see he wasn't at fault and hopefully give Derek his uncle back.

"To remember my family," Derek admitted, "I can barely remember their faces, I have no pictures of them, what we had…they were all destroyed in the fire." they had to wear special contacts to get pictures to come out right without their faces blurred. They were downright irritating, made them feel blind, but they'd all done it. It was usually on those days that they had group photos before attending school to get their school pictures taken.

Harry nodded, "Yeah, I understand that I was nearly twelve-years-old before I first got a picture of my parents before I knew what they looked like. I keep them close my heart. Always."

Derek felt sympathy for Harry, how young was he when he lost his family? What the hell happened that he wasn't even given a picture of them until he was twelve? Derek stiffened in shock, the feeling of a stirring pack bond between himself and Harry coming to life. Very faint, but it was there, and it stunned Derek who just bolted from the room without so much as an explanation.

Harry watched him go, green eyes glimmering sadly, he was surprised it hadn't happened sooner if he was honest. He had spoken about something extremely difficult, something he hadn't spoken about before, and now in excruciating detail with a relative stranger. You're damn right he needed time to process.

The wards indicated that he hadn't left the house, merely gone to his bedroom. A place Harry had sworn he wouldn't enter, and he would keep that promise.

-------------------------0

"Three seconds before the arrival of J.B Hobson's letter I no more thought of pursuing the unicorn than attempting the passage of the North Sea. Three seconds after reading the letter of the honourable secretary of Marine, I felt that my true vocation, the sole end of my life, was to chase this disturbing monster and purge it from the world." Harry's voice spoke the words of Jules Verne, Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea. "But I had just returned from a fatiguing journey, weary and longing for repose. I aspired to nothing more than again seeing my country, my friends, my little lodging by the Jardin des Plantes, my dear and precious collections-but nothing could keep my back! I forgot all - fatigue, friends and collections-accept," Harry stopped in mid-sentence, glancing up to see who had made the noise.

"Derek," Harry said, blinking in surprise at the sight of him. Sliding the bookmark into the page as he observed the werewolf.

"I didn't know you'd be here," Derek told him awkwardly.

"I've been visiting him twice a day," Harry replied, "Reading mostly, Jules Verne's books, Teddy loved them, although I'm not sure whether your Uncle will but its something." gesturing towards the book on his lap.

Derek smiled, his eyes a hundred miles away, "Uncle Peter was an avid reader, before the fire he was making electronic copies of all the books in the library, translating others too. A lot of the books were in Latin, Russian, Greek, German and a few other languages, we had quite a hoard of them."

"Were the two of you close? I mean he's only a few years older than you, he and you must have practically grown up together…along with your cousins." Harry asked. Closing the book, he would have done anything to have a big family, like Ron's, although it was only later in life that Ron truly felt grateful for his family but that was always the case.

Derek sobered up at that, "We were,"

"I have a feeling that 'We were' happened before the fire," Harry said cocking his head to the side thoughtfully, "Most brothers or sisters fight constantly, I can't imagine how it must feel with added pressures and emotions on top of it."

Derek just nodded, agreeing with him but saying nothing about what the incident could be. He knew Peter cared about him, loved him, in his own way. He'd protected him from Hunters when he could have run if he really didn't care. They stayed together for days waiting the hunters out before going home where they were safe. Peter also helped him gain control of his wolf, but he was very manipulative. There was no denying that, but he couldn't solely blame Peter, he had agreed to it, to have Ennis bite Paige, so she would be like him, he'd been so in lust with her, he'd stupidly thought it was love, but he'd been too young to truly feel love. Things would have been different obviously if Paige had survived, but she hadn't, and to make matters worse…she had known something was off with him and hadn't cared. Sooner or later though, if their relationship had continued he would have wanted to bite her. He knew this. He knew better now though, he'd never bite any significant other he has unless he had absolutely no choice. He never wanted to feel that kind of loss again, not that he planned on a long-term relationship. He'd never be able to trust anyone in order to properly let them in.

"I'll leave you to it," Harry said standing up, placing the book back where the others were stationed. As he did, he spotted blood on the crisp white lining of the bed sheets. Glancing up at Peter's face, it wasn't a shaving cut, oh boy, perhaps his earlier speculations weren't that far off. Knowing where the Alpha had been injured, Harry peeled back his hospital pajama top, and found it had been covered, he stripped back the bandage and found the knife wound.

Damn it.

Then Harry was grasped tightly around the arm next to the wound before the next thing he knew he was sailing through the air, smacking bodily against the wall.

Almost immediately smashing, snarling, growling and bodies smacking against the walls penetrated the room as Derek and Peter fought furiously with each other.

"Fuck," he groaned, "Been a long time since anyone caught me off guard,"

It paused the fighting, for, however, brief a time.

"I did wonder if it was you, something must have happened though, to wake you up, the question is what? It's not as if you'd fully healed," not shying away from the burns on Peters' face, as Derek helped him stand up, still reeling over Peters betrayal.

"I have my nurse to thank for that," Peter said, eyes flashing red, "I will be repaying the favor tonight, a bit early, but I can move my plans up."

"You won't be enacting any plans of yours, Peter, I won't allow it." Harry retorted sharply, "I would have stood back and let you have at them, it is within your rights, I know pack laws, but you chose to go after innocent students, and more importantly Stiles, and that I find unconscionable."

"And how do you think you can stop me?" Peter asked a devious smirk on his face, his still claws out a sort of purred growl emanating from him.

Derek snarled loudly and crouched down, shifting to Beta form again ready to go round two with his uncle, to do what he must to get revenge for what happened to Laura.

Peter sobered at the sight, his claws disappearing as if declaring that he would not fight his nephew again. His gaze never wavering from the steel blue eyes.

Harry took that moment to stun Peter, who didn't even see it coming too intent on Derek.

"Don't!" Harry called to Derek who looked ready to swoop down and kill Peter were he lay. "You know as well as I do that he's unwell, I've never seen anything quite like it when you go feral, you go completely feral, but Peter hasn't reached that stage yet. I can get him the help he needs. You know what I'm capable of."

Derek returned to human form, looking torn.

"Unfortunately…he will have to live with the knowledge of what he's done, however…feral he was at the time." Harry said quietly, touching his shoulder. "He and his wolf want revenge, but I doubt it was to the extent of killing his family…I will know soon enough."

"And if he did?" Derek enquired darkly.

"I doubt he did, you could see for yourself, he didn't want to fight you, Derek, but last night the wolf didn't hesitate," Harry said sounding bewildered, "I don't understand it, I've never seen insanity defined this way." grimacing in pain, being thrown across the room had hurt him more than he'd like to admit. "Can you pick him up?" rubbing absently at his shoulder as if he could massage the pain from it.

"What are you doing?" Derek questioned as he picked up his uncle easily enough.

"I'm going to clear out his room, make it so that Peter woke up from his coma and was sent to the United Kingdom to have plastic surgery done on his burns," Harry was quick on his feet, flicking out his wand grasped a button from his shirt and turned it into a bag before summoning everything from the room, including the plants, before nodding to himself. Slinging the bag onto his uninjured shoulder and disappearing out of the door.

Derek watched the file on the clipboard at the bottom of the bed melt away as if it was never there, to begin with. A few moments later, Harry quickly made his way back inside the room.

"We need to leave before we're seen," Harry urged him, summoning the bedpan, and swiftly made a Portkey. Not that anyone would know since it was done wordlessly, the only indication that something happened was it glowing orange. "Touch it, do not let go of it for any reason, it's a bit like a miniature tornado, it will take us straight home."

Derek did indeed hold on tight, to the extent that the metal was crushed flat, the word 'Home' resonating within his head on repeat.

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 11

"Follow me," Harry said, moving stiffly, thank Merlin there hadn't been anything on the far side of the hospital room. It was actually the only side of the room that was empty. He would have suspected that was the reason Peter chose it if he was at all thinking rationally. Part of him obviously was, but the majority of Peter was utterly insane. Harry had no understanding of what was going on, this was a singularly unique situation he was in. Not that it was surprising, really, since there was always something new to learn. His Hogwarts education had been quite lacking in a lot of ways but he had more than made up for it now.

With a flick of his hand, the Portkey that had masqueraded as a bedpan disappeared into thin air. Only then was Harry able to start climbing the stairs, using the banister to hoist his sore body up the steps. He'd definitely jarred his ribs, but thankfully nothing was broken. After he took a potion he would be just fine, the aches and pains would disappear. He'd be summoning his potions supply kit in a few minutes to take care of those old burns and find out how Peter was mentally. Maybe not in that order.

Derek sniffed the air, for the first time being able to smell a familiar scent, one that screamed werewolf. It must be coming from Harry's sons' room which they had just passed. It might scream werewolf, but it was a different kind, it had an undercurrent like his mom and Laura, the scent of fur. The second room though, Harry opened the door to what was obviously another guest bedroom that had a faint lingering smell of Stiles who must have slept over in the past but a long while ago judging by how faint it was.

One step into the room, he realized the scent of Harry's son and Stiles was mixed together, significantly more mixed than even Stiles and Scott's scents were. Then again werewolves were much more tactile than humans, and Teddy probably did it unconsciously, scent marking someone he considered a brother for a lot longer period of time than Scott who had just been changed and was refusing anything to do with his new powers. It seriously aggrieved Derek to see, the bite was a gift, he had been given a gift, and Scott just didn't seem to see it at all.

"Put him down on the bed when you're ready," Harry called out to Derek who was standing in the doorway with his unconscious Uncle in his arms lost in thought. Harry pulled back the covers, hoping against hope that he could save Peter so that Derek could have at least one family member left in his life. Although he wasn't sure Derek would be able to forgive Peter for killing Laura even if he didn't mean it.

"I am waiting on someone coming, Erin, she has permission to come in, I don't think she will be here or at least an hour yet, but if she comes, tell her to wait and I'll see to her as soon as possible," Harry explained, his tone confident and reassuring. "She will come through the Floo network, in the living room. Now what I am about to do requires immense focus, I'm going to go through your Uncles memories, to find out what's causing the instability. As I've said before, there is something wrong, I've never seen anything like it before. I could be…at this for hours, it just depends if I can find what I'm looking for. He won't come around, at least not yet, the spell should stay on him for a day at least,"

"What would you have me do if she shows up?" Derek asked, frankly alarmed.

"Explain that I'm indisposed, that I shouldn't be too long, offer her a coffee or tea, sit and wait, that's only if she comes," Harry "She's here to pick up the last of the evidence I have for the case. It's going to the Magical president of MACUSA who is going to explain the case to the council and they are going to decide what to do with her. I'm hoping that she will receive the Death penalty, if not she'll end up in a magical prison for the rest of her life. One she won't be able to get out of, not even magical's can get out of the prison let alone a No-Maj." giving him all the reassurance's he probably needed to hear. That regardless of what happened Kate Argent was never going to bother him again AND she was going to pay for her crimes against his family and those others he had destroyed.

Derek shored himself up, giving Harry a nod, he could do this, it's the least he could do after everything Harry had and was still doing for him.

"I probably won't move during the duration of the spell, don't fret, it's normal," Harry added, placing the covers over Peter, he knew werewolves were naturally warmer than humans, but Peter wasn't well, his werewolf wasn't acting normal so his temperature might not be either. He guided Peter's face to the side, propped up on the pillow, Harry knelt down on the floor at the top of the bed.

"Legilimens," was uttered and that was it.

Derek watched the scene warily for a few moments, and true to Harry's word, he didn't move, didn't even so much as twitch.

Meanwhile, Harry began to trudge through dark pain filled memories that Peter had endured.

His place in the pack, what he did to keep them safe, Talia Hale's left hand, despite the fact he was only a few years older than her only son.

From the heat of the too hot shower while being cared for at the hospital.

To the fire that had consumed his entire pack.

More importantly how he had woken up and what his nurse was doing.

So much darkness and pain, Harry could barely tolerate it, and he was only observing, feeling phantoms of those pains.

Time slowly ticked by, but Harry heard nothing, not the Floo activating, not Derek leaving, of the conversation Erin was having with Derek.

------------------------------------------------0

-0 One Hour and thirty-five minutes later 0-

Harry gasped, withdrawing from Peter's mind a shudder crawling up his spine. Groaning as the pain in his knees became known to him, he should have cast a cushioning spell before he begun. Letting himself fall to the side so his knees were relieved of the constant pressure of holding his weight. Blinking as he stretched out, rotating his head from side to side working out the kinks.

"Accio potions kit!" Harry flung his hand out, waiting for it coming, wincing at the slamming from the cupboard door, now that had been loud. How long had he been in Peters mind? The tingling of the wards alerted him to the fact Erin was in his home, poor antisocial Derek was probably having a tough time right now. "I'll be down momentarily," he commented quietly, as he snatched his kit before it thumped and hit him in the chest.

His fingers ran over the rows of potions until he found the blue one, giving it a sniff he nodded his head, this was one of the strongest dreamless sleep draughts out there. Easing open Peter's mouth, he helped the stunned werewolf to drink the draught. Only once it had been fully consumed did Harry remove his fingers from his throat and took off the stunning charm. There, that would keep him out of it for twenty-four hours, especially if he'd never had a potion before, and he hadn't if Derek's lack of knowledge on wizards was to be believed.

Harry took two potions himself, a muscle relaxant and a mild pain reliever.

Placing the three vials in the wastebasket in the room, casting a few spells on Peter to be on the safe side before Apparating downstairs. The diagnosis sheet in his hands but unobserved for the moment.

"Harry!" Erin said looking up with a smile, sitting on the couch with a coffee in her hand looking comfortable.

"How long was I out?" Harry asked Derek nodding at Erin and giving a small welcoming smile of his own.

"Nearly two hours," Derek explained, looking Harry over for any injuries or clues as to what went down. "What happened?" he demanded, unable to curb his almost feral need to know. He did notice the look of blatant shock on Erin's face at how he spoke to Harry. Which made him internally wince, perhaps he'd been too curt but it was just how he was used to being and it was becoming a difficult habit to break.

"Merlin, I'm sorry Erin, I hope I haven't inconvenienced you," Harry said completely ignoring Derek, "If you'll give me a moment, I'll get everything you'll need."

"No worries, I've only been here half an hour, and I got a coffee out of it," Erin teased, "Derek might not drink but he sure makes a mean coffee."

"That's something…at least," Harry nodded, "Excuse me," he added making haste towards his office, gathering everything he needed. It wasn't as simple as summoning them, his office drawers were spelled to prevent such a thing from occurring. He had gone to great lengths to keep Teddy out of his stuff after all, what good would it do if he could wish for the information enough to use accidental magic to summon details of his missions that he never wanted Teddy to see.

"Would you do me a favor?" Harry asked as he returned to the room, stacks of paperwork in a tightly bound folder, which was promptly passed over to Erin. Harry also made a copy of Peter's medical scan and handed it over, which Erin immediately put into the file.

"And what kind of favor would that be?" Erin asked, gazing shrewdly at the powerful wizard before her. She knew better than to agree, before finding out what was going on.

"Ask Donovan if he would send over his personal healer, he will be paid for his time, and I shouldn't need him for any longer than half an hour." Harry promised, "Once he sees Peter's medical scan he should understand without asking." he had only glanced at it but it was enough to make him concerned. Donovan's healer, James Preston, was one of the best healers, hence why he was chosen as a personal healer to the president of MACUSA. He was also very well read about magical creatures, he would know how to help Peter better than him at any rate.

"I will inform him immediately after I've handed this over," Erin promised, seeing no need to deny Harry his request.

"Thank you," Harry sighed out his relief, "When is the meeting scheduled for?"

"It's in two hours and twenty minutes from now," Erin replied, she knew her bosses schedule very well.

"And will I be informed of the results?" Harry then asked.

"I'm sure the boss will let you know," Erin smiled and drank the rest of her coffee, "Thank you very much for the coffee and company, I wish you well," she informed Derek.

"Thank you," Derek blurted out, looking a little taken aback by the words as if he had grown so used to scorn and distaste that he didn't remember what politeness sounded like.

"I'll see you soon, Harry," using his given name as she often did in his home, but remained professional in her work setting.

"You will," Harry agreed, "Take care,"

With that Erin Apparated away to MACUSA presumably, evidently she was working late, Harry almost felt sorry for being the one to have her working so late.

"Alright," Harry said rubbing his eyes tiredly, "I'll explain what I saw and the results of the scan in a moment…I need a coffee first," and with that Harry disappeared into the kitchen. With a flick of his hand, he reheated the water in the kettle and made himself a coffee, not bothering with his coffee maker right now. Quite honestly, he would prefer something much, much stronger but he wasn't a big drinker.

He was so out of it that he actually jumped when he spotted Derek standing in the doorway.

"Coffee?" Harry asked him sliding into a seat, Derek declined and sat opposite Harry on the kitchen island/bar.

"First thing first…the reason Peter isn't healing or hasn't healed is that Wolfsbane oil that was put into the accelerant." Harry told Derek grimly. "There's remains of it stuck in the folds of the burns weakening him, along with the fact he inhaled the Wolfsbane smoke…he ended up comatose, with nobody thinking of kick-starting his healing he remained weak. He had felt everything surrounding him for six years…Derek, without being able to move a damn muscle."

Derek was unable to meet Harry's gaze, instead, he stared at the marble counter in front of him, clenching and unclenching his hands feeling utterly useless.

"The hunters have been here the entire time, they took pleasure in visiting your Uncle while he was utterly helpless. The only reason they didn't kill him was that they took enjoyment out of his predicament." Harry added.

Derek inhaled sharply, choking wordlessly.

"His nurse…Jennifer is a hunter, she had been injecting Wolfsbane into him for the past four months ever since he showed small signs of coming out of his coma." Harry added, giving it to Derek straight. "She's been trying to control him like a dog, using a whistle to get him to return to the hospital, rewarding him by letting him go out during the full moon and any other night she felt like being 'kind' enough."

Derek was unable to control the shift, his eyes and claws emerging snarling in fury as he began to pace the kitchen like a trapped animal.

"He was turning feral, but there was a part of Peter that clung on, the sheer need for vengeance against those who had decimated his pack was so strong that he managed to plot and plan enough that it took root in his wolf mind…especially after he realized what he has done to his own niece." Harry said quietly, drinking some of his coffee before taking a deep breath and continuing, "He had just been dozed with a higher quality of Wolfsbane and let out for the first time when his wolf sensed an Alpha on his territory, the timing is much too suspicious for my liking. His wolf reacted with violence, its mind consumed by the fire, it wasn't until he received the Alpha powers that the Wolfsbane's hold was loosened, and Peter realized what had happened. He went on a rampage through the territory overcome with grief and horror at what he did. In his feral state, there were times when he didn't even remember what happened to her. Then he was dosed again, but this time the thirst for revenge was greater still."

Derek stopped pacing, his Beta shift fading as he stood there brokenly.

"He bit Scott then, sensing weakness in the boy, his Asthma, and that he could use being a wolf to make him stronger. He also sensed Stiles spark, which is a surprise considering he shouldn't have." Harry stated, not realizing he had given Stiles secret away until it was too late. "Peter knew he was stronger how he was than he would be as a wolf, so Peter's wolf didn't even consider it."

Derek felt sick to his stomach listening to all this, horrified to the core.

"The fact your sister was in the state she was in, is very telling, I believe the hunters are trying to finish what Kate started all those years ago. They never left Beacon Hills, Derek, they've been waiting for this, to pull you both back in, to finish the Hale dynasty altogether. Their confusion on who the hell the Alpha is must be feigned unless there are two separate hunter fractions with two different goals in mind. They're playing you, this was probably all a game to them." Harry informed him. "I'd need to get my hands on Jennifer to be sure though, but this is very intricately designed, it smells of Argent." from what he knew most hunters were unorganized, sloppy, just killed werewolves when they could…but the fires…this is was as he said intricate, it was patient and methodical.

"So…Peter isn't to blame?" Derek murmured weakly.

"No, he may have been the instrument used…but ultimately it was Jennifer who got the ball rolling for all this to happen." Harry said softly, "The Wolfsbane needs to be flushed from his system, a healer will suggest the best way to go about it. One that's easiest on Peter, right now he's in a Dreamless sleep, he needs the rest without the nightmares. Six years may have past, but to Peter, the nightmares are still ever-present, he hasn't had a chance to grieve for what he lost."

"You've seen all his memories?" Derek sat back down, his question hesitant.

"No," Harry explained immediately, "I'd have been in there for a significantly longer period of time if that was the case. It's like clips, movie clips, trailers if you will, you see bits and pieces, not the entire thing. The more focused you are the longer the memories you see last if there is anything to actually last. I didn't go past the six years, although I did see some memories of the earlier years, things that Peter dwells on tries to remember fondly in his dreams mostly."

"He can be fixed?" it was a statement mixed in with a question. When someone was feral in his experience the only thing they could do was kill them. To prevent exposure, and honestly, it was the humane thing to do, when you go feral it's only a rabid wolf left the human side is completely gone.

"It will take a few potions and probably a few months but yes," Harry told him, finishing off his cooling coffee in two gulps. "Unfortunately, he may never be the same man you knew. Although I have to wonder if he's always been so…." pondering on the right word, "Ambitious." some of his thoughts were quite…loud, he had his thoughts on Beacon Hills, whether it was the result of the fire and his mind or not Harry wasn't sure.

"Uncle Peter was always ambitious," Derek said wryly, "He could manipulate anyone around him, it was quite a sight to see, and his sarcasm when it wasn't directed at you was quite hilarious." in fact Stiles sort of reminded him of Peter actually, none more so than when Stiles and McCall got him arrested for his sisters murder. The way he spoke to his father, that had been a blast from the past.

"As it often tends to be," Harry nodded his understanding, lips twitching in amusement, "Except for those who have a tendency to take what was said to heart."

"Thank you," Derek whispered, "I know I haven't said it before and should have…but thank you for everything you've done for us." and he knew regardless of whether Harry's heartbeat remained steady, when he said he'd do it for anyone in need, he knew it wasn't true. From the way his eyes darkened in anger, he believed he wouldn't even piss on Kate Argent if she was on fire.

"You're more than welcome, Derek," Harry said, squeezing his shoulder, automatically cupping the back of his neck before dropping it back down.

Derek meanwhile froze at the contact, there was little doubt Harry knew exactly what that contact meant to a werewolf.

Harry was distracted by the pinging of his Floo Network. "Excuse me, the kitchen is fully stocked, help yourself, there's plenty of meat in the fridge to have sandwiches with," he said absently as he headed for the door.

Ignoring his own grumbling stomach, he hadn't eaten since breakfast after all.

"Mr. Potter?" the face in the fire questioned.

"I am," Harry informed him.

"I'm told you're in need of my expertise? My name is Healer James Preston, the president informed me that you wished to see me?"

"Yes, I do, I'll let the wards down so you can come through, the President has my Floo address," Harry said, as always being cautious not to reveal his Floo address even under a secure Floo connection, all networks were in MACUSA.

--------------------------------0

Ten minutes later, Harry was finally finished giving a basic rundown of the situation and everything he could on Peter while the healer stood in the guest room wand moving swiftly over Peter doing a very advanced diagnosis that was specifically for werewolves. Never revealing anything personal about him, he'd never do that kind of disservice.

"I see," James nodded that he understood as he slowly lowered his arm, parchment zooming out of the wand as the door opened.

"Derek this is James Preston, a healer, he will be able to give us the best advice on how to heal your uncle. Healer Preston, this is your patient's nephew, Derek Hale." Harry introduced them, accepting the sandwich that was given to him and the bottle of soda with a surprised smile. "Is there more showing that's concerning than what my diagnosis observed?"

"All of this is alarming," the healer stated, pocketing his wand under the curious state of Mr. Hale. "He needs the Purgo potion, to cleanse him, it will remove all and every trace of the Wolfsbane both in the wounds and the full concentrated oil that's been pumped into his veins. The wounds he's suffered should begin to fade, quite quickly after that."

Harry nodded it was something he'd planned actually.

"He will need six doses of the potion, one every six hours," removing his wand, writing out the prescribed potions on the pad he summoned from his bag. "He will feel weak during the purge, but afterward his healing should speed up and have him in full health within an hour, as long as he eats."

"He will sweat a great deal, be hotter than normal, and more than likely have a very restless night." the healer added speaking to Derek, "It could include involuntary spasming and even uncontrollable shifting, from the full shift or just his claws, everyone reacts differently."

Derek once again felt surprised, this time that the healer was blatantly talking to him, telling him how it was going to be. Then again, Harry knew potions, would know how things would go, and obviously, this Healer understood he was completely in the dark. It made him feel more in control not being ignorant of what was going on. Not that Harry left him feeling that way, he probably would have discussed it afterward, of that he was certain. He gave him a nod that he understood.

"And for the mental trauma?" Harry questioned grimly, getting to what he felt was the heart of the matter.

"That requires the Coalesco draught," the Healer informed them, using its true name as they tended to do. "That will take a significantly longer period of time. From the first dose, he will feel clearer, clear-headed, he will need to take the draught for seven days, a dose in the morning and at night."

"I assume they can't be taken at the same time," Harry stated, already knowing the answer, one was a bloody purging potion, after all, it would just purge the potion from his system.

"It cannot, you are best giving him the Purgo potion tonight, it will help with his mind healing along with the Coalesco draught," James informed them seriously. "Now here's the prescription, you may go to an apothecary but personally I believe you're best going to an independent brewer, it will guarantee superior potions."

"I'm going to assume you already have one in mind?" Harry said with an amused gleam in his green eyes. Money didn't matter to him, he had more than enough to last him twenty lifetimes. He'd never go for substandard potions that apothecary's sold, and he knew those potions weren't easily brewed, and it would take him time, he just did not have. So he'd always intended to get the potions from an independent brewer, he had two he usually dealt with when it came to some potions - mostly he brewed his own potions though.

"I do, Potions Mistress Selena Hardwick," James replied professionally, "She adheres to the strict regulations that come with potions of a healing nature, regularly donates to clinic's when its close to the time where they would need to be discarded. She comes highly recommended by both MACUSA and myself."

"Does she have a shop or does she work out of her home?" Harry queried, folding the prescription paper and placing it in his pocket.

"Both I believe, here are her addresses and coordinates," withdrawing a business card from his bag. "You will receive my bill in a few days, if anything goes wrong, don't hesitate to get in touch, my Floo address is on the back of my prescription paperwork."

"Thank you," Harry said agreeably, giving a curt nod, and with that the Healer Apparated away.

"Why does he need a stick to perform magic?" Derek asked suddenly.

"Bloody hell," Harry jumped yet again, "What is wrong with me today?" he grumbled, vexed at the fact he was so easily startled, it probably had to do with the bloody smash against the wall in all likelihood. That and his magic was more interested in dealing with any injuries he had small as they may be. Moving a chair closer to Peter, just so the werewolf would know he wasn't alone.

Breathing deeply, he munched on the roast beef sandwiches that Derek had made, "Alright, this is brilliant, I need to steal the recipe from you," Harry groaned appreciatively, licking his lips, he was so intent on enjoying the sandwich that he didn't see Derek's ears going red but he was very appreciative of the praise indeed.

Derek settled at the bottom of the bed his Uncle was using, feeling the need to be close to family.

"Some wizards are capable of Wandless magic, others aren't, just like some werewolves are capable of the full transformation and others aren't apparently," Harry informed him. Telling the truth, strictly speaking, never informing Derek just how rare the ability was, even here in the states with a vaster collection of wizards and witches. "I do wish to see if you would be capable of it, that's if you stay here during the Full Moon,"

Derek stared at him enquiringly.

"Teddy will be returning for the Full Moon, he'd love to talk to you, he's been dying to meet one of your kind of Lycans," Harry explained around the lump in his cheek from half-chewed food. "He begged me to let him see or speak to Alpha Satomi, he's got a curiosity streak a mile wide, much like Stiles, although he isn't quite as…loud as Stiles when it came to getting answers, but with his ADHD it's hardly surprising that Stiles' mouth can run away with him." fondness in his voice. He'd never blame Stiles for something that wasn't his fault, plus having a best friend who was the same without the ADHD…well he was used to it. Finally swallowing down the last of his sandwich, damn it had been good, he definitely had to get the recipe from Derek. Here he'd been thinking the guy didn't know how to cook, perhaps that had been presumptuous of him.

Derek just nodded his own mouth full.

"However, if you do not wish to deal with two teenager werewolves who are very much different to your kind, you don't have to stay. I won't hold it against you, all I ask though, is that you be careful, right now there are hunters converging on Beacon Hills like bloodhounds. Once Argent has been caught and questioned, we can bring in the other hunters and deal with them. But until I have the go ahead, I really would prefer you to be cautious and careful." Harry explained, taking the empty plate from Derek placing it atop of his own, before banishing both to the sink.

"I'll stay," Derek agreed, actually very curious to meet Teddy and perhaps Jimmy, if he remembered the name right.

"Good," Harry said relieved, his green eyes glowed showing his relief, "Now I need to go and get the potions for your Uncle, I shouldn't be longer than ten-fifteen minutes," summoning his chequebook, they could finally start getting Peter back to rights, and by tonight hopefully he'd have the go-ahead to capture Kate Argent. He could hardly wait, Harry thought vindictively. Afterward, he'd definitely get Jennifer as well, find out everything that's going on and whether his assumption about the hunters was right or not.

"I should pay for it," Derek insisted suddenly.

"Our money is different from yours, we use Galleons, Sickles and Knuts," Harry said, lips twitching, "It actually costs to transfer Dollars to wizarding coin, so most wizards and witches don't bother doing it. It's mere pocket change to me, I've already got a pile of American Dollars for when I need to use it so I don't need more." he was merely waiting for the day that truck of Stiles' finally breaks down so he could have it fully fixed for him. That or actually doing it for his birthday.

Kneeling down Harry cupped the side of Peter's neck, "I'll be back with the potions you need soon enough," giving his neck a gentle squeeze, he didn't care that Peter was actually an Alpha, he'd been only a few years older than Derek when he lost everything and ended up in a Coma. Physically he may have aged, but mentally he most certainly hadn't although the trauma may have sobered him up and make him less likely to act out in a way most teenagers did.

Standing back up he Apparated away.

Derek just stared at where Harry had been, wondering if the wizard even knew he was acting like an Alpha.

He wouldn't put it past Harry to know, he'd wait and see how he was with Teddy and Jimmy.

Shaking off his thoughts, he went to the library, looking for a book on the different types of lycanthrope, and wasn't surprised when he found a load of them. Harry no doubt had researched endlessly when he stumbled upon one during his encounter with Alpha Satomi. Instead of staying in the library, he felt the need to return to Peter, trying to make up for his mistakes, knowing nothing he did would be enough. He and Laura had left Peter alone, vulnerable, and there had been hunters there laughing at him the entire time. It made him feel so cold, made his stomach shrink in and on itself.

Nobody deserved that, least of all his Uncle Peter.

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 12

Harry Apparated back into his home, two wooden boxes clutched to his chest held tightly with his arm and his hand wrapped around the bottom. With carved in instructions on the usage of the potion on the lid easily done with a spell. He immediately made his way from the living room and up to the room Peter was currently situated in for the moment. Harry was still processing everything he'd seen in Peter Hales mind. To say he was ambitious was dead on, a little bit too ambitious if Harry was honest with himself. The thoughts he'd had after the fire…well, it was concerning, to say the least. It may have been results of the trauma talking, what was more troubling was there had been a presence in Peter's mind not his own the first few days at the hospital.

"Hey," Harry said, placing both boxes down on the bed, "I'm going to give him the potion now, it's best if someone stays here, makes sure to help him. I need to go out again, but I won't be longer than an hour…will you be willing to help him?"

Derek nodded curtly, putting the book closed down, he hadn't read much of it, unlike his kind, it seemed as though who had written this particular book was extremely prejudice. They had all but called them monsters, and that wasn't something he could tolerate. He hadn't even got past the first chapter, he'd spent most of his time growling or shifting at the audacity of the Author. He'd wanted to hunt the fucker down and truly give him something to be afraid of. He might not know Teddy but he doubted very much that he was a monster.

"The instructions are on the box, not that you'll need to worry yourself over it, I'll be back before he's due his second dose," Harry explained as he opened it, the potion was milky white with flecks of black floating around in the concoction. Closing the lid leaving the remaining five ensconced in the dark, he yanked off the stopper wax and all, and gently pried open Peter's mouth and slowly fed him the potion. "Our medicine works significantly faster than normal medication, your metabolism rates will not make it disappear out of his bloodstream faster,"

Derek watched Harry work and saw that he was quite correct, as beads of sweat were already gathering at his Uncle's temples. Harry's magic was quite fascinating to observe, both the…potions as he'd called them and the actual magic. Which he observed also, as a large basin and face clothes and towels floated through the still open door and float over to the table on the other side. The lamp which had previously been on the table now on the floor in the corner of the room.

Pouring cold water into the basin, he nodded absently, there, that was it, he'd be fine until he returned.

"If you need anything to eat, just help yourself, I don't mind," Harry explained as Derek dipped the face cloth into the basin an wiped Peter's forehead, removing the build-up of sweat. He could see the guilt in every facet of Derek's character, learning everything that had happened truly cemented that guilt. Squeezing both their necks absently, "I'll be back soon," scent marking them, much like he did with Teddy, before backing away and Apparating.

"If you can hear me, Uncle Peter, I'm so sorry," Derek whispered, incapable of actually saying the words any louder. "Laura…Laura said they wouldn't come after you, that you'd be safe in the hospital, that we couldn't take you with us because it would give away our location and that we wouldn't know what to do with you. Or how to help you." sounding at that moment every bit sixteen-year-old who had lost his family in flames, not the hardened twenty-one year old he was. He's been too full of guilt to argue with Laura, had followed where she led, even if he didn't agree with it. It wasn't his place to argue with his Alpha, he was a Beta, and honestly, part of him had been broken since that night, Peter wasn't the only one who hadn't had a chance to grieve. To grieve he'd have to stop blaming himself, and for the first time since that night, he was beginning to see he wasn't completely at fault.

The next forty-five minutes was hectic, to say the least when the healer said he'd sweat a lot he hadn't been kidding. The bed was saturated with sweat, the pajamas, even the duvet was soaked through. The smell was utterly horrendous, and Derek held his breath as much as he possibly could when he could. Trying and failing to help him, when more just replaced it after he was just barely finished.

Derek heard Harry returning, heard the sound of a body hitting the floor, he was about move, concerned. Only to hear the familiar sound of Harry's footsteps coming up the stairs.

Harry opened the door and his nose screwed up at the smell, breathing out a puff of air as if he could make the smell disappear from his nose. Flicking his hand, the entire room smelt refreshed, like lemons and orange, just subtle hints. Then Harry moved over and opened the window letting in fresh air.

"You have the nurse here," Derek stated, finally getting a sniff of the woman's scent on Harry now that the smell of sweat wasn't overwhelming his delicate nose.

"I do," Harry confirmed as he cleaned up the bed and Peter, removing all and every trace of sweat. The used towels and face clothes were banished to the laundry room, and new ones were summoned. "It will calm down, the first dose is always the worst," he added absently, noticing that Peter's burns were beginning to fade a little. By this time tomorrow, the worst of the scars would be gone as the sweat literally bit by bit removed the Wolfsbane from his system.

"Has he had anything to drink yet?" Harry asked, "It's extremely important to increase his intake with so much of his bodily fluid being exuded." although truly it wasn't the right term, exuded meant sweating slowly from a gland or pore. Harry filled up a glass when Derek shook his head and began to slowly help him drink. The second glass he poured was directed straight into his stomach, he would need to do it a great many times in the hours to come. Werewolf or not, he could still get dehydrated, in fact, he probably already was. He wasn't a healer, he couldn't put Peter onto an IV drip, he didn't have the necessary items, although he could get them if he thought he needed to. He would withdraw some blood from Peter to do a blood workup before he gave him his next potion. It would give him a better idea of what Peter needed, he should have asked the Healer to do it before he left really.

Without the overwhelming smell lingering around, Derek was able to relax a little, Harry had left without a word, returning to the hunter. He ventured out of the room, following Harry's scent. He wasn't in the sitting room or the kitchen, in fact, there was a lower level, a basement he hadn't known was there. He stood in the doorway, staring at it as if it had personally offended him. He didn't know whether to go down there or not, he wasn't sure he'd wanted to see what was down there. His worst thoughts were a torture chamber, his easier thoughts just a damp basement where he was going to hold her until he got the answers he wanted.

Some of those questions he already knew the answer to.

Derek squared his shoulders and opened the door, he wanted answers too, no matter what was in there Harry had helped him more than he could ever repay him. Plus this was a hunter, not some innocent if anyone deserved to feel what they put every Were through, it was them. If it was up to him he would ensure each and every hunter was killed so nobody went through what he did. No other pack lost members due to their zealot bloodlust.

"Are you sure you want to be here?" Harry asked, glancing up at Derek no emotion showing on his face.

Derek was able to see perfectly, the room was empty except two tables and an additional cupboard to the right. Then there was the chair that the nurse/hunter was tied to. No torture chamber, nothing eerie about it, although humans probably would disagree. Humans tended to be squeamish about dark enclosed places. While Derek felt almost at home in the space, he'd been coming down to basements on the full moon for many a moon until he gained and regained control.

Derek blinked as sudden light blinked into existence, shielding his eyes from the sudden glare, seeing black spots momentarily. "I need to hear it," Derek stated sharply, arms crossed as he came down the four steps and fully into the basement. This place didn't smell used, like at all, he wondered just how good Teddy's control was that he didn't need to come down here. He was almost envious really if he was in school he had to be between fifteen to eighteen years old…especially if he was good friends with Stiles. He'd had so much trouble at that age, hormones was a bitch.

Harry ignored the hunter stirring, staring pensively at Derek, who began to fear that Harry would tell him to leave. He wasn't sure he'd have it in him to defy Harry, each day that ticked by, he felt more drawn to him, as if Harry was truly his Alpha, which made no sense, a wizard or not, he was still not a werewolf, it should be impossible for this sort of bond to be forming…unless…unless he was bound to an Alpha, soul mates, soul bonded, he didn't know everything about him…for all he knew Harry may well have had a partner in the past who had been an Alpha.

"Nobody deserves it more, but can you hear it without killing her?" Harry asked, solemnly. "Don't get me wrong, I wouldn't blame you, but Death is too good for the likes of them."

"One less hunter in the world," Derek scoffed an angry look on his face.

"True, then simply demand your rights as defacto Alpha of the Hale pack, due to your Uncle's incapacitated state," Harry shrugged, "The right to kill those who harmed innocents, who killed your pack without provocation."

Jennifer groaned again, blinking blearily, before stiffening as she became aware of her current predicament.

"They've been trained to get out of these types of situations from the age of eighteen, that's if she's part of a hunter family," Derek informed Harry, talking too low for the hunter to hear.

"It's magically impossible for that to happen," Harry chuckled under his breath, watching her squirm, taking a great deal of vindictive pleasure out of it, considering all she'd done to Peter.

The panic in the hunter increased as she realized the futility of her struggles. There was absolutely no give in the ropes tying him to the chair. Breathing a little panicky, she looked around the room only to realize for the first time that she wasn't alone. She couldn't remember what happened, the last thing she remembered was being at home, confused as to why nobody at the hospital remembered Hale being there for the past few months. She reckoned he had used the Alpha's claws. She'd immediately tried to get in touch with a few of her fellow hunters, unfortunately, they were out of range, probably hunting for the Alpha. She'd gone and cleared out her locker and made her way home, ditching her shift, packing everything she could, ready to get out of there. She didn't know how Hale had gotten so damn healed so soon and not gone feral, either way, she knew if he was better then her experiment was a colossal failure. He would be coming for her, she had to cover her own scent and get out of there now. Then that was the last thing she remembered.

"Good, you're awake," Harry said without a hint of emotion, regarding like she was a piece of meat he wanted to figure out how to best cook. "I was getting bored," he drawled, "So, do you want to hear how this is going to go or get straight to it?" a smirk tugging at his lips, she didn't need to know he had no intentions of touching her, much.

Jennifer's pulse kicked up a notch, she began to realize she wouldn't get out of this alive. There was only one alternative, get them to kill her quickly, she didn't want to betray her family.

"So you're Derek Hale," Jennifer taunted, "Kate was right, you grew up in all the right places."

Derek roared flashing his blue eyes at the hunter, claws unleashed ready to kill her where she sat bound to the chair.

Harry immediately gripped Derek's neck, squeezing firmly, helping the werewolf regain control of himself. This confirmed something that Harry had suspected, Kate had obviously caught him unawares in the Hale house and it had led to a confrontation. As Derek shifted back, he noticed the fear and irritated disappointment on the hunters face. Bearing his fangs at her a growl ripping through his throat, intimidating her, furious that she'd almost got what she wanted, suicide by using him.

"So you knew about her Predilections," Harry retorted, letting go of Derek he got into her face, hands on either side of the chair, very close but not touching the hunter, "So that either makes you someone with similar taste…or extremely close to Kate Argent. I'm fairly sure that she doesn't go around bragging about the fact she raped underage teenagers, statutory rape is an automatic four-year sentence, a felony that's just in California, the sentences are harsher in some other states."

Jennifer's breathing hitched upon hearing Kate's name, her worrying increasing twofold.

"That is the least of her worries though, seventy-nine counts of murder is the tally so far if I was a betting man I'd say there are more out there…" Harry watched her closely, watching her pale drastically, the small smattering of freckles she had standing stark against her pale face.

"If you think I'll betray her…" Jennifer hissed out, "Think again!" her eyes still alight with fear she refused to succumb to.

"Betray her?" Harry asked amused, "Oh, no, her time will come, and I won't need you to help me get my hands on her, trust me."

Struggling yet again, her wrists red outlined from her skin rubbing against her bindings. "Then why am I here?" she bit out letting out an enraged shriek, twisting her arms furiously, angry beyond words that she couldn't get the restraints off after all that training.

"Oh, that," Harry exclaimed as if the thought had never occurred to him, "Well that's easy, answers."

"Killing me won't matter, you filthy mongrels will pay," Jennifer insisted wildly, eyes gleaming with fervent conviction. "They'll kill you, I won't tell you a damn thing,"

"They can try," Harry said, nodding his head as if acknowledging her threat.

Derek watched the byplay between the hunter and Harry. Able to smell the amusement pouring off Harry in waves. Although when she called them 'Mongrels' his scent swiftly changed to a violent outburst of anger, but his face never changed. Derek would never have guessed he'd been affected by the words at all. He wondered how often Harry did something like this.

He watched Harry cock his head upwards for a moment, causing Derek's gaze to follow, wondering what had caught Harry's attention. He couldn't see or hear anything out of the ordinary.

Harry removed a bottle of water from his pocket and placed it directly in the hunters' line of sight on the floor. With utterly no way for her to get it, bound as she was. He gave her a vicious smirk, before throwing a wave before climbing back up the steps. He muffled his sniggers at her furious scream, and refrained from listening to her "LET ME GO!" and "You'll PAY for TH-" then as soon as they passed the doorway the noise ceased completely.

"Can you hear anything?" Harry asked curiously as he continued walking with purpose towards the living room.

"No, the sound cut off as soon as I stepped over the threshold," Derek admitted, still throwing looks over his shoulder sounding extremely confused.

"So silencing spells work even against your hearing…good to know," Harry said wryly, as he entered his living room to find Donovan in the fireplace.

"Hey, President Donovan, meet Derek Hale, Derek, meet the president of MACUSA, that stands for the Magical Congress of the United States of America." He added purely for Derek's benefit. "The meeting didn't last long," he questioned suspiciously, "So it either went very well…or badly."

"Both," the president admitted wryly.

Harry moved to sit down, staring at the face in the fire pensively, idly tapping his fingers against the edge of the chair. "Alright, give it to me," he stated, giving him his full undivided attention.

"They don't want to use the Death Penalty, at least not right away," Donovan informed them, "The list of her crimes…its sickening, I've never seen the council agree unanimously or so quickly before in my entire experience as both a member and as the President."

"They want her in prison," Harry grumbled, "I'd prefer to just bloody kill her and give her victims, those who survived anyway, peace once and for all."

"There is a way, it's in the charter, the one written by Alpha Dexter Peter Hale, when they made the agreement between us and them, he made it so that they were ultimately responsible for anyone who went against members of the packs be it human or magical. If they had proof of the person's innocence…then they could be executed where they stand and we on a whole cannot interfere or arrest them for said death. It's within there rights, and since it was never changed…it cannot be contested until after the fact. Not that I think anyone would frankly speaking." Donovan informed them, sounding every bit a Horned Serpent at the moment.

"I would prefer the execution took place in a safe and secure building, say MACUSA, I don't want humans getting involved. Accidentally or in an attempt to aid her, there has been enough death on her account, directly or indirectly." Harry informed him.

Donovan glanced at the doorway where Derek Hale stood, stiff as a board, looking extremely angry, or perhaps that was his usual countenance. Given what he had been through, he wasn't surprised that he would feel this way, especially discussing the woman who had wrecked his entire life. "Then bring her in, the execution will have to wait a few days…we need to question her, we want to know everything she knows about the supernatural world, and who else is in cahoots with her. This…this should not have happened, this happened to magical creatures, we want justice and answers."

"And I guess a lot of jobs will be coming in for me then," Harry stated, rolling his shoulders, green eyes gleaming determinedly.

"If she reveals anything worth pursuing further, correct," the president grinned at Harry in amusement, knowing without Harry showing it, that he was looking forward to it.

"Good, send me the warrant through, I'll pick her up soon enough," Harry told him, "And Dentlin, thank you," he added sincerely.

"Anytime," Dentlin replied quietly, "I am sorry for your loss, Mr. Hale, please be assured we are going to do everything we can to get justice for not just your family but everyone affected."

"Thank you," Derek replied, his face never faltering from the 'I'm going to kill you look' he currently supported. Talking or even thinking about Kate Argent was enough to sour his mood, well, more than, his violent thoughts and feelings reflecting in his narrowed eyes gleaming coldly.

"I'll let you go, Dentlin," Harry said, about to stand up, only to see the presidents eyes narrow in on him speculatively.

"What are you up to? You're already questioning someone aren't you?" the president stated, and it was most definitely not an accusation. It definitely wasn't Harry's sudden desire to go after Kate Argent, he wouldn't go until he had the warrant in his hand, which he needed once he had the woman at MACUSA.

"It's not directly involved with the cases, yet, more to do with what's been happening since, to Peter Hale," Harry revealed, disgust coating his voice, revealing how utterly distasteful he felt the entire thing was.

"Do me a favor? Record the conversation, it's less for us to have to slog through, you know we only have five interrogators at the moment, two work part-time." Donovan requested, although if he wished he could have the Aurors involved, but he wanted only so many involved so that all information was shared and known between those in the case, catching information that would otherwise slip under the radar.

"I don't have a problem taking over the interrogations on my own," Harry informed him immediately, "Plus I know the case word for word, I'll know best what questions to ask them. I'll need the night of the Full Moon and the day after off,"

"As always," Donovan nodded the flames sparking around his face. Very well aware of the fact Harry never worked the night or the day after the Full Moon, using that time to spend with his son, if Teddy was home for the duration.

"Then I'll question them here then transport them to MACUSA afterward," Harry stated, "Just get me the names and the warrants,"

"What has the council worried, is the fact she had help, she was exposing the supernatural world to outsiders…perhaps on a daily basis." Donovan told Harry, "We need to make sure we get them all."

"And that is an automatic death sentence," Harry pointed out, "I'm surprised they didn't just give the agreement right there and then," amazement flashing over his features. MACUSA feared being found above all else, and still held a strict sentence over those who exposed the magical world, even with the Obliviation spell.

"Believe me, that was ninety percent of their internal struggling, make no mistake," Donovan, his head twitched slightly, "I have to go, I am being told I have yet another meeting to attend…I'll be in touch soon, and I'll send the warrant for Kate Argent with a House-Elf in a few minutes."

"Thanks," Harry said, slumping back down onto the chair, rubbing his eyes tiredly. He had hoped the Ministry would deal with this without forcing Derek or Peter's hand, Derek was still traumatized by what she had done. He wasn't even sure Derek had it in him to kill her if given the opportunity. Peter's mental recovery could be hindered by him killing, although it may speed it up. Remind him of his pack life, as the left hand, the fact he was getting the revenge he actually wants. Oh, Harry had no doubt Peter had it in him to kill Kate Argent, his thoughts had focused on the bitch since he began wakening up.

That and Jennifer.

Thinking of her, had him standing back up, patting his pocket absently, nodding when he felt the glass vial.

"It sounds as though you're going after all the hunters and their accomplices," Derek spoke pensively, a smidgen of hope showing through. The thought of actually being safe, and not having to watch his back was a novel thought, one he'd never contemplated before.

"We are," Harry stated, gesturing for Derek to follow him as he made his way back to the basement, which he only used as a Potions Lab, "For too long they've gotten away with cold-blooded murder, there's already a division in MACUSA to police werewolves, to ensure they are all sticking to the law, and helping those who need us, including any werewolf going feral. But those are our werewolves, I wish to implement your kind too, getting rid of all the damn No-Maj hunters altogether. And no witch or wizard can branch out and kill indiscriminatingly, they swear a Vow on their magic to do all they can to help, which means to kill a werewolf for no reason would be the death of them before they can actually fire the spell,"

"It's odd to think that no wizard or witch has ever encountered 'my kind of werewolf' as you put it," Derek pointed out.

"Not really," Harry explained standing at the door, "Most wizards don't even know your kind exist, there are only a few books on your kind of Lycanthrope altogether. I had a great deal of difficulty hunting them down. It wasn't until Satomi suggested a particular bookstore that I had any luck. You have a greater…ability of hiding in plain sight, even during the Full Moon once you gain control. Until a few decades ago, such a thing wasn't possible for our werewolves," Harry explained patiently to Derek.

"Why?" Derek's brow furrowed even deeper, giving him an even more 'badass' vide.

"When I explained they turned into actual wolves and lost their humanity for the entire duration of the Full Moon I wasn't exaggerating. There is no choice of control, of calming down and reverting back to human form. The wolf takes over, it hunts, it eats and enjoys its freedom doing what comes naturally to a wild animal." Harry informed him, "Decades ago, a potion was created that was mostly Wolfsbane liquefied drank the week leading up to the Full Moon…allowed the human mind to remain when the transformation occurred and for the whole night."

Derek winced, "Wouldn't that kill them?" who in their right mind allowed a werewolf to ingest Wolfsbane?

"Your kind reacts more negatively towards aconite, plus the potion makes it mildly safer," Harry added, smiling in sympathy. "It would eventually wear down on the werewolf though, cause all sorts of internal problems. I created another potion, along with three others helping, Luna Lovegood, Hermione Granger, and Fleur Delacour. This potion is one hundred percent safe, and actually cuts down the pain felt the morning after the Full Moon." Harry had refused to give Teddy such a harmful potion, and between Fleur (whose husband was affected) Hermione and Luna who always want to help, and him, they'd had two potential potions written down and ready for testing within three months. "I know it's difficult to comprehend the difference, but you'll see for yourself," he added with a wicked grin.

It was quickly wiped off his face though as he turned to face the door, opening it, and stepping back inside.

Back into listening to her cursing and demanding to be let go. Her voice was hoarse indicating that she'd been at this for quite some time.

"Scream all you like, nobody can hear you, there's nothing around for miles," Harry said idly. "Answer my questions, I'll give you the water, don't answer them…well you will," he added confidently, and he exuded it with every step he took, full of poise and determined confidence. Not only did he have Kate Argent to collect, he would need to get Teddy to give him Jimmy's parents number so he could call them.

Derek sat on the step, watching the scene before him content to remain quiet while his mind mulled through everything he'd learned today.

And tonight wasn't even over.

Two floors above, Peter despite the potion was able to hear everything going on, and his brilliant, brilliant mind was ticking away with all sorts of plans and ideas. Despite not yet having the potion to help him, his mind was once again feeling clearer than it had in six years. Clearer than even when Harry had visited him for a few hours.

As an Alpha the silencing spells weren't so 'silencing' for him, an Alpha, who had much superior hearing than a Beta.

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 13

Derek watched Harry closely, eyes still blue, following every move he made. Hearing whispered words as he worked behind Jennifer so the hunter couldn't see him perform magic. The quill and old-fashioned parchment were poised at the ready, just like it had been when he had given his own interview. When he moved away, it began to scribble on the paper, the smell of the black ink and the scratching of the quill distracting enough that he was momentarily confused as to where Harry had gone. Hearing shuffling around in the cupboard, he relaxed again. Inhaling sharply, trying to smell something, anything, but as always there weren't many scents in Harry's home. There was no trace of anything on the vial he brought out.

It seemed as though Harry was through messing around, as he wrapped his hand round her hair, popping the lid with the other, drawing her head back. Not reacting to her screaming obscenities at him, merely tightened his hold so much so that the hunter couldn't even twitch without it causing her immense pain. Derek felt nothing but satisfaction at the scene in front of him, except curiosity, the potion he had drunk to help heal him ten times quicker than his own healing, had smelt atrocious and smelt even worse. Yet this potion had no discernable smell whatsoever. Even water smelt, including drinking water, so this potion truly piqued his interest.

Harry held tightly to her, locking her jaw while it was open so she couldn't close it, and tipped the vial slightly, letting only droplets fall out, one at a time until the third fell and he righted the vial once more. Letting her go, absently undoing the spell locking her so she could close it once more. He replaced the lid, sealing it closed once more, placing it on the table, he turned back to face her waiting patiently.

"What is it?" Derek asked, watching the hunter become docile before his very eyes, her fight left her completely, eyes glazed over, she was drugged. He sat up straighter, feeling extremely wary despite himself, especially considering there was no scent on it, no way to identify it.

Harry quirked his lips a little, the first show of emotion yet, "It's Veritaserum, I assume you know at least a little Latin to know what it means?"

Derek shook his head, feeling inadequate, languages wasn't his strong suit.

"Truth serum," Harry explained without judgment, "It's extremely potent, I believe Muggles have tried to various degrees to create their own to some success. This one…this is the strongest truth potion created thus far, wizards cannot fight off the effects let alone normal people."

"Oh," Derek felt relieved that it wasn't something much worse, something like a hallucinogenic drug or the likes.

"What's your birth name?" Harry asked, sharply focusing on Jennifer.

"Jennifer Katharine Wright," was the dull reply, there was no heat in her voice anymore.

"What are your parents' names?"

Derek arched an eyebrow, wondering why he was asking those sort of questions, her parents' names were probably worthless, he'd never heard of Wright's, the chances of them being family hunters was slim to nothing.

"Genevieve Wright and Gerard Argent,"

Derek froze at the name, utterly stunned, glancing briefly at Harry to see that he wasn't even remotely surprised, he must have suspected.

"You don't have the Argent name, why?" Harry asked, wondering why, from everything he'd picked up, the family is Matriarchal. The women run the family business. So having girls opposed to boys was probably desirable to the Argent family. He had to admit that it was odd, especially for him who had entered the magical world at eleven and found that the world was Patriarchal. That's not to say he felt women were weak, far from it, he had been surrounded by strong, independent women throughout his teenage years. Fierce warriors, amazing spell casters and fabulous, smart women.

"Joan Argent forbade it, she forced her husband to relinquish any responsibility to me, and ensured that her children never found out about me,"

"You were disowned," Harry nodded his understanding, "When did you first have contact with Gerard Argent?"

"I was seven years old, I began my training,"

Harry pinched the bridge of his nose, a grimace on his face, who the hell revealed the supernatural world to a seven-year-old kid? Not that there was anything wrong with knowing about the supernatural world…but the way Argent probably explained it definitely was. It's probably enough to give children nightmares. No wonder his kids were fucked up, had he done the same to Kate Argent? Was this why she was so screwed up? Was he ultimately behind it?

"How long have you been hunting?" Harry asked, returning to the questioning at hand.

"Fourteen years," Jennifer answered.

"Are you sure you want to be here for this?" Harry asked Derek in the merest whisper, "I am going to have to get very specific, and I have less than an hour to get every question answered." he couldn't afford any distractions, and hearing about families being so callously killed would rile up anyone.

Peter, of course, had known what Veritaserum meant, he was multilingual. Latin had been one of the first languages he had begun to learn as young boy. He had been proficient in both classical and Vulgar Latin. Classical is the most known one, Vulgar Latin was learned by the common people, and surprisingly there were many books on fascinating subjects by those so-called 'common people'. Spanish, French, and Italian had been the languages he learned in high school.

What was Harry Potter? He knew nearly every single supernatural creature out there but the man did not tick any of the boxes. He knew what sparks were, he had met one, knew Druids like the back of his own hand, he had dealt with many during the course of his life. Including the Hale Emissary/Druid, who he hadn't trusted, he had warned Talia many times, but she had trusted him. He was no mage, of that he was certain. He smelt like a predator, of electricity, of something he couldn't name and it was quite frustrating.

He had abilities that shouldn't be possible, it took a great deal of damage to take a werewolf down, to render them unconscious. Yet this man had done so without saying a word, without causing harm, the power at his disposal it must be immense. He couldn't help but find himself fascinated with the man, a desire to know everything about him.

He was going to great lengths to aid them, he couldn't help but wonder at his motivations. Six years had gone by since the fire, something that he was still struggling to get his head around. To him it felt like it had only happened a month ago, his grief was still very fresh. Although if what he was hearing was correct, this went further than just his family, werewolves had been targeted with a precision that would have impressed him if it was anything but a hunter.

The sound of the Argent name being mentioned brought him directly out of his thoughts again, from which he had once more got lost in. It happened a lot. He was unable to move, all he could do was sit and listen, stew in his own anger and frustrations and sweat. He could feel his health returning to him, in ways that gaining the Alpha powers had not. The burns tingled constantly, a sign of healing, he wasn't sure but he didn't think the burns would be there longer than a day or two at most before any sign was gone.

What happened after that…Peter did not know, but he did know he didn't want to remain bed-bound for the rest of his life. No, when and if an opportunity to get out of here arose, he would take it. He had to finish what he started, he would kill the Argents and everyone who had killed his pack.

"Was Gerard Argent behind the Hale fire?" Harry got back to asking about the Hale fire since there was no more information to be had on the other fires.

"No,"

"So it was Kate Argent who was behind it?"

"Yes,"

"Who helped her perfect the formula she uses to kill werewolves?" Harry was very consciously aware of the ticking of each second passing, and he had so many questions he still wanted answering.

"A chemistry teacher at Beacon Hills, Aiden Harris,"

"Is he a hunter?" Harry questioned, once again glancing at the time.

"No,"

"Does he know about the supernatural world?"

"No,"

Harry shifted, "So he was paid to create an accelerant?"

"No,"

Harry sighed in exasperation, "Then why did he do it?"

"He was drunk,"

A long low growl left Derek's lips as he realized a drunkard idiot was the real reason for his families demise.

Jennifer began to groan, coming around after an entire hour under Veritaserum.

"Just how exactly did your uncle find out about everything that happened?" Harry asked rounding on Derek, "He's killed people that were involved in the fire, he doesn't have my resources, hell I didn't know about this Harris…there's no way any scent remained…" why hadn't he thought of this sooner, "Step aside," Harry said, quickly making his way up the steps, going directly to the spare bedroom.

Harry began to check everything, placing the plants on the windowsill or the table beside the bed. He didn't find anything, so he began to shake each of the books, flipping them over until each page was loosened. Then a page fell out of the first book he'd read to Peter.

"Your sister…she must have been in Beacon Hills for quite a while if she uncovered the Hale conspiracy, on her own, quite successfully too," Harry said, staring at the names written in front of him. "This is your sisters writing isn't it?" showing Derek the letter.

Swallowing thickly Derek confirmed Harry's thoughts.

"She found all the conspirators behind the attack, including Kate Argent, this is the Argent coat of arms…this isn't her penmanship, she must have spoken to Harris, the fucking stinking coward must have remained quiet instead of coming forward with the information." Harry scowled angrily, "Then again it isn't a murder case, he has no reason to think its something more." he added grudgingly.

Derek stared at the paper, guilt consuming him, why hadn't she told him?

"Laura must have been investigating this long before Jennifer sent that damn deer picture to draw her back to Beacon Hills," Harry stated seriously, "I'll bet she figured it all out really quickly after speaking to Harris, at least most of it. These two must have been who Peter would have gone after next, he was making his way up the list. Those are the two who I have on my suspect list, they're known arsonists they will have warrants out for their arrest by now along with Argent."

Reddick

Unger

Derek delicately took the paper, it took him everything not to crush it in his hands, sniffing the paper still able to smell Laura on it. Peter more prominently though. She'd driven here with that in her pocket, clutched it close, wrote on it when she figured something else out. This had been one of the last things she touched, except her car. The car he held most dear because it had Laura's scent still in it. Or had, until Argent had broken the window forcing him to have it repaired, thereby having strangers going in and out the car.

The paper glowing pale green brought him out of his thoughts, "That will stop her scent from fading," Harry said softly, squeezing his shoulder. "I will do it to anything else you want me to, if you want we can go back to New York and gather a few things you wish to keep, we won't need to be longer than ten minutes."

Derek just swallowed thickly giving a nod, his fingers trembling lightly.

"Grieve for her Derek, don't push it down," Harry advised solemnly, "Do not let anger consume you, grieving for your sister is not showing weakness, it's not letting her go, it will help you remember her the way she would prefer to be remembered."

Derek's face became stony at that.

"They love you Derek, and if they were here they would tell you the same thing I am, you aren't to blame. You saw the files, six of those fires happened to packs who didn't have teenagers in them, nobody for Argent to seduce, but she still got them all didn't she?" Harry told him, "Live your life for them, make them proud, surviving is not the same thing as living,"

Harry actually contemplated letting Derek use the Resurrection stone, if anything could get through to Derek it would be his family. Perhaps having their absolution - not that he believed there was anything to forgive - was what he needed. He had never used it since he was a teenager himself, he actually planned on giving it to Teddy on his seventeenth birthday for a few hours, so he could talk to his parents. Now that Stiles was aware of the supernatural, he actually contemplated letting him speak to his mother, who would be whole again, let him see something of her, remember her, in a way that wasn't traumatic. Stiles still blamed himself for her death, needlessly at that.

Harry wandered over to Peter, picking up his hand, "I'm going to collect some blood from you, Peter, I want to make sure you're healing properly, I'll make an incision on your finger, I'll only need a few drops," Harry explained as he did the deed, letting the blood drop into a vial, while he squeezed his index finger until he had enough, before healing the small spelled cut. "There done, now I'll give you your potion,"

"He's awake?" Derek asked, wondering if Harry was talking to Peter as if he were conscious or if he actually was.

"He may be, the potion just makes you feel weak while it repairs what's wrong," Harry explained, as he poured the potion down Peter's throat, "In fact the Wolfsbane that has continuously injected into him by her, is probably gone, it's easier to get stuff out of the bloodstream, but the oil caught up in the folds of his scars will take longer," unable to say her name, as fury rolled through him, both female Argents were sick fucks. The things they'd done…how proud they were of their work…their continued efforts to eradicate werewolves was sickening. This never showed in his hands as they softly rubbed Peter's throat, mindful of the scars, getting the werewolf to swallow the potion.

"Hello, is this Maria Brennan?" Harry asked, his voice soothing and calm, as he absently removed yet another memory from his temple, letting it fall gracefully onto the liquid, waving his right hand over the memory immersed in the liquid, causing six photos to begin to shimmer in the container.

"Yes, who is this?" was the tense answer.

"My name is Harry Potter, I am Teddy's father, I'm calling on half of my son, he's informed me that you're quite worried about your sons' new life,"Harry said quietly, levitating the pictures onto the string, letting them dry off, as he put another memory into the black container, and the process was repeated once more. "Are you worried for him or about him?"

"He's a werewolf, I don't know what I'm meant to do," she choked out suddenly sounding desperate.

"You don't need to do anything," Harry soothed her, "Jimmy is still your son, he just has some part extra if anything it means he will always wish to be closer to you and your husband. Werewolves are pack animals, he will have already claimed you as his own. With a potion that is one hundred percent safe, let me reassure you, he will retain his right mind, and if you wish, Jimmy can come here for the Full Moon, spend it with others of his own kind. You would be most welcome to join him, see the part you're missing out on whenever you wish. Your son is not different, he won't suddenly be angry all the time like those stupid werewolf movies you see."

"There is a lot of prejudice though, what I've read about it…people are scared of werewolves," Maria whispered shamefully, she didn't want her son to have a difficult life.

"There are those who are scared yes, just like people who are scared of snakes, of hippogriffs, horses, or anything like that," Harry explained. The smell of delicious meat permeating the air caught his attention, a smile stole across Harry's face. He was glad Derek was beginning to feel more comfortable around here enough to help himself something to eat. Especially considering that he was being a terrible host, when he got into his work without Teddy around he often time forgot to eat. Continuing the conversation, giving it to the Brennan's straight. "Then there are those who are prejudice, but prejudice comes in all forms, from your ethnicity to your hair color, you cannot protect your son from that. The prejudice isn't as bad as it used to be back when I was younger, my advice, trust your son, make sure he takes his potions, and more importantly, do not tell anyone, and you're best not letting him be seen during the full moon."

Harry stood in the makeshift lab talking to Jimmy's parents, answering any questions they had, which resulted in a lot of repeated answers. Yet when Harry got off the phone, they were definitively much more relaxed and happier. The stress in their voices and tone had diminished completely during the forty-five-minute phone call. They were quite happy to allow Jimmy to come to Beacon Hills for the Full Moon's and decided that they would take a holiday after Hogwarts was let out, somewhere close by, where they could see for themselves, what pack life was all about.

Harry was glad they intended to wait, he had enough to worry about without two Muggles to protect as well. Sighing softly, he returned his phone to his pocket, rubbing his eyes tiredly. It had been one hell of a day, but things were going well all things considered. He had gotten a lot done, spoken to Minerva about her attitude, gotten Jimmy's parents phone number, spoken to them, and he was also doing something for Derek, giving him something he didn't have. Pictures of his family to remember them by. He knew exactly how it would feel for he had gone through the same thing when Hagrid had given him pictures of his family.

A blue glow emanated from the other side of the room, on a lone table - and one bloody vial sat - that stood well away from everything else. "Ah, finally," he murmured, wandering over, the rune was still glowing, the rune was ready to do its work. Normally he had a few on hand but they were too old to produce accurate results. These were the best diagnostics available, blood rune workups, it would give him family trees, possible illnesses that ran in the family (not that werewolves had to worry about that) and every little problem Peter Hale had ever had, every injury imprinted upon his person regardless of his healing abilities.

Plucking the vial from the table, Harry turned it over, the blood beaded up and rolled on down, dropping onto the paper. The blood snaked around, as if someone was tracing the drawing of the rune with a red pen, the blue glow disappeared into a red one, as it flashed. It had worked, it would take perhaps ten minutes for all of the histories to be written down. The werewolves name had begun to write itself across the page when a knock at the door distracted him.

Swiftly summoning the pictures which began to adhere themselves to the photo album in quick succession. As soon as the last one was slotted into place, Harry snapped it shut and picked it up, hiding the front cover, which held the Hale symbol, the Triskelion, a symbol that had been in the Hale family for generations according to Satomi who had promised him a book on werewolf packs. He put the album in his pocket, hiding it from Derek's no doubt curious eyes.

Wandering over he unlocked the door, to see Derek hovering in the doorway looking extremely awkward. "Is everything alright?" he asked, gentle waves of concern wafting from Harry.

"I made dinner," Derek confessed, looking murderously constipated, his hands balled up into fists.

Harry smiled, genuinely amused, quite frankly Derek looked as though he had just confessed he liked to pet at bunnies, not making dinner. It made him feel a little sad that Derek was so emotionally constipated, how long had he been that way? Why hadn't Laura helped him? Then again she would have been grieving too, but it was her duty as an Alpha to care for her pack. And Derek had been her only pack, she should have taken care of him better. "Thank you, Derek," Harry said pleased, deciding to explain rather than let an uncomfortable silence linger for long. Both of them leaving the basement and making their way to the kitchen, following the smell of the cooked meal. "I should apologize, I'm not being a very good host, I know, but when I get into something it consumes all my attention, I often forget to eat."

"I can see that," Derek said dryly, not surprised by Harry's comment at all, "What surprises me is that I can't hear your stomach growling from here."

"My stomach is used to it," Harry said wryly, deciding to give Derek the photo album after dinner, he didn't want to put the man off eating after cooking it for them.

"The Full Moon is tomorrow," Derek said as he sat down.

"It is," Harry nodded his agreement, he too sat on the seat on the bar stool. "Teddy and Jimmy will be here tomorrow morning. Or rather afternoon in this time. No matter how long I've been here, the time always gets screwed up, especially during daylight savings, it only shaves off an hour, but it's still difficult to remember the actual time in both zones." shaking his head bemusedly, he dug into the food. "This is really good, Derek, you're a fantastic cook." it didn't hurt to compliment Derek, he seemed so surprised and shocked when anyone was nice to him. Just how long had he been on the fringes of society, others taking his attitude at the face of value without trying to look deeper?

"I didn't use to be," Derek admitted slowly, "My uncle Peter tried to teach me once, but I wasn't interested, he likes to make food that he's had all over the world." like everything else, the cookbooks and recipes were destroyed in the fire.

"Nobody is ever interested in cooking as a teen," Harry said seriously, "So did you get better with practice or did you go to classes?"

"Practice, it's very difficult for us to burn anything," Derek explained, rather enjoying himself, much to his surprise, he felt nothing but the satisfaction that Harry liked the food he'd prepared.

"Yeah, Teddy lets me know if anything is too 'burnt' for his tastes," Harry grinned in amusement, "He actually refused to eat anything that was remotely burnt for years. Insisted it tasted like charcoal, so I had to take great care in making sure his food was seared perfectly. He was five so he was able to get away with it."

Derek felt a burst of amusement, inwardly agreeing with Teddy, it did taste awful when it was even remotely burnt. His aunt had been human and she had often done the same thing, his uncle had often insisted that he definitely hadn't married her for her cooking. His dad had been the only one who could make anything on the BBQ that everyone would eat. A pang of loneliness shot through his heart, he missed them all so much. He'd grown up surrounded by people all the time, barely able to get any privacy, wishing for them to head home already so he could get some peace and quiet. You never got to appreciate what you had until it was gone, reduced to ashes by one wicked bitch.

"I have something I'd like to give you," Harry said, once the meal was consumed. He removed the album from his pocket, which was way too large for it to naturally fit and Derek realized this as his eyes widened in curiosity. He placed his hand on the front, concealing the spirals from view, as he slid it along. Only then did he lift his hand, watching as Derek's own touched it reverently. "Open it," he suggested, right now it merely looked like a very small wooden box with only a small opening discernable.

Derek's fingers trembled as he got his first glimpse inside, blinking rapidly, for all of a few seconds before his gaze grew intense as he stared at the figures in the photo before him. Greedily taking in everything he could, including the colors of his families eyes, which shouldn't be possible their eyes flared when they came into contact with cameras. His heart was pounding away like a drum, the urge to clutch it close and run, hide was strong. His shaky fingers flipped the picture over, his mom, he thought tracing her face reverently, oh, how he missed his Alpha so much.

"I can make you as many as you wish, all you need to do is think of them," Harry said solemnly, before standing up, knowing without a doubt that he wished to be alone. Squeezing his neck in comfort, and Derek didn't even tense slightly at the contact, he was getting used to it. With that Harry left, it was time to gather the results of Peter's results, make sure everything was alright.

Derek meanwhile continued to inspect each photo with an eagerness that would have been embarrassing if anyone had observed him. Each picture had the capacity to surprise him, little things he'd forgotten over the course of six years. Yet items of clothes they were wearing brought back memories he hadn't thought of in such a long time. Like Cora's favorite sweater she used to wear for weeks at a time, or his cousins favorite stuffed toys. His breathing hitched at the next picture, that was his mom in her wolf form, even as a wolf she was so powerful, so in control, so strong. Laura may have looked like her in wolf form, but she didn't have the same presence, plus Laura was in the photo so it was obviously not her.

The repugnant scent of severe shock caused him to sit up, photos temporarily forgotten. He stood up, rushing towards Harry, worried that he was somehow hurt or worse…the hunter was on the loose.

"What's wrong?" Derek demanded, once again unable to curb his attitude.

Harry stared up at him, confliction warring with worry most prominently displayed. "Um," was all that left Harry's lips.

Derek just frowned at the unlikely behavior before scowling in annoyance at the fact he just didn't know how to make it go away, how to make it better.

"You must promise me you're not going to go off half-cocked, that you will remain here just for one more day…at least, just until I have the hunters taken into MACUSA, please," Harry said, begging in the end, but he knew even without it the prospect of Derek remaining here was very slim. It was just whether Derek was a man of his word or not.

Derek just stared at him utterly bewildered, "What?"

"Promise me you'll stay here until after the full moon, give me your word," Harry said, stiffening his spine, unaware of the 'Alpha' slipping into his voice.

Derek however, was not oblivious to it, and reacted viscerally to it, bearing his neck, "You have my word," unable to deny his Alpha anything. And wasn't that a kick in the gut, the confirmation of information he had suspected for a while now. Harry Potter was all intents and purposes his Alpha and he hadn't even bitten him or gotten him to submit.

"Good," Harry sighed, relief coursing through him, closing his eyes he handed over the family tree, a larger copy of the original that was still on the table. He couldn't risk damaging it, and if it was damaged, especially the rune part, it would disintegrate right in front of his eyes.

Derek stared at it, before looking at Harry, his gaze demanding answers that he couldn't see in front of him.

"Your sister," Harry said quietly, sounding extremely loud in the basement. "Cora, she's alive..."

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 14

Harry had been busy all night to get as much done as possible before his son and his friend arrived in time for the full moon. He had transported Jennifer Wright to MACUSA, along with the evidence he had acquired and the list of names and crimes she was involved in and handed them straight to the president, who had taken a personal interest in the case and wanted to be involved every step of the way.

Reddick and Unger had both been caught and questioned as well, but they were not hunters, they had been paid to torch the Hale house, they had been exposed to the magical world due to Kate Argent, which was MACUSA's worst fears coming to life. Thankfully neither Reddick and Unger had revealed the supernatural world to anyone, knowing had apparently terrified them enough to keep silent and become recluses together living on the considerable sum they had received from the woman. Their arrest had been anticlimactic, but they'd been asleep in bed, it had been four am, how they hadn't been alerted due to the noise he'd made became evident when he saw them. They were in drunken stupors glass bottles strewn everywhere. They would more than likely have their memories wiped and transferred to a No-Maj prison where they would see out their sentence for the murder of twelve people.

So far he'd had no luck tracing Kate Argent down, she was a No-Maj, which meant he had to search for her without the aid of magic. Which normally wouldn't be a problem, but Argent was constantly on the move. The first place he checked was the brothers' house, but there were only three people in the property, which tallied with who lived there. He'd searched around the vicinity of the Hale property, which had taken him all night, it was a wasted time.

He gave up at six am and Apparated back to his home, sighing in agitation, there was nothing to indicate that Kate Argent was back. No rental car, no hotel or motel booked in her name. He was tempted to ask Noah and the Sheriff department to aid him in her capture, but she was a murderer. She wouldn't think twice about killing any of them in order to get away. No, this was best handled by the magical world, if he had to he would just ask President Donovan to get some Aurors pulled into the search. He had offered, but Harry preferred working alone.

Wandering through to the kitchen, he grabbed a bottle of soda from the fridge and some ham, making himself a quick sandwich, while he drank the orange juice. Yawning tiredly, he decided that it was just too dangerous for her to be free, after the full moon he would get Donovan to draft in others into the search, she wouldn't be free to harm another werewolf again. Not that she would, since they would all be under his roof, well most of them, he amended, he wasn't sure if he could convince Scott McCall to come here for the duration of the full moon.

He knew he had to try though.

"Hey," Harry murmured tiredly, another yawn stretching his jaw to capacity. "Have you slept?" turning around to face Derek and the door. Considering Derek was dressed in only a pair of loose-fitting pajama bottoms that he definitely hadn't given him, so he must have brought the rest of his belongings here at some point. He couldn't help but compare the differences in the boy that had become a man, in looks only, too much damage had been done to Derek for him to have grown up. The way he reacted to certain situations gave that away. He had closed himself off from society and had remained the damaged teen he was. He was sure not speaking of it didn't help matters either.

"Some," Derek replied, much more than Harry had, he wasn't sure why he was going to such lengths to help. It wasn't in his experience that people helped to the extent that Harry had and still was.

"Derek…" Harry paused as he thought on how best to say what he wanted, "I hope you understand that finding Cora might not be the reunion you envisage."

The werewolf stiffened at the words, his face hardening.

"Don't get me wrong, I do hope she welcomes you, but you must understand that she probably thinks you're all dead when she finds out that you and Laura survived…that she had been abandoned it might bring up a lot of anger." Harry said softly, "She will sympathize with Peter the most I think." for he had suffered similarly to her, being abandoned, but at least Cora wasn't stuck in her own mind for six years.

Derek deflated at the words, grudgingly nodded, the lack of argument meant that Derek had thought of this but didn't want to dwell on it.

"She may also have a new pack, one that she might not wish to leave," Harry added delicately, "I do hope you won't hold that against her, she's a teenager now, practically a grown woman, she will not be the ten-year-old you remember. She too had her family torn from her, it would change anyone. You had your older sister, Cora had nobody to help her overcome her loss. It will be awkward, painful, but you'll have to open your mouth and talk to her. Tell her how you're feeling, otherwise, you'll never get past the wall you both have up around yourselves to protect both of you…emotionally."

Sighing softly, he wandered over, gripping Derek's bare shoulder tightly, "Give it time, talk to her, and do not give in," he added, before walking past making his way to Peter's room. Absently summoning a few pieces of paper that detailed information about the case. He honestly doubted whether Derek was capable of talking much, but he had to if he wanted the relationship he envisioned with his sister. He might not have had a family but he was very familiar with peoples emotions to know best what may happen. If it didn't, he would be very glad, for Derek, that he would have the relationship he wanted with Cora, but experience had taught him that it probably wouldn't happen.

Flicking his wand he turned one of the chairs in the room into a couch. Needing something more comfortable to sit on. The suspect list was getting steadily longer the more people he interrogated, though most of them had been confirmed as hunters, he could only imagine the number of people who would be named when Kate Argent was caught. He knew without confirmation that this was going to end up a nationwide search to find these people and Obliviate them as well as ensuring they paid for their crimes.

Sitting down he groaned in relief, by Merlin he was exhausted, kicking off his trainers he curled up on the couch. Scratching away the three names of those already caught and in MACUSA's custody. He would need to call Stiles and get Scott's number, having him here would be safest, he didn't want to risk the kid doing something and getting the hunters on his tail. With how new he was to the supernatural, well he may end up dead before morning.

That was the last thing Harry consciously thought, as sleep pulled him under extremely fast, his body shutting down for much-needed sleep after going so long without.

The next thing Harry was aware of was an incessant buzzing bringing him out of his very pleasant sleep. Grumbling in complaint, he opened his eyes, before sitting up abruptly, bloody hell, he'd fallen asleep. He found that Peter Hale was awake and watching him with an inscrutable look on his face. That reminded him what the alarm was for since the flushing potion was complete, he could now take the one that would repair the damage done to his mind.

"Good morning," Harry said, stretching out a little, "Looks like your healing is working fully now," noticing that the burns had faded completely.

Peter merely blinked, as if it hadn't dawned on him.

"Not much of a talker then?" Harry teased him, "Must be a Hale trait,"

"Are you going to keep me a prisoner here? Locked up in my own body unable to move?" Peter asked with deceptive mildness. "I thought you said that it would have been kinder to kill me?"

Harry leaned back staring at Peter with a knowing look on his face, "I am not easy to manipulate Peter, you'll need to try harder than that," Harry admitted with a smirk, "The damage done to you over the past six years…is significant, you might feel fine, cogent, but the truth of the matter is, you are not. The damage done to you should have sent you completely feral, but your need for revenge enabled some part of you to cling on. You aren't thinking straight, aren't thinking of the future but if you take the potions I give you, they will correct the imbalance, and once you've done so, I swear on my magic as a wizard that I will let you have your revenge against Kate Argent without repercussions."

There was a visceral reaction from Peter at that pronouncement, both in knowing what Harry was and the promised revenge against Argent. The wizard had not lied once, the thought of something being wrong with his mind and not knowing it was very concerning.

"If you won't do this for yourself, do it for Derek, for Cora," Harry said seriously, "You almost killed Derek before, yes, that was real and not a dream, many of your dreams are in reality things you've done while completely out of it on Wolfsbane."

"Laura," Peter whispered, a pained look on his face, while he hated her for abandoning him, he would never have killed her while in his right mind. She was Talia's daughter, all that was left of the Hale pack along with Derek, generations of Hales had upheld the peace at Beacon Hills, kept it safe, and now because of a damn hunter, they were destroyed.

"Do any of your niece and nephews know that you were an enforcer, the left hand so to speak for your sister?" Harry asked simply.

Surprise flashed over Peter's face, "No, nobody knew, except perhaps our Emissary," his face darkening as he thought of him.

"Ah, Deaton, yes, I'd love to have a conversation with him," Harry said, his green eyes gleaming mercilessly.

Peter caught the look and found his interest in the wizard spiking. He began to realize there was more to him than met the eye, and not just because he was a wizard (he'd never heard the term used out of storybooks before) since that mystery had been solved already that wasn't what was holding his attention. There was just something about him, a warrior underneath that surface hidden from view, a vengeful one. He hadn't even hesitated about allowing his revenge, he surely knew what would happen to her. He wondered what his story was. He found himself wanting to know everything he possibly could about this man.

"The potion I'm giving you will actually begin making you feel better within a few minutes, you'll see for yourself just how much it helps. You'll need to take it for a week, in the morning and at night." Harry explained, as he opened the box containing the fourteen vials, plucking one from the end of the row, he uncorked it and gave Peter a pointed look.

Peter grudgingly nodded, his nose wrinkling at the repugnant odor that wafted from within. He had a feeling judging by the look on his face that if he didn't take it willingly, then it would find another way into his system regardless. Personally, he didn't want to find out if he was right or not since Harry had basically said he would be free if he took the potion and not bound to this blood bed, which was something he didn't want, he'd already been confined to a bed for six years…he wanted to be free, to roam around to smell the grass, the outdoors and smelling everything from a window just wasn't the same thing.

"Here, you can move your torso," Harry explained, handing over the vial, eyeing Peter in curiosity, as if trying to gauge what he would do next.

Peter narrowed his eyes at the gleam of amusement he could see in the wizards eye, he was enjoying this. As he swallowed back the disgusting concoction, he realized he would be too if the roles were reversed which just annoyed him. His breathing hitched, as he swallowed back bile that was threatening to be expelled from his body. It was like wool being peeled from over his eyes, he did feel more clear-headed and in control. Which made him realize he had missed a very important detail or rather not comprehended it.

"Cora?" his breathing hitched, "She got out then…"

"You were the one that got her out?" Harry enquired, removing all spells that had kept Peter immobile for the past few days.

"She was small enough to fit between the house and the circle, I had just run down the stairs into the sitting room, looking for the rest of the kids, to get them out, but the smoke was burning my lungs, I could barely breathe, it's the last thing I can really remember," Peter revealed, his heartache hidden.

Harry nodded, noticing he hadn't spoken about the breaking of the pack bonds, there was no doubt the last thing Peter wanted was for anyone to see him vulnerable. Least of all a stranger, who he probably wouldn't trust one hundred percent, at least until he proved himself. Even then, the members of the Hale family might never trust anyone again, perhaps not even their own kind.

"After living off hospital food for six years, if anyone deserves something nice it's definitely you," Harry asked, flicking his hand, casting the time in a red glow in mid-air. One o'clock in the afternoon, he'd given up around six o'clock so he'd slept for at least six nearly seven hours. He smiled genuinely at Peter's curiosity over the magic, he had a feeling that this guy would be asking endless questions…that's if he didn't end up going with Derek to collect Cora, he had to admit he'd miss them, which was odd in itself. Heading towards the door, he glanced back to see Peter practically drooling over the food he was no doubt envisaging. "I have Peppercorn Crusted Filet Mignon with balsamic red wine sauce ready to cook if you'd like to join me, there are some clothes in the drawer, and the shower is free for you to use," no doubt he wanted the remainder of the sweat off his body.

Harry turned back just as he had left the room and summoned the paperwork he had left there, he did not want to tempt Peter. Not that he'd be able to leave the perimeter around the house. At least not until after the full moon, and he had every hunter in this damn town out of the way. Most especially Kate Argent, after that Peter was free to do what he wished. Giving Peter one last nod, hoping he wasn't doing the wrong thing in trusting him, especially with his son around.

Once he was in the kitchen, he collected the Filet Mignon, opening the tub, he put the cooker on, added a little oil before putting six Filet Mignon's on, before replacing the tub, which was spelled so it never wasted. He shook it a little, as it cooked, only for a ding to distract him. The Floo Network, it must be Teddy and Jimmy, but it was early still. It was what…six o'clock in the morning back in Britain. Teddy loved his sleep, he rarely got up that early, you didn't even get up that early for classes.

"Teddy?" Harry called out, "I'm in the kitchen!"

"Who's here? And they better not have been in my room!" Teddy called out loudly, as he made his way into the kitchen a big beaming grin on his face as he threw himself at his dad. He had meant it when he said he missed him. He didn't like people being in his room, his dad being in his room was fine but anyone else would get their asses kicked. It was his territory, and it raised his hackles if anyone was in it, his dad said it was a normal reaction to have. Wolves were territorial too, in fact beside his dad the only person who had been in his room was Stiles. Which reminded him, his phone needed charging pronto so he could spend the day with Stiles and Jimmy too of course. It had been ages since he saw him. "You might want to turn the meat over," Teddy added absently.

"Nobody is in your room," Harry said dryly, managing to get around Teddy's hold to turn the meat over before it burnt. "I have…two friends over, Derek and Peter Hale, they're werewolves so you do not need to hide from them." Noticing Jimmy peering into the kitchen, but not having the confidence to come in.

"I can't wait to meet them!" Teddy said positively vibrating with excitement.

"No questions until later," Harry stated firmly, "Neither are in a condition to deal with incessant questions, although they may have questions of their own when they find out."

"Find out?" Jimmy asked, he was as tall as Teddy but was hunched over as if he wanted to disappear.

"Has Teddy told you about the two different kinds of lycanthrope?" Harry asked Jimmy, giving him a warm welcoming smile, putting him at ease.

"He was telling the truth?" Jimmy blurted out, blushing furiously at his words.

Harry laughed, "He was indeed," he informed Jimmy, he understood his skepticism, he had seen it with his own eyes and had felt incredulous over the information. Letting go of Teddy he levitated the plates out and set the cooked food onto them, "Are you hungry?" he asked both boys.

"We had breakfast before coming," Teddy immediately shook his head, "I'm going to call Stiles! But don't worry I'll be back well before it's time."

"About that…Stiles knows," Harry said before Teddy could leave the kitchen.

"Knows what?" Teddy asked turning back around, suspicion churning in his gut.

"About the supernatural, his friend was turned into a werewolf, not your kind, and I am teaching him magic," Harry told him seriously.

"Magic?" Teddy asked agog, "Wait, what? Is he a wizard?" disbelief evident on every line of the teens face. There was no way Stiles was a wizard, he would have noticed.

"No, Stiles is a spark," Harry explained, "His magic will manifest differently from ours, so if you wish to tell him about yourself, you can safely do so. I am going to try and get Stiles friend here for the full moon too, he's new to the supernatural and isn't taking his change very well." glancing briefly at Jimmy, who wasn't quite so nervous anymore.

"So I can invite him here?" Teddy asked, his excitement tripling.

"You can try," Harry called out as Teddy was already dragging Jimmy out of the kitchen, Harry shook his head, no doubt Teddy would be disappointed, he couldn't see Noah agreeing to let Stiles come when he was grounded. "Foods ready," he said, knowing that both Derek and Peter would be able to hear him without any trouble whatsoever. Harry didn't wait for either of them, as his stomach rumbled outrageously hungry, he began to eat.

He was hungry enough that he polished off his food within minutes, picking up his now empty plate, he moved over to the sink and washed the plate absently and perched it on the draining board. Automatically looking over his shoulder when he felt a presence in the room. He wasn't surprised to see Peter there, after so long without anything to eat, he was bound to be hungry. What he was surprised by was the fact Peter was wearing his clothes, his favorite clothes actually, a pair of tight-fitting black jeans and a white long-sleeved t-shirt. The first thing Harry thought was that Peter was hot, very hot and very desirable, he couldn't help the flickering of arousal that coursed through him.

So either Peter was actually very vain and refused to wear the jogging pants and loose fitting t-shirt he'd left him and instead elected to wear his clothes despite the fact his scent was on them. Not something many werewolves chose to do, or he preferred to wear something he would wear regardless of scent, he was a new alpha, so perhaps it didn't bother him as much.

He arched an eyebrow at the challenging look on Peter's face, it was as though he was trying to goad him. "For future reference, you really shouldn't go nosing around a wizards property, touch the wrong thing you could end up cursed and in ways that being a werewolf wouldn't be a cure for." he told him mildly, a smirk making its way across his face as the look slid off Peter's features, "Many wizards are very paranoid, not that you need to worry about anything cursed lying around here." although it certainly would make sure Peter didn't try and dig around his home. He floated over a fork and knife to Peter so he could eat.

"What would you like to drink? Red wine is typically served with steak or whiskey, but if you'd prefer cranberry or Pomegranate juice they are available or water." Harry asked him as he raided around in his fridge bringing out the aforementioned Pomegranate juice which he poured into a half pint glass for himself before taking a few large gulps.

He was just putting the juice away when his mobile phone went.

Now, why would the Sheriff be calling him?

"Hello?" Harry said, answering the call.

"Harry, I've had my son on the phone, he wants to go to yours, now I don't want to think he's lying…but he's proven that I cannot trust him, is your son home?" Noah asked grimly.

"Yes, Teddy is here for a few days, he has no classes and decided to spend some time here," Harry explained, his heart blipped on the lie, Teddy most definitely did have classes. "Personally I think he just misses my cooking," he said with amusement.

There was a sigh of relief in the background, "Stiles is still grounded, I'll tell him he can come if he remains inside," Noah said grudgingly, "I'm working late tonight." and Noah worried about his son constantly while he was at work. "At least if he's at yours I will know he's safe and not up to mischief."

"If that's the case why not let him stay over?" Harry questioned, "Saves him from calling later and asking," he chuckled wryly. Which happened nine times out of ten during the summer holidays.

"I'd like that," Noah admitted, sounding extremely tired. "As long as you don't have anything that requires your attention." in other words his work.

"I'm not working tonight. Let him know he can come whenever he likes," Harry informed him, "Take care, Noah, be careful,"

"Thanks," Noah replied, "I'll call you later, bye," with that he was gone.

Harry slid his phone back into his pocket, gazing at Peter, who was carefully consuming the food, relishing every bite, "I am hoping it doesn't need to be said, but if you threaten any of the kids tonight…you won't like the consequences, is that understood?"

Peter swallowed the bite of meat and nodded solemnly, not even thinking of teasing the wizard which normally he would be liable to do. "A red wine, please. I am assuming that you are where Stiles got the knife from?" automatically touching his shoulder where the blade had sliced into him. He hadn't been able to remove the damn blade, the handle had been coated in mountain ash, very ingenious he had to admit. His nurse had removed it, to add insult to injury, seeing as he was an alpha the wound had not healed as it should.

"You are correct, there's an abundance of different kinds of Wolfsbane on the property, so have care if you go out the back and into the greenhouse," Harry explained, as he grabbed a Merlot red wine off the wine rack and a glass before pouring one for Peter, corking it before putting it in the fridge. "Derek come and eat, even with the warming charm it won't stay warm forever," honestly, he thought shaking his head, another way he was acting like a teenager not wanting to face his problems.

"He's always been quiet, content to blend in…happy with his position in…" Peter trailed off clamming up immediately. "He isn't one for confrontation, he'd rather avoid it."

"In other words the perfect beta," Harry said with a sad smile, sitting down opposite Peter. "How did you find out about it? About the fact, Argent was using your nephew? Not even Laura knew, although I think she was well on her way to suspecting or perhaps finding out herself."

"Dad, Stiles is coming!" Teddy hollered as he made his way into the kitchen again.

"I know, why don't you get the living room ready for tonight?" Harry suggested, "And take Derek's dinner to him, I think he needs time alone to process everything." floating a bottle of water over next to the food for Teddy to take.

Peter inhaled sharply, staring speculatively at the teenager, he smelt like a wolf, but not like he'd ever smelt before. He didn't smell like the human members of his pack either, not like he had been scent marked by werewolves. His eyes were gold, like that of a werewolf who was having trouble controlling his wolf. Yet he was the opposite of having trouble, he seemed very well grounded.

"Okay," Teddy agreed immediately, swiping the food and bottled water before he was off again.

"He's a type one Lycan," Harry told Peter, watching closely to see if he knew, he suspected he might.

Peter abruptly began coughing on his piece of meat, before managing to swallow it painfully, drinking down some wine, "Seriously? I thought they had all died out, none of my contacts had heard the term let alone met one." academic excitement began to brew within Peter, and for the first time in what felt like years, his mind wasn't consumed by the need for revenge.

"Tonight you will meet two," Harry said simply, "You are welcome to read any book in my library, just bear in mind they are vastly different from you, they do not heal as rapidly, but thankfully as wizards we have access to potions so it's not as bad as it used to be for them."

"They have both the ability to shift and use magic?" Peter asked blinking a little too quickly as he comprehended that statement. "That is…unprecedented,"

"Only to you," Harry said wryly, "Go and talk to him, you need to get this distance that's between you sorted out, the Argents have already taken most of your pack from you, don't let them win by letting this fester, become who you were before the fire, formidable, together, it's the best thing you can do, do not let them win. Because if you do…well it's game over really, isn't it? What's the point of getting even if they've already won?" there were times when he had felt that way, way back of course, during the war with Voldemort.

Derek needed absolution from someone who meant something to him, it was quite possibly the only way he would truly forgive himself and move on. Someone like Peter who had lost everything too.

"You were one all this time? And you kept it from me?" Stiles asked, his eyes flashing with a deep hurt, Teddy had been his best friend for years, been there for him, understood him in a way that nobody else his age did. To hear that he was magical and that he was a werewolf was a shock to the system. Even his other best friend Scott had confided in him right away.

"There are laws, Sti, I could have gotten into a lot of trouble if I told you, then they would have removed all memories of you knowing," Teddy said quietly, "I wanted to tell you years ago, honestly, I did, but I just couldn't…now I can since you're part of the magical world, if…if you stay you'll see me transforming into a wolf," he offered up as if it could make everything better.

Oddly enough when it came to Stiles it was enough.

"Wait, an actual wolf?" Stiles asked mouth agape, you could tell how shocked he really was by the fact there was no sarcastic retort leaving his mouth. "I…researched werewolves and that was the only information I could get, but Scott doesn't turn into a wolf, he just sort of grows a snout and hairy sideburns and claws. I thought maybe the information I got was just myth or from films. I didn't read anything about were's turning into actual wolves.

Teddy stood up and grabbed Stiles by the neck, before rubbing his head with his fist causing Stiles to curse, and shove Teddy off him. No matter what, he could never predict when Teddy was going to do that, it was annoying. He'd done it ever since they were kids, "Come on, I know where you want to be,"

"Let me guess…the library?" Jimmy asked, already well aware of Teddy's habits enough to guess accurately that he probably had a friend with similar taste.

"Yup!" Teddy and Stiles retorted before grinning wryly.

Jimmy groaned in complaint, "Come on!" he whined, as he inevitably followed them both, "We just left school! For two days! Least we can do is avoid the damn library!"

"We won't be in there forever, I promise," Teddy pacified Jimmy seriously.

"Boys, before you do, Stiles I want you to call Scott and have him here for the full moon, tell him if he doesn't get his ass over here I will tell his mother everything," Harry stated from the door of his office, the library was just across from it. He knew that was the only threat that would work on the teen.

"I'll try," Stiles said dubiously, he honestly didn't think Scott would do anything he was told, he was angry, he had lost Allison. Honestly, he'd thought them not dating would bring Scott back to being his best friend but no, he just spoke about her even more if it was bloody possible. In fact he usually just let Scott talk over Skype while he researched stuff, not paying any attention.

Unfortunately for Scott, he was going to wish he had.

For tonight his eyes were going to go from gold to blue.

----------------------------------0

I wonder if any of you remember what happens that full moon :D eh, you'll probably all be able to guess which sorta sucks lol BUT I suppose I could go a different way and make it so it's not who it's supposed to be ... yep some of you might not get this like at all but I don't want to ruin it just in case you don't know :D and I'm sort of gutted about Peter and Harry's interaction...I wanted there to be heat behind their conversation, an instant attraction hmm I'll need to definitely have that happen like very soon :D as for Derek/Stiles it will be a while, they'll become friends first so I'm sorry about the long wait that's about to occur :) R&R, please

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 15

It was later that night, after sharing Teddy's favorite hearty deer stew, and there were a tenseness and anticipation thrumming through everyone present, except, of course, Stiles and Harry who were the only ones whom the moon held no sway over. Stiles though was thrumming with a different kind of anticipation, excitement, and joy, so different from how the first moon had been with Scott. There was no fear here, no worry over what might happen, just an excitement to see what lay ahead. He was in no danger, both Harry and Teddy had reassured him, not that he had worried, they just wanted to make sure that Stiles actually wanted to be there, that he knew he was safe with them.

Peter and Derek had spoken, what had occurred between them both between closed doors was not known to anyone in the house. Both Jimmy and Teddy did not have magnificent hearing all month, they only had it while in wolf form. The pout on Stiles' face had been comical when he learned that they were so different. Though knowing that they were able to actually transform bet out being able to hear everything or so said Stiles.

Harry hadn't needed to coax Peter and Derek out, both were all too amenable to the idea of coming outside. Their own wolves were close to the surface, so that wasn't a surprise, but Harry knew they were just as curious as Stiles to see Jimmy and Teddy transform.

Derek had barely sat down on the porch steps when he was approached.

"Hi!" Teddy exclaimed, body thrumming with boundless energy, staring down at Derek. His gold eyes gleaming ethereally, as the sway of the moon became more evident as it grew nearer time to shift.

Derek stiffened a little, not used to anyone encroaching on his personal space, not for six years now. Clearing his throat, "Hello," he was also a little bit rusty when it came to talking to people, especially teenagers.

"Can you shift? For me? Pleaseeee!" Teddy asked hopping impatiently, pleading with Derek with those eyes that had the werewolf caving before he realized he was actually doing it.

Derek growled playfully, his fangs lengthening and his eyes flashing blue, not fully shifting, yet.

Teddy automatically copied him, fangs of his own descending from his gums and his eyes flashed blue.

Stiles bowled over laughing at the look of stunned surprise on Derek's face, he shouldn't laugh really, it's probably how he had reacted, probably worse when Teddy had transformed into him. Like a carbon copy of him, a twin, and it was so bloody awesome, he had so many ideas mischief he could make with this, it was going to be amazing.

"How about…It's really difficult to talk through these," Teddy's voice slurred over the fangs before he made them disappear. "Can you show me your Beta shift? That is what its called, isn't it? Is Peter's called an Alpha shift with him being an alpha? Does that mean your shifts are different or just the same with a different name?" Teddy just stared expectantly at the overwhelmed werewolf.

Peter's lips twitched watching Teddy and Derek's interactions, he liked to think he and Derek had made some progress. He doubted very much his nephew would ever trust him the way he did when they were both younger. Regretfully it was his burden to bear and bear it he would. He had done many 'horrific' deeds in the name of his pack and been looked down upon for it sometimes - but he would do it all again.

Derek had always been his favorite, but he had screwed that up, he was partly to blame for what happened to his pack, he firmly believed that. If he had just left the situation alone…Argent might not have got her claws into Derek. He didn't dare say that to Derek, he was very touchy when Paige was brought up. The only saving grace of the entire situation was that Paige had not been Derek's mate, otherwise Derek would never have recovered and he would have definitely been kicked out of the pack by Talia. She had been a brilliant Alpha and an even more amazing mother.

Except on the one thing, one thing he and Talia hadn't agreed on. Derek should have been attending those Alpha lessons of hers, Cora too when the time came to it. They should all be taught how to be a good alpha, not that any Talia's lessons had sunk in with his niece…she'd severed two of her own pack mates bonds and ran, her first act as Alpha, she had shamed her mother for certain.

Derek stared at Teddy feeling a little overwhelmed with the questions thrown his way, "An Alpha shift is much bigger, stronger than a Beta shift," he explained, old feelings brewing within him, a contentment he hadn't felt for six years. "But other than that, they're essentially the same."

"Does it hurt?" Teddy asked solemnly, his eyes shifting back to gold, "When you shift I mean,"

"No," Derek shook his head, "It doesn't hurt," he had a feeling though that it hurt Teddy judging by his tone.

"Dad says your mum and sister could turn into a wolf like me, did it hurt them?" Teddy questioned sitting down cross-legged, his sole focus on Derek. Stiles and Jimmy who were sitting just a little away were listening intently as well.

"A little bit, until they got used to the shift and pull of their muscles changing form," Derek revealed quietly, a pained look on his face as he thought of his family. Teddy was reminding him vividly of his cousins, and it was hurting him just as much as it was making him feel happy. So many conflicting emotions and Derek didn't know how to deal with it.

"Can I see your Beta shift?" Teddy asked, changing the subject, seeing how hurt Derek was, and able to smell it with it being so close to the full moon.

With a much put-upon sigh, Derek stood, he shifted to his Beta shift fully.

"Holy shit!" Jimmy muttered scrambling to his feet, "That's fucking awesome, and you can do that all the time?" how unfair was that?

Derek still in Beta shift nodded in confirmation, wheezing a little in a purely animal fashion, in what everyone suspected to be a laugh.

"That's so unfair!" Jimmy whined, his mouth closed with a snap when he realized what he had said, utterly stunned by his sudden acceptance. "Why do we have to be puny first Lycans?"

Stiles laughed, an image of the hulk popping into his mind.

Harry pursed his lips, looking away, his green eyes gleaming with amusement.

"How long has he been a werewolf?" Peter asked, staring at Jimmy able to deduce that he hadn't been a werewolf long.

"A few months," Harry said, barely twitching as Peter slid towards him, leaning against the porch rail. "He had no pack the first few times, it was only when he returned to school that Teddy began to help him accept the new part of himself. The past couple of weeks, Teddy had done his by him, but I think tonight is the first time he has felt fully accepted and accepted himself in turn."

Peter inhaled sharply, eyes narrowing in on Teddy, watching the teenager magically transform himself into an accurate representation of a Beta shift while looking like Derek. From the hairy sideburns to the elongated ears that were very unattractive he'd admit and last but no means least the fangs. His gaze shifting towards Jimmy, but he did not do the same thing.

Derek returned back to his normal visage only to suddenly burst out laughing, unable to help himself.

Teddy was still in Beta shift looking like Derek, but instead of a wolf nose…it was that of a pig.

Then he shifted back to his own look still with Beta attributes, one after the other changing random bits of himself, relishing in the laughter surrounding him. It put his wolf at ease, this…this was why he liked coming home, there was no constant wait all alone in a room locked up for the moon to show itself and him to change. He also made the animal noises.

'Ribbit' his eyes turned into that of a frog.

A loud squeal left his mouth as he took on the teeth and ears of a rabbit.

A similar noise came out as he turned them into that of a hare's.

"Oh, oh try a fox!" Stiles was clutching his stomach, he feared if he laughed anymore he would have a permanent stitch in his side. What was more mesmerizing was seeing Derek looking so young and happy, his glower was nowhere to be seen. He was just as mesmerized as everyone else. His guilt at how he treated him had no place here, he wasn't going to spoil tonight, but he did realize he would have to properly apologize. His dad had made it clear that if he didn't he would be grounded until he was twenty-one.

"Why has Jimmy not joined in, he seems to be as amazed as the others," Peter pointed out shrewdly, shifting closer to Harry, wishing to be as close to his soothing scent as possible. He wasn't sure what it was with Harry, but ever since he first met him, he felt drawn to him in ways he had never felt before. He closed his eyes relishing the chuffs of amusement coming from his nephew it reminded him of home so much that if not for his sense of smell, it would almost be like being home.

"Teddy's abilities are his and his alone, he can shift his body parts to imitate animal or human, he cannot fully transform into an animal with that ability, but can do so with anyone human as you saw. It's very rare trait, one he got from his mother, its called Metamorphamagus,"

"So called after Metamorphosis?" Peter questioned curiously, his lips twitching in amusement yet again as he watched.

"It's sort of like that, although that's more geared towards animals, Metamorphamagus after the ability to morph into someone or something else." Harry explained watching them fondly, "Teddy would turn into anyone he wished when he was young, imitate others, he had to learn control of it fast especially living in the mundane world. It was a very stressful time for the both of us, but he did me proud."

"Did he need to regain control during his adolescence?" Peter asked, finding himself utterly fascinated as he watched Teddy roar sounding exceedingly like a tiger he was trying to be.

"No, once you have control over your magic and abilities it remains that way, we don't suddenly find it difficult while we go through puberty," Harry explained, understanding what Peter was truly asking.

"Can I er…go upstairs? Just for a minute?" Jimmy asked as he came over to Harry, eyes gleaming with wicked thoughts and merriment. "I want to get some sweets…"

"There are only forty-five minutes before the moon rises so you best be quick," Harry told him, while he was more at ease, he was still a guest here and knew this thus he did the polite thing. In time he would realize Harry didn't mind what he did, as long as he was respectful to everyone in the house. That was pack for you though.

Jimmy swallowed nervously at the reminder, before nodding and quickly making his way up to the bedroom where he had left his bag earlier.

"He's still nervous," Peter commented without any infection in his voice. Having no worries about speaking due to the fact he now knew that neither Jimmy or Teddy could hear him.

"He always will be to a certain extent, you'll understand yourself later tonight," Harry explained flippantly, it was painful for them to change form, and they remembered that pain which made them reluctant for the full moon despite the fun they have during it. The pain sometimes outweighed the fun they have.

"You have said that a few times," Peter pointed out slightly frustrated with the vagueness. He was the master of vagueness and he was being taught that perhaps he wasn't the master of it at all by this slip of a wizard…alright, maybe not 'a slip of a wizard' he was quite something.

"It's not easily understood," Harry admitted softly, "You can say something, someone will accept it but not truly comprehend it until they see it or feel it for themselves." he wished he could remove the pain of the transformation from his son, but the reality was, he couldn't. The fact he fully accepts and embraces who and what he is helps, he doesn't tense up, which eases it significantly. Admittedly Peter did know about their existence, which was more than he expected, but did he truly know everything?

Peter gazed speculatively at the wizard, giving him a nod to concede his point, he would be finding out soon enough after all. Both Peter and Harry were distracted by Teddy calling out to his best friend.

"Wait, Stiles, don't eat that one!" Teddy called out through stifled laughs, only to throw his head back and laugh loudly as a train whistling loudly left Stiles very human throat, and steam billowed out of his ears, imitating both a steam train and the pepper-up potion.

Even Derek's chuffs were more human than lupine.

"That was…awesome!" Stiles exclaimed after his ears were finished popping like they would on an airplane. "Gimmie another one!" Stiles asked greedily, his hands out gesturing for another. Meanwhile making a mental note to look them up and learn everything he could.

The sounds of elephants, monkey's, lions, cats, horses and a huge variety of animal noises were heard for half an hour as they devoured the chocolates, even Derek joined in - even if it was only one sweet at Teddy's pleading, it seemed Derek couldn't quite deny Teddy anything, yet - to the sound of a tiger.

"It's time," Teddy said, glancing up at the sky, where the moon was moments from becoming whole, Stiles swallowed the chocolate, bleating like a sheep and looking distinctive sheepish causing them to laugh despite themselves, their throats hurt like hell, and their stomach's ached from all the laughing they'd done tonight.

"What are you doing?" Stiles squeaked out when both Teddy and Jimmy began to undress, nobody else so much as blinked at the sight, even Peter and Derek were used to nudity, they were werewolves for Merlin's sake it came with the territory.

"Undressing," Teddy replied shrugging off his t-shirt, "No point to wasting clothes when I transform," he added as he shimmied out of his trousers, "Dad?" he called to his dad, turning around to preserve Stiles modesty, obviously he felt uncomfortable, but it wouldn't be for long before he was in wolf form, he thought as he removed his underwear.

Peter flashed his red eyes at the two werewolves, and they unconsciously bared their neck for a few seconds in respect.

Harry nodded, before standing and doing the same, unaware of the eyes filled with avarice, enjoying the show, eyes flashing red as he gazed at Harry's form. Then it was as if he was doing an intricate move worthy of a ballet dancer before a white wolf stood on four paws before them stretching out with a very canine wheeze as he grew accustomed to his new body.

"An Arctic Wolf," Peter said reverently, his mind already off the unexpected treat of Harry's stripping. "They're a subspecies of grey wolf native to the Queen Elizabeth Islands, from Melville Island to Ellesmere Island. The Arctic Wolf lives in packs of five to seven, sometimes up to twenty, and they are very rarely on their own." the very definition of a pack animal.

"Stay back," Teddy warned Stiles, "Until we approach you," he knew his best friend well, he could be stupid at times and act without thinking. This couldn't be one of those times, he would never forgive himself if he bit Stiles, hence why he had asked his dad to be ready just in case.

Stiles nodded, he had already been told as much, if he approached them when they were shifting form, they might end up lashing out at him. So until they were firmly situated in their animal form, it was best just to remain at arm's length. Stiles sat himself down on the porch steps, besides Derek, watching curiously, just as inquisitive as Derek and Peter themselves.

For all of a few seconds, until the noise started.

The sound of an agonizing, bone tearing pain, one that was expressed in a very lupine way. That had every hair on Derek and Peters' body standing on edge. The sound of their bones grinding together as they changed made them feel sick to their stomachs. The pain filled howls began to taper off after a few minutes which honestly felt like much longer. Relief poured from them, they weren't sure how long they could have withstood it. They understood lupine behavior in a way that humans could not, while it probably sounded painful to a human…to them, it was so much worse. It was the sound of the worst sort of torture imaginable.

"That was what you meant?" Peter's voice spoke with an indecipherable note to it. What couldn't be denied was the fact he had been affected by the sight in front of him.

Harry's white wolf head nodded once, with a cheerful yip he bounced over to Jimmy and Teddy licking their muzzles, nipping at their necks and scent marking them in an armless hug. After a few moments of tussling, Teddy bound over to Stiles, licking his neck and face with his tongue.

"Yuk! Teddy!" Stiles complained, trying to wipe off the slobber that was all over him. Unable to help himself but stroking the brown and white wolf reverently.

Teddy chuffed in amusement, before bounding over to Derek, the front of his body lowered to the ground his back end up, tail wagging before jumping from side to side, keeping the pose, initiating play. His body quivering with excitement, yips occasionally leaving his lips. His great big tongue hanging out of his maw, impatiently, nudging Derek's face with his muzzle, 'come play' he was demanding, before taking off running, only a short way, before turning back whining when Derek hadn't followed him.

Whether it was the moons sway or Derek giving in, nobody knew since Derek changed into Beta form and launched himself over Teddy's wolf form and he was running as far and as fast as he could. Two wolves automatically giving chase, avoiding trees as they tried to keep up with the other werewolf, howling up trees as Derek avoided them by jumping from one to the other. Teddy and Jimmy, of course, tried to follow, but all they did was file their nails down as the tree proved impossible to climb.

The thrill of the chase had Derek's inhibitions completely lowered, as he happily continued to elude the two wolves. Not for long, though since their sense of smell was just as great as his own, and they were able to find him through that. It did not mean they managed to get him, hours passed as they played catch and hide and go seek simultaneously.

"They are making a lot of noise," Peter's tone was half worried, half cautious, surely it would be a beacon for any hunter within a mile radius. He had listened to them play for hours, the howls were becoming louder and more determined. He was then greeted with the sight of Harry transforming back into human form as he peeled himself away from Stiles, greedily taking in the sight of him.

"Don't worry, no noise in a three-mile radius around here can get out," Harry explained as he began to dress, very much aware of the eyes boring into him. "Nobody can get in or out of here, I go into full lockdown during the full moon. I take every precaution necessary to keep Teddy safe." the last part was muffled as Harry put on his top grateful for the warmth.

Peter couldn't help but wish vividly that Harry had been part of his life six years prior, then his entire pack would have still been alive. "You lived here six years ago?" he enquired, swallowing thickly.

"Yes," Harry said quietly, knowing instinctively what Peter was thinking, for he would have been thinking the same thing. The house he'd had previously and the land, had become occupied on either side, the second one of them saw a 'wolf' he had Obliviated them and moved him and Teddy to somewhere more secluded, and he had chosen this place after a case had brought him this way. During that time he had met Stiles, who had just lost his mother. His father hadn't appeared until after his wife was gone leaving him to comfort the child. Stiles had grown to be like a second son to him. The Hales hadn't come near this part, otherwise, he would have known about them, introduced his son to them, and quite possibly immersed himself in this new werewolf way of life, just as he had done when he met Satomi. "Excuse me," he murmured quietly, making his way over to Stiles who had fallen asleep curled around him earlier. He scooped the sleeping teen into his arms, before making his way indoors, the living room had been made into a large den of sorts with four mattresses all meshed together to make one large bed.

Dipping down onto one knee, he eased Stiles out of his arms, before throwing a cover over him. He wasn't easy to carry anymore, especially considering how tall he had gotten.

"Do you intend to stay in Beacon Hills and create a new pack?" Harry asked, claiming a seat on the couch, slightly surprised when Peter actually joined him. He was just used to Derek disappearing most of the time that he expected Peter to be the same. "Once the potion has run its course, the urge to create a pack will return," he added absently.

"I…don't know," Peter confessed, a dark look on his face, "It hasn't exactly worked out so far." his own Beta had denied their bond, denied him.

"Well, Peter, you did bite him without his consent, unfortunately, the boy doesn't see it as the gift it is, to him it's a curse…I had hoped tonight he would come and he would see just how lucky he was. And he is, compared to Teddy and Jimmy, he has it easy, although I suppose it does depend on what way you look at it."

Peter shuddered as he was vividly reminded of the howls, "Is it the same when they change back?" he wasn't sure he wanted to hear it.

"No, it's much easier, usually they're asleep, I keep Teddy occupied, so by the time morning comes around he just slumps down and falls asleep," Harry explains, he was sure Derek was ensuring they had the time of their wolfy life. He couldn't run as fast or as well as a werewolf, and exhausted much quicker, he didn't have their stamina, but he sure as hell was better than he'd been years ago when he was eighteen-years-old. Lasted longer each time too and it accounted for the muscle he had now that he no longer played Quidditch.

Peter narrowed his eyes thoughtfully, wondering if there was a way to get Scott to fall into line. If someone close to him became a werewolf as well, perhaps he'd be more liable to join his pack. He wouldn't touch Stiles, he had a feeling Harry would actually really kill him if he did. His mother, he thought to himself, surely he'd change his tune if his mother was one as well.

"Whatever you are thinking, it's not happening," Harry said eyeing Peter's red eyes with narrowed eyes, "All you're missing in you rubbing your hands gleefully." he pointed out seeing the momentarily confused look on Peter's face after he spoke.

Peter smirked, "I've always been good at that," he informed Harry with a cheeky look in his eye.

"Look if Scott McCall doesn't want to be in your pack, fucking forget about the idiot. He's going to get himself killed if he keeps up with his shenanigans. Do this the right way, the way it's meant to be done, make sure the person you ask gets the pros and the cons of a werewolf life, including the fact the bite doesn't always take. Someone you actually want in your pack, someone you can rely on, depending on whether Derek is your second or not, pick someone that will make a good second-in-command." Harry informed him seriously.

"And what if I already have more than one Beta already?" Peter asked challengingly.

Harry arched an eyebrow in curiosity over his words, just as Teddy and Jimmy bound in, wheezing loudly, before collapsing on the makeshift bed unable to stay standing exhausted as they were. "You've bonded with Jimmy and Teddy?" Teddy's wolf form whined at Derek, nipping at his leg, urging him down. Grumbling in complaint, Derek spread himself out on the mattress, patting at Teddy who crawled into his stomach his tail thumping now and again.

Jimmy was already out for the count, not used to such stimulation on the full moon. His wolf had definitely had the time of its life, enjoying the thrill of the hunt even if he had lost.

Peter nodded none of his hesitance showing the fact he was unsure of how Harry would take it.

"And the bond is the same as it is with other werewolves?" Harry asked, green eyes gleaming as he learned new information. Nobody had studied both kinds of werewolves together, so this was completely new.

Peter once again nodded, he was also bonded to Harry but he wasn't sure why, and he had no idea who to ask.

"This is good, it means you won't feel such an urge to create a pack, you can take your time, watch and wait, although I suppose I am being presumptuous that you want a big pack, I do believe you do," Harry said knowingly. He had been in Peter's mind, he knew the werewolf would want a very large pack, to protect Beacon Hills from any and all threats, hopefully though, the rest of his desires were a result of his mind fracturing due to the breaking of so many pack bonds.

Derek listened to his Uncle and Harry talk, the bonds he held with them indicated they were both his Alphas. The last thoughts he heard was of what Peter wanted from Beacon Hills, and Derek couldn't help but desire to be a part of it, to be part of something greater than himself. He didn't want to be an Alpha, he had never desired such a thing, being a good Beta was all he'd ever wanted. His mind conjured up such a scenario, a large happy pack, all of them wolves, running during the full moon.

He wanted that so desperately. A large pack, a happy pack, safety, happiness, brothers and sisters (none could ever take the place of Laura though or his cousins) pack brothers and sisters really.

The Hale pack once again great.

And so Derek dreamed of such a scenario, feeling more at peace than he had ever felt in seven years since Paige.

============================0

I hope this was everything you could have possibly wanted for the full moon :) if not sorry but I most definitely tried my best and was quite satisfied with the outcome. As you can see Derek is starting to heal, would you like to see more of his thoughts about the full moon in the next chapter? perhaps Peters too?

Who will die at Scott's claws Jackson Whitmore OR Matt Delher? I'm leaning towards Jackson since in the series without Stiles and Derek that's exactly what would have happened and neither Stiles or Derek is there to prevent it! Read and Review, please

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 16

Harry’s return to consciousness was always swift, left over caution from the war. He had never let himself become complacent. His job had also ensured that, it wasn’t easy work, but he honestly didn’t care, it was worth it. He was saving someone else from becoming broken by the world, haunted by what they had to do. He could do it, it was all he knew how to do. He’d been told it was his job so long that he’d believed it. He had been led to believe, he alone, could save the magical world. Those sorts of lessons hung on to him, while he found himself.

He was sleeping against someone, slowly easing himself into sitting position, he blinked in surprise. He’d been sleeping against Peter, and the werewolf had allowed it. Of course, he had to be touch starved. Too proud to ask for anything, but not above taking advantage to get what he needed. Although advantage was probably the wrong word to use, it just had a slimy degrading feel to something that was pure and unsullied.

Glancing to his left, he observed Stiles, Teddy, Derek and Jimmy in a tangled mass of bodies soundly sleeping. A small smile slipping onto his face. They’d had a very good night last night, he had seen Derek relaxing and just enjoying himself. He looked years younger lying there asleep, at peace, the constant wariness and guilt wasn’t weighing him down. Perhaps being part of a pack is all the therapy Derek needed, along with someone to talk to who wouldn’t judge him.

Quietly padding out of the living room, trying to remain as silent as possible, pretty sure that he wouldn’t be able to get out without waking both Peter and Derek. With their hearing no doubt they were extremely light sleepers, even knowing they were safe.

Once in the kitchen, Harry immediately flicked his wand, murmuring under his breath. Milk floated out the fridge and poured itself into the metal container which affixed itself to the coffee maker. It began to froth, before long there was a perfect mug waiting for him. Lifting the cappuccino, he sat himself down on the kitchen island, a thoughtful pensive look on his face. While the machine made another cappuccino until four lined the machine.

Now that the full moon was over with, he would need to get back to his job. Finding Kate Argent, which was becoming no easy feat. Given what he knew about her, he hadn’t really expected it to be. Knowing she was here though was a major help. All he had to do was wait on her making an appearance. He didn’t want to wait though, which was why if he couldn’t find her by dinner time today, he would enlist MACUSA’s help. His best bet would be watching her family. She would go to them eventually, either that or check in with Victoria Argent, who he presumed was the matriarch of the Argent line.

He was very, very tempted to ask Peter or Derek, they would be able to track her down quite quickly. Yet he would never dare to ask. It wasn’t fair on them, and quite honestly…he wasn’t sure if he could stop Peter from killing her first. He wasn’t sure if he would want to. What she had done, was beyond comprehension, how she’d gotten away with it was fucking baffling.

Sipping his brew, he stood up, feeling more awake, he began to make breakfast. Well, more like he began cooking a feast. It was strange, Harry must admit, having so many people around during and after the full moon. Forever it had just been him and Teddy, it was such a welcoming change. Usually after a few hours he had to slow down, while Teddy was still so full of energy. Last night both he and Jimmy had been running for hours and hours letting off that wolfy energy. His thoughts continued to run as he made the meal, not fully concentrating on it but making sure it was not burnt nonetheless.

Magic helped Harry a great deal with making such a large meal. Which was the sight that met Peter who was roused by the smell of coffee and food. His stomach rumbling hungry, it smelt so good. Ten times better than the disgusting food at the hospital. The fact there wasn’t an ounce of chemicals or oil saturated in weeks old foods was enticing to both him and his wolf.

The sight that met him was strange, strange yet wonderful, mesmerising even for a werewolf who had grown up surrounded by the supernatural. Food, pots, pans, utensils floating around the room, without anyone paying the slightest bit of attention to any of it. It told Peter just how damn powerful this wizard was, at least he was assuming so. A pan carried the remaining pancakes to the plat already filled with them, plopping them down before zooming over to the kitchen sink. The sink itself was filled and a scrubber was cleaning everything. Floating itself over to a rack before laying still.

“Good morning, Peter,” Harry said, his back still turned.

Peter eyed Harry curiously, doubting very much that Harry trusted him enough to turn his back. The confidence he must have in his own abilities must be what allowed him to be that confident. Given that he could stun an Alpha werewolf, he could imagine what he could and would do to his enemies. Stiles and Teddy were very fortunate indeed, to have such a protector. Teddy reminded him vividly of his niece, Cora, although his youngest niece had been more demanding. His breathing hitched, she’d been his favourite, would she ever forgive him for what he did to Laura? Clearing his throat, “Good morning,” he replied politely, and for a rare occurrence it wasn’t feigned.

“Have a seat, you’re probably hungry,” Harry commented finally turning around, “Help yourself, just leave enough for the others.” He added with a wry smirk.

“Even I would have trouble consuming all this food,” Peter replied, his lips twitching a bit.

“Difficulty yes, but not impossible,” Harry teased, as he sat down, waving his hand at the coffee maker, causing a coffee to float over to Peter.

“You have the ability to shift into a wolf,” Peter commented, as he gratefully drank the brew that carefully sat carefully down beside him. Watching Harry with hidden amusement and amazement.

“I do,” Harry replied as he picked up his own eating utensils and began to eat the food.

“It did not hurt you, why haven’t Teddy and Jimmy learned how to transform into that before the call of the moon pulls them?” Peter asked shrewdly. Trying not to remember the sounds they had let loose, it was the second most horrific sound he’d heard.

Harry’s green eyes glimmered with pride, this werewolf was extremely smart. “I asked myself that when I was young myself. The truth is that they are werewolves, they aren’t capable of the animagus transformation. This is what I am. An animagus. It takes skill, practice, and patience for wizards and witches to become Animagi. The process of becoming an Animagus is long and arduous and has the potential to backfire and cause the transformation to go horribly wrong. Many witches and wizards simply feel that their time might better be employed in other ways, as the skill is of limited practical use unless one has a great need of disguise or concealment. For years I have been researching a way around that, to give Teddy the ability to transform whenever he likes, like you should be able to.”

Peter twitched at that pronouncement, feeling inadequate, the knowledge burned, “My sister and niece were the only ‘Wolves I knew who had the ability to do the full shift.”

“I’ve been told,” Harry admitted, swallowing down his food. “The truth of the matter is…last Century every werewolf had the ability to fully shift. I don’t understand what happened, why only a few Were’s seem to think they’re capable of it. You’re a werewolf Peter, it’s in you DNA, in your blood, not just once a month, you’re capable of shifting all the time. I’ve told Derek this, but I don’t believe it’s sunk in yet.”

Peter stared in disbelief, yet Harry’s heart remained steady, he believed wholeheartedly in what he was saying.

“I have books on the subject, you can see for yourself, my library is yours to use if you wish.” Harry added, continuing to eat, gesturing for Peter – who seemed to have forgotten – to do the same.

“Back in the day I would have found what I needed in the Hale library,” Peter mused darkly, “We had collected for generations, we didn’t think of putting any in our vault. Even the rarest of them were in the house when that bitch…” unable to continue, his eyes shining red, claws out as he tried to suppress the animal within him.

“Soon, Peter, soon,” Harry murmured softly, understanding the all too consuming need for revenge, for vengeance against those who had wronged you.

“So you’ve been saying,” Peter growled out, unable to reign his wolf in at all. It would not cease its thirst for blood until the culprits were dead and he bathed in their blood. The urge to strangle Harry and go hunt the perpetrators was strong, but even thinking such a thing had his wolf backing down so fast Peter felt as though he had just gotten whiplash.

“I know,” Harry sighed resignedly. “I had hoped to have caught her by this, but unfortunately she’s off the grid, I can’t use magic to find her unless I have her blood. She’s quite elusive, I spent all night the night before last trying to hunt her down.” nothing on his face gave away any particular feelings on that front. Yet Peter could clearly smell the frustration, anger, embarrassment, and bitterness on the wizard.

It was obvious he didn’t take failure well. It made Peter feel just a small part ashamed of his reaction, but it was so small it barely even registered over the cacophony of emotions he was feeling. A few days ago though, Peter wouldn’t have sat there and reigned in control, he would have let his wolf do whatever he liked. He wouldn’t have cared about who got in his way of his revenge.

The potion was doing its job perfectly.

“The books…from your library…are they still in the house?” Harry asked, his tone pausing as if trying to find the most delicate way to word what he wished to say. Peter was already worked up as it was, this would either suitably distract him or work him up even more. Worse came to the worst he’d just stun him, give him a calming draught, see if it helps any.

Peter blinked, trying to regain some semblance of control, “I don’t know,” Peter’s voice wavered just thinking about his home. He had seen it, but he hadn’t been inside, the thought of going in there made him feel sick to his stomach. Derek and Laura hadn’t been in the house, hadn’t heard their screams, felt the terror…felt the flames licking against his skin as he struggled to breathe as the pack bonds began to snap one by one as his family died in excruciating agony. Just like remnants of anger left him, and agony took its place, leaving him feeling shaken.

“You can rebuild the library, rebuild the Hale legacy,” Harry said softly, “It won’t ever bring your family back, but it will ease the pain…and I know it’s what your family would want. For you to thrive, not do something stupid and end up dead. I understand the desire to kill, to avenge, believe me, but going in half cocked is only going to get you killed and leave Derek without an Alpha…” he understood all too well, that was Peter’s job, he was an enforcer, Talia’s left hand. Protect the pack, protect the territory from all enemies. The instincts of a feral and angry wolf, lost in pain.

Peter became stoic as he listened, Harry thought it was a win, since he was actually listening to him.

“You’re an Alpha, not a pack enforcer anymore, being an Alpha comes with responsibilities, and those responsibilities isn’t going out fighting and leaving the rest of your pack vulnerable to attack. Negotiating, delegating, and having someone else do the ‘dirty’ work while you keep the rest safe. Fighting head on if it requires it with the rest of your pack surrounding you. Keeping each other safe, fighting for each other, for the betterment of the entire pack.”

Peter pursed his lips, before grudgingly nodding, it was true, all of it. He’d always been a blunt instrument of justice, politics wasn’t his thing. Yet he knew, he knew if he wanted to be a good Alpha he would have to change who he was fundamentally. The question was…could he do it? He’d always wanted to be an Alpha, he never really contemplated what would happen after he became one.

“Eat,” Harry said, his tone soft, understanding he had given Peter a lot to think about.

-----------0

Stiles stirred awake, confused momentarily by the feel of something pressed against his chest. Had he fallen asleep with his laptop against his stomach again? Blinking even as he yawned and stretched himself out, he quickly realized that this wasn’t his bedroom. Glancing down he realized Teddy was sprawled out on the makeshift bed they’d created last night. Teddy’s legs propped on Stiles’ chest and his head burrowed next to Derek who was still sleeping, Jimmy was situated on Teddy’s back completely dead to the world.

Last night came rushing back to him, Jesus Christ on a Pogo Stick, he’d laughed so hard that his chest still slightly ached from it all. Last night had been the best night, ever. He wanted to feel betrayed that Teddy had kept his secret all those years, but he couldn’t. He knew the supernatural world had to be hidden, for their sakes, he could only imagine the entire human race becoming hunters and exterminating them for what they were. It made a shiver of fear and revulsion crawl up his spine. People feared what they didn’t understand, and werewolves would definitely be on that list.

He too was supernatural now; the hunters would kill him as well. That was why Harry said to keep his abilities a secret. Last night…he had felt included, actually felt like part of a pack despite the fact he couldn’t even think to keep up with them. They’d taken off so fast he’d barely seen anything before they were gone. They didn’t seem to care that he was just ‘human’ as it were, but then again…why would they? Derek had said there were humans in his pack back before Kate Argent killed them, just for what they were.

Next time he was definitely taking pictures of them, he wanted to remember it forever. Although the pain thing had made him feel a little sick, but a few seconds later they were bounding about like it had never happened. And Harry! Harry was a wolf, he could turn into a wolf…how was he able to do that when he wasn’t even a werewolf? Did it have something to do with magic? Could he change into a wolf? The prospect was a very enticing one.

Not enticing as the aroma of coffee and food that permeated the air.

The only way he would know is if he asked, he had so many things he wanted to ask Harry. The best part was, that Harry never turned him away, always took the time to explain no matter what. Even his own dad grew exasperated sometimes, but then again, a lot of that had to do with the fact he was asking about his cases.

Determinedly wiggling out of the bed, grunting as he misjudged how far, banging his elbow on the table. Carefully using the chair to help him stand, knowing if he didn’t he’d end up sprawling on the others and wakening everyone up. He constantly tripped over his own feet, nothing would surprise him. Rubbing his elbow, trying to diminish the pain, he padded out of the living room, heading for the kitchen where the smell was coming from.

Only to veer off and head to the toilet when he realized just how desperate he was for a pee! After he was done with his morning ablutions he headed immediately back down. His stomach was rumbling something fierce, oddly enough despite the fact he’d gone to sleep late, he didn’t feel the least bit tired. It had been a long time since he actually got enough sleep to not feel tired the next morning.

When he opened the door, he stared at the sight in front of him, blinking rapidly. He still hadn’t gotten over the fact that this was the same Peter Hale he had seen that day at the hospital. They couldn’t be more different, the one in the hospital had been so pale, catatonic scarred, old, devoid of life…did he mention catatonic? This one barely looked a day over twenty-five, very, very attractive, and he and Derek were definitely related. They had similar features, cheeks, chin, and alright, both were bloody hotter than the sun. The fact they were both werewolves was inconsequential really.

The smell of the coffee brought him out of his thoughts as he padded over, with a quiet “Good morning,” he wasn’t sure what to make of Peter Hale, at all.

“Hey, Kid, how you are feeling?” Harry asked flicking his wand and a plate zoomed out of the cupboard and straight onto the table top. Orange, apple, pomegranate, and milk jugs were already perched in the middle ready for anyone who wanted to use them along with toast and enough food to feed an army. Coffee was made in the large coffee machine in the corner and floated over towards him.

“You turn into a wolf,” Stiles blurted out, hands wrapping around the coffee cup.

Peter smirked around his own cup, observing Stiles as he observed everyone he interacted with. It was the same question he had asked Harry as well.

The empty vial of the potion he had consumed only ten minutes earlier being twirled in his fingers of his left hand absently.

“I can,” Harry confirmed, before eating the remnants of his toast, unbothered by the questions or the gaping look.

“But you’re not a werewolf?” Stiles questioned, a completely bewildered look on his face.

“No, I am not,” Harry once again confirmed.

“But you can shift,” Stiles continued, “Does it have something to do with your magic? Can everyone magical change forms like you? Or is it only you like Teddy can shape shift?” on a roll, only stopping after a few moments to breathe and get answers to them.

“I can shift, yes,” Harry said slowly, “I do have the ability due to magic, and yes, everyone magical does have the capability.” continuing seeing that Stiles was no doubt about to pound on the fact he said ‘capability’ he had seen the child grow, he knew him well. “Not everyone has the patience or the magic to transform.”

“Will I be able to transform?” Stiles asked, gold eyes gleaming greedily for information.

“I have no idea,” Harry admitted, drinking his own coffee, noticing Peter sitting up straighter, listening intently now. “It’s something we would need to test out or I’d need to look up information…but if you do have the ability there is no saying that you would be a wolf, you could be anything from a mouse to a giraffe, the shape you become reflects who you are inside at the time of the transformation.”

“I can help look for information!” Stiles proclaimed seriously, scooping up some food and shovelling it in his mouth, surprised to feel that it was still warm.

“I’d need a very explicit book on Sparks, I’ve already been searching when I have the time, and have others also reaching out to find all books on the subject. So far, I’ve not heard back, and I’ve had no luck. I believe we’ll need to find a Spark who will be willing to share their experiences. Although, having expectations might lower your capacity, your abilities are supposed to be endless.” Harry explained leaning forward, “But, these people who are assuming these things were Sparks themselves, or perhaps Mages who could only dream of that sort of power…unaware that there was a greater source of power in wizards and witches.”

Peter’s mind exploded with that information, a Spark, the boy was a bloody spark. No wonder his wolf had not wished to turn him. Sparks were coveted, cherished, desired above all else magical. They were so rare though that a lot of packs didn’t even know what Sparks were. Some were lucky enough to find Mages or disappointing Emissaries. To be fair, it might have just been the Hale pack emissary that Talia had chosen who was a major disappointment. Others might be more loyal to the pack they swear themselves to.

By the moon, he could imagine what his pack would be like with a spark in it. Powerful. Whole. Undefeatable. Albeit if he gets the training he requires.

“I have a few contacts that I can get in touch with,” Peter suggested, “None of the packs I knew had sparks, they don’t advertise it, but those we had treaties with trusted us I can still ask around.” His lips twitched at the two sets of speculative suspicious eyes met his wondering at his end game. Which to be fair, he understood and respected that. There was nothing more nauseating than someone so utterly naïve that they thought everyone was kindness and goodness themselves.

“You may not want to say that until you’re sure you can actually get in touch with them,” Harry pointed out smoothly. “It’s been six years, phone numbers will have changed, some might not be around…the hunters have done a lot of damage.” He admitted green eyes flashing with fury. The Hales was just the first successful one…he honestly wouldn’t be surprised if Peter knew more than his fair share of those who had been murdered.

Peter’s eyes flashed red and his claws emerged, hissing angrily, his fangs descending, before closing his eyes inhaling sharply. Focusing on Harry’s scent, and he immediately felt calmer, just like he had in the hospital and the times after that. Perhaps it wasn’t just solely the potion that was helping him keep a tight reign on his anger and his wolf.

Stiles watched the scene in front of him while shoveling food in his mouth, gold eyes wide. So focused that he jumped out of his skin when Harry’s phone started blaring. Causing Peter to smirk at him and Stiles to stare indignantly back, he wasn’t afraid of Peter. Well, he told himself he wasn’t anyway.

“Noah?” Harry answered the call, “Everything alright?”

Stiles sat up from where he was hunched over, worry bleeding into his scent and on his face.

“Have you apprehended your suspect yet?” Noah questioned, his voice tense.

“No, not yet,” Harry asked, closing his eyes, pinching the bridge of his nose, breathing out, “What’s happened?” he finally asked resignedly.

“We found a similar kill, only they weren’t cut in half.” Noah explained shakily. “They might have been interrupted.”

Peter narrowed his eyes, blatantly listening in on the conversation.

“Call Scott, NOW!” Harry demanded as he held the phone against his chest, preventing any noise from getting through to the other end.

With shaky hands, Stiles did as he was told, almost bowling over in relief when he heard Scott’s voice. “He’s fine. You’re fine.” He choked out, relief flowing through him. He hadn’t been scared like that for years. “I’ll call you back,” not even waiting to hear Scott say anything else. Shaky and disorientated he concentrated on breathing and not having a panic attack.

Harry glanced at Peter confused, both wondering what the hell had happened.

“Harry?” came Noah’s voice through the phone.

“It could have been an Omega passing through,” Peter suggested. Both under the impression that the Argents had killed another werewolf. Most hunters actually cleaned up after themselves, unless they were making a statement.

“Where are you?” Harry questioned, upon hearing the reply he quickly stated, “I’ll meet you there.” His eyes going cold, gripping Stiles’ neck tightly, which seemed to ease the symptoms of Stiles’ panic attack. He hung up the phone without a goodbye. “Alright?” he asked, despite his obvious anger, his tone was soothing.

“Yeah, thanks,” Stiles murmured, his chest still felt tight, constricted but he wasn’t feeling panicked anymore.

“Good, I have to go, stay here, read the books I’ve suggested, and if I am back before your curfew we will begin basic training.” Harry promised, and it’s a promise he would keep. He had been too busy to help Stiles except with one basic way, mountain ash circle and giving him weapons. Fortunately, the worst of it was over, there wasn’t a feral Alpha in Beacon Hills anymore. Just an angry, vengeance driven one who was coming to realize he didn’t have to do it alone or with a reluctant Beta. Once he had Argent in hand, all would go smoothly, he just needed to find the bitch.

“Make sure Teddy and Jimmy get these potions,” Harry said, placing them in the middle, “They won’t want to eat, but try and make sure they eat a little. They will be grouch and in pain, its normal after the full moon, do not lose patience with them.” He warned Peter.

Peter swallowed thickly, he was being trusted with all Harry held dear. Or being tested? Either way he knew if anything happened he wouldn’t survive the night. It was written plainly over Harry’s face, and his own instincts were screaming that this predator meant business. Giving a tight nod of agreement to the terms laid out and the unspoken ones in his eyes that passed between just him and Harry.

Considering how bright Stiles was…from what he’d seen…he honestly wouldn’t be surprised if he had caught on too.

Stiles caught on to the look Peter was giving Harry’s retreating backside which made him choke on his cappuccino. Oh boy.

As Harry left, he noticed that Derek wasn’t there, a sigh left his lips, shaking his head sadly. It must have been a bit too much for him to handle after all. Guilt whether it was deserved or not, wasn’t easily shaken he knew. It would get easier with time. He just didn’t understand why Laura hadn’t gotten him the help he needed.

It seemed he may have to be the one to do it. Thankfully he knew quite a few people who could talk to Derek about his past without him having to omit details of the supernatural. The question was…would Derek be willing to do it? He had to want to talk to someone about it for any headway to be gotten.

---------------0

So...you still don't know who died that's because my other story Predators of the moon won't have a bitten Scott OR Jackson becoming a Kanima which is something I actually want to explore in one of my stories so I've decided this one might be best! Will we see Lydia coming to her own as a Banshee through inheritance not the bite? Or will she be bitten by one of the Alphas? Which means it can't be either Jackson or the stalker that gets killed...so who will it be? a random hunter? a throw away character OR someone from the series? Like Greenberg or Danny or yep that's me ran out of names LOL Read and Review please!

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 17

February 8th Tuesday (Day After the Full Moon)

Peter remained in the kitchen, deciding to do some reading, while he waited on the boys waking up. Occasionally he would glance at the clock on the wall, torn between wakening them up or letting them sleep in as the morning wore on. It was already the afternoon, just gone passed twelve o’clock. Nobody he knew had ever slept quite so late into the day, his pack had all been early risers. It was hard not to be, when the first person who gets up inevitably roused everyone too. Their delicate hearing jerking them awake at the first light sounds.

Shaking off his thoughts, which was getting easier to do as the days passed. Days ago, he would get lost in thoughts for what felt like decades. Usually vividly remembering what had happened to his pack, and the fire. Quite frankly he wanted to know exactly what was in that potion.

Which was what he had in his hands, a book regarding potions, properties and the ailments they cure. Unfortunately, while the book while informative, wasn’t quite what he was looking for. A Beautification potion, which by the way doesn’t exactly beautify you, so the book said. A wart remover, which would be handy for pre-teens he summarised. Doxycide, a potion that stunned Doxy’s! There was even a picture of them and it was the oddest thing he’d ever seen. Laughing potion, which Peter declared utterly useless, until he realized it didn’t wear off until an anti-serum was administered, which could be lethal. It was an inconspicuous way to kill someone if he had a mind, which he did of course, he was at heart an enforcer. He would never lose the penchant for gathering information or ways to take care of any and all threats that come into his territory.

He had just begun to lose himself in quite a fascinating potion, one called Felix Felicis or Liquid Luck as it was also known. Now if there was ever a potion he had a desire to get his hands on, it would be that one. Although the dire warnings did provide him with the seriousness of such a potion being consumed. Groans alerted him to the boys finally wakening up, they sounded quite ill, he would have been concerned if he hadn’t been forewarned already a few times. After all he didn’t want them sick on his watch! He rather valued his life after all.

Standing up, he put the book face down on the counter and moved to the oven and took out the still warm breakfast. He idly wondered how long the food would remain warm for, something else to find out. He would probably be reading for a long time to come and still be surprised. He placed the plates of food on the table before reclaiming his seat as the boys made their way through.

“Where’s dad?” Teddy asked, very surprised that his dad wasn’t here.

“He had an urgent call this morning and had to leave,” Peter explained, eyeing both of them with hidden concern. Both of them were walking like they’d just spent a month being tortured. He’d seen old men walking quicker. “He has asked that I ensure you take your potions and eat your breakfast.”

Teddy grimaced, he wasn’t in the mood for food, and the potion didn’t help that either.

“Take my hand,” Peter demanded, holding his out aloft, his red eyes glowing under the surface of his natural blue eyes.

Teddy arched an eyebrow, very similar to his dad when he was quietly annoyed by something. “Why?”

Peter wanted to demand again, but it seemed his Alpha tone didn’t quite work the same way with these werewolves. Even Derek would have sought to obey his Alpha, but he wondered to himself, would it have been instinct born out of obeying his Alpha all his life or an instinctual desire to please his Alpha? Another difference between them he slotted away for further examination.

Not that Derek was his Beta, not yet, the bond wasn’t fully there yet, Derek still had some reservations about it. Not that he could blame him, he had killed Laura and Derek would never forgive him for that. He doubted he would be able to forgive himself at the end of the day.

Curious gold eyes gleamed, before he held his hand out, cocked a little.

Peter curled his fingers around Teddy’s before gently beginning to remove the pain. Black veins ran up his arm and disappearing into his clothes. Completely ignoring he sharp inhales of shock at his actions. Peter had to stop himself gasping at the feel of the pain that Teddy was experiencing. He felt as though his bones were being repeatedly broken with sledgehammers before being put back together again. The burning muscles made him want to very nearly pull back and forget about helping them. He didn’t like any reminder of the fire, not even small ones. But he also didn’t want his Beta (whether he reacted the same or not) in pain. He was an Alpha, it was his duty to look after his pack, this he knew, and could do very well. The rest wouldn’t come as easily though.

“How did you do that?” Teddy whispered gruffly, the pain was completely gone, to top it off he actually found he had an appetite. Even with the potion he took he never felt like eating the morning after the full moon. Even the earache he’d got last night while chasing Derek up a tree was gone.

“It’s one of our abilities,” Peter explained, extending his hand for Jimmy, who shyly handed his trembling hand over.

“Did you transfer the pain to yourself? Does it still hurt? How long does it hurt for?” Teddy asked, able to watch more closely since he wasn’t on the receiving end. It looked kind of freaky, seeing the black veins running up someone’s arm. “Does it poison you?” it looked like it poisoned the person doing the pain drain as he decided to call it.

“It’s negligible in the transfer, the pain fades almost immediately afterwards,” Peter explained, in his usual smug tone. Although if Derek was there, he would have observed that it was toned down, quite significantly. It was nice to know that they could be just a stymied about them as he was of their kind. “I am surprised you don’t know about this, haven’t you read up on us?” he queried. Finding himself honestly curious, it had been a long time since he’d had a conversation of an honest sort. Letting go off Jimmy’s hand, giving a small genuine smile at the croaked ‘Thank you’ he received from the shy boy.

“Dad only found the books a few months ago,” Teddy explained around a mouthful of food. “He’s been looking for them for ages, even then not everything would be revealed in the books. We don’t have a habit of giving too much details.”

“I see,” Peter mused, “So you have yet to come across books that remain in the family? As a guide of sort for future generations.” They were collective called the family history, each Hale had written in one at one point or another. Now they were charred remains in a burnt down property already been condemned.

“You mean similar to a grimoire?” Jimmy asked, so curious which was what the usual ‘guides’ for future generations actually meant to a wizard.

“No, no spells, they can’t use them remember,” Teddy shook his head, “It’s an actual guide to werewolfism,”

Jimmy snorted at the word Teddy used. Meanwhile Peter shook his head, more resigned than anything, his lips betrayed him as they twitched.

“I don’t know everything, I haven’t had a chance to read it,” Teddy confessed scooting his chair closer as he stared. “When I get home the last thing I want to do is read books,” he sheepishly admitted, he ignored Jimmy’s snort of disbelief. “After the full moon.” He threw at Jimmy, explaining what he actually meant.

Jimmy sheepishly grinned, it was difficult to get Teddy out of the library, he was the biggest reader, ever. How he managed to end up in Gryffindor he honestly didn’t know. The hat should have yelled Ravenclaw right after landing on his head. He’d seen the pictures of Teddy growing up, at least half of them had a book in it or nearby. He was such a bookworm. The Full Moon took a lot out of them though, he acknowledged. Even with the potions, they were normally tired and grouchy as hell all day the next day. Today was the first time (admittedly he hadn’t been through anywhere near as many as Teddy) he actually felt normal the day after. It was great. Liberating. There weren’t enough words in the dictionary to arcuately explain how he felt right now. If Peter wasn’t quite

“I want to hear everything from someone who can arcuately explain it, not from a book that’s published for the masses.” Teddy continued on a roll, “Half the time the information is outdated or wrong, dad explained that only two werewolves of your kind recently has been known to turn into wolf form.” Reminding that Derek had actually confirmed it last night.

“Speaking off that, would you do me the honour of informing me of the title of the book that deals with…shifted werewolves?” Peter asked politely. Full-shift, they called it, Talia had three ‘shifts’ her ‘Beta’ shift, Alpha shift and full-shift. “If you have read it yourself,” but he assumed so, since it was quite readily evident that Teddy seemed to like reading.

“I’ll get it!” Teddy declared before flouncing off, he felt great! He was going to enjoy it while it lasted. He would never take the pain drain thing for granted, but it was wonderful, so much better than potions. Didn’t leave him groggy or anything afterward, so he could enjoy his day.

“Which strain of Lycanthrope do you think would win out? If someone was bitten twice?” Jimmy asked, almost absently, as though he wasn’t really there, but lost in his own thought.

Peter frowned at the question, “Considering your type of Lycan was here before ours, I would say yours is the purer strain of the two. I can understand the allure of having more advantages, but do not do anything you might regret. Not everyone survives the bite.” Something he had learned the hard way, before Paige died of it, he’d never known anyone to die from the bite. He supposed that overtime, the strain had mutated into what it was today, he was quite fascinated in finding out the truth if it was possible.

“Here, this is it,” Teddy returned all beaming smiles and happiness, very different from how he had been just twenty minutes prior.

To Peter’s shock and surprise the teen threw his arms around him, hugging him. Peter swallowed thickly. It had been so long since he had been voluntary touched. Closing his eyes, he returned the affection, unable to help himself. He was so starved for any sort of touch, ones that were not clinical, harsh or uncaring. The small touches he got from Harry weren’t enough. Not to make up for six years without pack, without care.

He was able to stop the pitiful whine leaving his throat as Teddy extracted himself, still smiling before grabbing a drink and leaving the kitchen with a friendly wave. He would never have lived down the humiliation and embarrassment of whining like a pup for attention.

Jimmy followed behind him at a more sedate pace.

Peter breathed in, the scents on the book told him that Derek had read it recently. His imprint may be three or four days old if that. Speaking of Derek, he hadn’t even stayed for breakfast, but then again, he was surprised he stayed for the full moon. He will have wanted to get to Cora as soon as possible. He would have done too if he thought his presence would have been welcomed.

----------0

Harry flashed his badge at the deputy standing behind the police tape, the young man nodded and lifted the tape to allow Harry entrance to the crime scene. “Thank you,” he informed the young green deputy. Stalking towards Noah with grimness, feeling alert and quite worried if he was honest.

“Noah,” Harry nodded in greeting, glancing briefly at the body which was covered by a sheet, his eyes closed, it was a kid. The shape around the sheet was all wrong for it to be a full-grown adult. Either that or a woman who was on the short side. “Do you know who it is yet?” small towns always knew each other, well as long as they didn’t live on the outskirts then it wasn’t so easy to know everything.

“Her name is Danielle Lewis, she attended Devenford Prep,” Noah said, a pained look on his face, “She was sixteen years old, her best friend Heather Clark, attends Beacon Hills high, called concerned because she hadn’t called to let her know she got home safely. It wasn’t long before we had concerned parents getting in touch.”

“Any known changes in her recently?” Harry enquired as he knelt on one knee and lifted the sheet to see for himself. She was wearing what used to be a white shirt and a purple sweater with the school crest on it presumably. Khaki skirt, she’d been viciously and violently attacked. She hadn’t stood a chance. Harry glanced around before using magic to pull any loose hairs from her and blood.

“Her parents said on the phone that she was her normal bubbly self,” Noah informed him, not standing near – he didn’t want to see it again. It brought it to home that this could have very well been his son. He rarely dealt with deaths, it was a quiet town for goodness sake. Nonetheless, you could never tell he was affected by it. He just had a grim countenance, nothing that belayed any worry and fears.

“Have you slept at all?” Harry asked as he lowered the sheet to stare at Noah just as grim as he looked.

“A while, I got called in two hours after I clocked out,” Noah admitted, glad Stiles had been away. This sort of thing would have been a moth to the flame for his mischievous son. He had already seen Laura Hale at her worst, without causing any phycological scarring, nothing would surprise him if Stiles became an officer of the law when he was older.

“Get her back to the station, have her autopsied and while that happens, you get some bloody sleep.” Harry stated firmly. “You’re no good to anyone if you miss vital pieces of evidence because you’re dead tired.” Knowing this was the best way to get to the stubborn man. You’d think he’d know where his son got his stubbornness from.

“After we’ve catalogued the crime scene and talked to everyone who might have seen anything,” Noah retorted stubbornly.

“Then I’ll tell your son you’ve been up all night, binging on burgers,” Harry stood smugly, giving Noah who looked aghast at his suggest.

“You wouldn’t!” Noah gaped, his son would have him on salads until judgement day.

Harry just stared at him, “This is my case Noah, I’d say it was the same person who killed Laura Hale that did this.” He lied through his teeth. She’d been attacked by a werewolf alright, just not Peter Hale. “Believe me she will pay for this; the victim must have seen something…it’s the only reason I can think of for her to be attacked by my suspect. Which means there might be another body somewhere nearby.”

Noah just breathed out, a life snuffed out because she’d been in the wrong place at the wrong time. It felt all sort of wrong, it truly did. “I’ll have the dogs sent out to search with some men,” he told Harry, giving the medical examiner and his assistant the go ahead to remove the body.

“Did you speak to Mrs. McCall?” Harry asked, as he let the men move the body onto a stretcher for transportation.

Noah grimaced, “I did,” it hadn’t been pretty at all, she’d been furious. Which was why he was not surprised that the boy hadn’t been around for the past few days. Melissa had obviously grounded Scott.

“Good,” Harry replied, it might explain why he hadn’t come for the full moon. Still, to have remained in his mothers’ house could have proven dangerous. He would need to speak to Scott about the true dangers of the full moons. In a way that would get though to the stubborn werewolf. He had an anchor though, which would keep him safe for the time being. What he really needed was a Pack and considering the Hale pack was obviously not somewhere Scott wanted to be. He would need to get in touch with Satomi to see if she would welcome the Omega.

Or have Peter do it. Align himself to Satomi and begin the negotiations for alliances.

“Get some rest, I’ll have Stiles bring some food around at tea time for both of you,” Harry told him, patting the exhausted human on the back.

Noah perked up at that, all the food he got from Harry was delicious. Stiles often brought food back with him after being there. Oh, Harry wasn’t always friendly and nice, he knew that better than most. Five years ago, Harry had threatened to take Stiles from him, back when he had been drinking heavily. Noah had actually believed him, it was what helped him wean off the alcohol, he still drank, but not all the time and not heavily. Although there were times – like right now – where he wanted to. Sometimes Harry was there for Stiles more than him, which caused him to feel so much regret and heartache. “Alright,” he agreed, moving over to his cruiser, he called in for the dogs to search the area. Giving them Harry’s number to contact him if anything was found.

Harry meanwhile called Derek, hoping he would help him find the Omega werewolf who was on Hale territory right now. He couldn’t ask Peter, since he was meant to be in the UK getting treatment to get rid of his scars. The scent wouldn’t linger forever, so the quicker he got him down here the better.

Unfortunately, he wasn’t answering his phone.

He tried three more times, all to no avail.

Harry groaned, seriously, he was going to have to prioritise. Right now, the Omega wasn’t his only problem, he had to get Kate Argent brought in. He needed to focus, Kate Argent, he had made a promise if he didn’t get her he’d ask for MACUSA’s help, and he’d keep it. He didn’t think Peter would last much longer before hunting her down himself if he didn’t get his ass into gear. He’d continue to try Derek in the meantime.

------------0

When Harry returned home at one o’clock, he could smell food being cooked. Going into the living room to find Teddy, Stiles and Jimmy immersed in homework – in Stiles case a book on magic. He blinked at the sight, Teddy never did homework, not on days after the full moon. Wandering over he cupped their chins, scent marking them, “How are you both feeling?” he asked as he crouched by the sofa to see them properly.

“DAD! I feel great! Did you know that type two Lycans can drain pain from people? It’s awesome! I haven’t been sore since! It’s better than the potion! It causes black veins to run up their hand, and it disappears in the transfer,” Teddy exclaimed eagerly, “I was actually able to eat this morning! Can Peter stay please?”

Harry grinned in amusement, rubbing Stiles head in greeting as well, “We’ll see,” he informed them, pleased by what he was hearing. Just seeing them made his bleak mood lift a little. “Have you eaten lunch?”

“Peter’s making something,” Teddy shook his head, “It smells good,” he admitted.

“Remember to be polite,” Harry warned them, before he stood, and walked out of the living room to find Peter.

“Do you know where Derek is?” Harry asked, it had been hours since anyone saw him. “He’s not answering his phone, does he make a habit of…” wincing when he realized what he said, “Sorry,” of course he wouldn’t know. He’d been in a coma for six years, and in that time, people did tend to change.

“He should be able to hear it even if its on silent,” Peter told him, it emitted electronic sounds even on silent. “Perhaps he’s busy talking to Cora?” he suggested, his sister would take up all his attention.

“There’s only one problem with that,” Harry informed him, “He doesn’t know yet, I haven’t told him, and he cannot get into my potions lab to find it.” He had to ensure the werewolf would remain until after the full moon.

Peter frowned, “Perhaps he’s gone for something to eat, or a run,” he often did as a teenager when he was feeling overwhelmed. Perhaps last night had been just that for him, he often needed time to reflect. After Paige he’d run himself to the ground, as though he was trying to physically punish himself for what happened. Which was impossible, of course, but didn’t stop his attempts.

“How is he feeling?” Harry asked.

Peter gave him a blank look.

“Though the pack bonds,” Harry elaborated.

Peter pursed his lips, a dark look on his face, “We have a familial pack bond, but Derek hasn’t accepted himself as my Beta.” Hadn’t submitted to him as a Beta would an Alpha.

“I see,” Harry replied, perhaps Derek didn’t plan on sticking around. Then again, why would he? He had lost his entire family here for which he felt responsible. Then his sister not too long ago, this place held so many good and bad memories for him it must be heart-breaking. Still, it didn’t change the fact he needed an Alpha.

“I wouldn’t be able to find him with the pack bonds anyway,” Peter revealed. “To feel Derek, I would need a strong bond with him, which he and I will never have I shouldn’t think.” Derek would never fully trust him. “I will try and contact a few packs, any one of them would be happy to take Derek into their packs if he wishes.” Ones he trusted impeccably to look after Derek properly and give him the pack he needs.

“Having a magic user changes that,” Harry explained, “It strengthens the pack bonds beyond measure, you won’t only be able to feel them but locate them unless they break the bonds and leave.” Which isn’t something anyone would want to do given the security and safety one has in a pack with a magic user.

“Talia never had that, and she had an emissary, a druid,” Peter pointed out, not discarding Harry’s word but not fully believing it yet. She would have been there the moment Derek began to panic when Ennis bit Paige. Not find her son hours later after he had been forced to snap Paige’s neck out of guilt to end her pain instead of watching her die excruciatingly.

Harry scoffed, “Deaton barely has enough magic to do basic rituals, tying himself to a pack would have heightened it a little. Out of the deal Deaton was probably getting the upper hand.” Harry’s lips curled as he spoke his distaste clear. Going to the fridge he grabbed a bottle of Pepsi, opening it and drinking deeply from it. “What happened to your family wouldn’t have…if you had a proper magic user. There would have been wards around your property, your territory, that would have alerted you to more than one person being in the vicinity, knowing there was five would have them flaring in emergency depending on the wards he or she would have put up. That wouldn’t have been ignored, thus you wouldn’t have ended up trapped.” He ignored the claws and flashing eyes, understanding Peter’s anger.

“Why did you call Derek?” Peter breathed through the anger, asking one question he was sure would distract him from the desire to kill Deaton.

“A sixteen-year-old girl was attacked, definitely a werewolf,” Harry explained, “I had hoped to use Derek to find his or her scent, stop it quickly before it hurts anyone else. It was a fanatic attack, bordering on feral I would say, but it’s difficult to accurately predict something like that.”

“And your first thought wasn’t McCall?” Peter asked, mostly in gest.

“He has a stable anchor, which should help him until he finds a pack,” Harry sighed, leaning against the counter. “He will need one, in less than a year otherwise he will go feral, anchor or not. I need to sit him down and explain everything, so he will understand what could happen. I am hoping he will listen to me. Regretfully he just doesn’t seem to want that help. All he seems interested in is Allison Argent, even his so called best friend doesn’t seem to cut into the equation with McCall.”

Peter said nothing about the fact Stiles was eavesdropping on the conversation. “I’m surprised he hasn’t given himself away yet. The Argent’s won’t hesitate to cut him in half and bury his body, innocent or not.”

Harry snorted, “He’s already been attacked by the Argent’s, if Derek hadn’t been on the scene, Scott would already be dead. All he was doing at the time was running through the forest, in Beta shift, clearly not the Alpha they were looking for.” he gave a pointed look to Peter.

“Nothing surprises me, not when it comes to what the Argents are capable of,” Peter admitted darkly, red eyes gleaming forebodingly. Standing up, he began to stir the stew that was cooking in the slow cooker. Needing something to do, anything really to stop himself going mad.

“I have to go out, tell Derek to call me when he gets back,” Harry requested, if he had no luck in the next hour he was off to MACUSA. Beacon Hills might not be a big town with a high population, but it was still a lot of ground to cover. A great deal of it was forest, a perfect place for a werewolf pack really.

Alright, time to go back to where it all began, the hunters would be converging around the Hale property and its surroundings looking for the ‘Alpha’ who they were pretending not to know. Either that or near the hospital if they were getting anxious to capture him.

Standing at the door he removed his wand and tapped his head, feeling the magic shimmering down making him invisible. He smirked hearing the sharp inhale of breath from Peter at his disappearing act. “Bye,” with that Harry apparated to the porch of the Hale property.

Only to jump out of his skin when he heard a roar of pain, what the fuck? That sound was very familiar to him, it’s the ones his godson made when he began turning into his wolf form. When he was in very severe pain.

There was a werewolf in pain nearby.

The hunters potentially had already found the Omega, but considering Derek was missing…he was taking no chances. Nobody deserved to be tortured anyway, not for something that may be beyond their control. Perhaps Peter had bitten someone else…he hadn’t seen anything in the memories to indicate he had though.

Another roar of pain, had him acting immediately, “Find me Derek Hale,” Harry whispered softly, wondering if it would work. That roar tapered off as soon as he said Derek’s name.

Harry followed the gentle tugging, confused as to why it was leading him away from where it sounded the loudest. Yet trusting his magic to know what it was doing, he moved in the direction it was guiding him.

Fuck, the tunnels under the Hale house, if this was Derek he was going to kill someone. This was the very spot his entire family had perished, most of them had been stuck down in the old escape tunnels. Shaking off his anger, he began to slowly and silently make his way towards the roars, which were significantly louder the closer he got.

The moment he stepped foot in the room anger nearly overwhelmed him completely. Derek was being tortured by electricity, attached to a fence. It wasn’t enough what she had done? He zeroed in on the young girl, she looked absolutely terrified.

Growling under his breath, only to see Derek glance his way with those blue eyes of his, confusion etched upon his face. As soon as Kate Argent turned her back, Harry removed his wand again, compelling the girl to leave, to run back home.

Once she was out of the room, Harry put a silencing spell around it, before the anger he’d been tampering down came back in full force. “Crucio!” he hissed, as the other spells he had on himself broke down revealing himself for the first time.

Harry kept the spell on Argent as he switched off the electricity, before flicking his hand causing the restraints to come away. Harry managed to grab hold of Derek, let him lean against him until he gathered himself. “I’m sorry,” he whispered quietly, removing the spell from Argent for a moment.

Derek swallowed, still trembling and dizzy, “Why would you be sorry?” he asked, his voice weak and croaky due to his near constant roaring for hours after being captured by Kate. Watching in fascinating as the spell was recast. She was screaming at the top of her lungs, hurting his eardrums in the process. Writhing in agony, scratching at herself as if she was hoping to scratch the pain away. Spasm after spasm wracked her body. He couldn’t find it in himself to feel sorry for her. He was grateful for Harry’s solid strength otherwise he wouldn’t be able to stand right now. The hardened part of him was grateful he was getting to see this. Until he grimaced at the smell of ammonia wafting through the air. She had wet herself.

“I should have caught her already,” Harry said darkly, squeezing Derek’s neck, he didn’t apologise for not getting there sooner since he hadn’t even known Derek was missing. “See, this happens when you tend to fuck off on your own. Nobody even knew you were missing.” He reprimanded the werewolf.

Derek couldn’t help but chuff in amusement at Harry’s words.

The spell was removed, and Kate just lay there, breathing heavily, tears pouring down her face. Her make-up badly smudged. Unable to find the strength to even move a muscle let alone defend herself against anything or anyone. She didn’t even try to glance around the room for her niece.

Allison Argent was running home without once stopping, not for anything. She was so angry with her parents for keeping this from her. Shocked at her aunt’s actions, not sure what to make of it.

“I cannot bring her to the House, Peter will kill her, and I’m not having my son and his friend seeing that and she does need to be questioned first. So, either I can have Stiles come and pick you up or I can give you a Portkey which will teleport you home. What will it be?” Harry questioned, before adding as a purely afterthought. “Or you can come with me to MACUSA, see how securely she will be held for yourself.” Realizing it might be good for him to see her taken away with his own eyes.

Realizing how much he wanted to see this concluded, he murmured, “I’d like to come,” his brow furrowing as if it caused him physical pain to admit it.

“Okay, then let’s go,” Harry agreed, putting his hand into his pocket, all the way to the elbow rummaging around until he found what he was looking for. Bringing them out with a good natural exclamation of ‘ahah!’ the handcuffs looked normal, but they weren’t – Derek noticed they were imbedded with runes.

Moving over to the pathetic woman, now curled up in a ball riding out the pain. He was not gentle as he gruffly spoke, while turning her onto her stomach and cuffing her hands behind her back. The runes glowed blue as they worked. “Kate Argent you are under arrest for seventy-nine counts of murder, you don’t have to say anything in your defence, during your trial you’ll be given an opportunity to give your statement, you are not entitled to legal representation, thus one will not be appointed to you by the council of magic. Do you understand?”

Harry received no reply, either she was too much in shock or deliberately ignoring him. Either way Harry wasn’t having it, he grabbed her shoulder and hoisted her to her feet, which shook from under her. “Wrap yourself around me, close your eyes, and take a deep breath, when you open them we will be in MACUSA.” Harry delivered his order with seriousness, but his eyes were soft and reassuring, letting him know without words that he (Derek) could trust him. Grunting as he tightly held Argent up, her legs unable to take her weight.

Derek very awkwardly wrapped himself against the wizard, not used to going into anyone’s personal space anymore or having anyone do the same to him. He relaxed quite quickly at the familiar scent filling his nose, equating it with safety, pack, home, family and more importantly Alpha. Tightening his hold pressing his chest to Harry’s back, just relishing in ‘Alpha’ he closed his eyes and held his breath.

The next moment Harry apparated them away from Beacon Hills.

Meanwhile back home at Harry’s, Stiles felt his phone slip from his fingers as Scott blabbed about ‘feeling like he’d killed someone that the ‘Alpha’ aka ‘Peter’ had made him. Unaware that Stiles had spent all night in the company of Peter Hale who hadn’t so much as howled or shifted unlike Derek who spent most of the night in Beta shift.

----------0

Yes, Kate has introduced Allison to the supernatural early, bear in mind that it’s only four days! In fact, it may only be three days if I’ve got the timeline right. I don’t want everything to be the same anyway, I don’t see the point to writing something that’s exactly like the TV series/books etc… Will Stiles become a werewolf? And If he does he won’t lose his spark btw that’s like Remus or Teddy losing their magic becoming a werewolf in this one :D Or will he be happy to be the human with special abilities? Learning what he can from Harry who helps him become an animagus? Will Derek and Stiles officially join the Hale pack? Or will Stiles stick with Scott for a time before he realizes he can’t keep splitting his loyalties? After all Teddy and Jimmy have joined Peter they see him as an Alpha as much as they see Harry as one! Read and Review please!

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 18

Derek’s eyes popped open, a grimace on his face, as he stopped himself from shifting. He did not like magical transportation he decided, at all. He had felt as though he was about to choke, the squeezing sensation had not helped matters either. The sound was probably the worst of it all. The almighty pop had sounded like he was in the centre of a thunderstorm. His ears were still ringing as he took in the sight in front of him, his jaw hanging open as he stared in shock.

There were people rushing around, odd attires on, small creatures working some sort of lift, that was most assuredly different from every lift he’d ever seen. It didn’t look safe, but worked quite well, by the looks of it and nobody seemed to be worried as handfuls of people got into them at any given time. Odd contraptions hanging everywhere, including a large map of America with lines marked through it.

Dozens of desks lined this floor, as they all worked, paperwork zooming back and forth, his jaw dropped in astonishment seeing the paperwork curl itself into the shape of a mouse before another shredded it before unfolding and taking its place. That was not all, paper airplanes did much the same, and the wizards and witches (he was assuming that’s what they were) were checking out their new correspondence.

Oddest of all, nobody seemed to even be perturbed by the fact he was there.

“Welcome to MACUSA,” Harry said with a fond smile, enjoying the look of surprise on Derek’s face, he was much too serious most of the time. He looked his age right now, as he took in the wonderment around him. he was suddenly glad he had brought Derek, so he could experience this part of the supernatural world.

If Derek hadn’t been aware of what MACUSA meant, he would have understood right now. For there was a massive painting on the wall, with the symbol of MACUSA as well as the words on the outer circle. There was a lot of gold (both colour and the metal) wherever he looked. It was extremely fascinating, and he could have watched everything for hours. The place smelt so sterile and clean too. “It’s very…clean,” Derek eventually said, only remembering he and Harry hadn’t come alone when he glanced at Harry, only to see him holding Kate Argent up who was unconscious.

“Our cleaning charms remove up to 100% of scents, dirt and bacteria,” Harry explained as he put the unconscious criminal on a stretcher. “Leaving only our natural scents behind as well as any smells we incur until the charm is cast again, it gets cleaned at least twice a day.” Most wizards and witches preferred working in clean and tidy places. The only time anything was remotely untidy was when they were busy, and it was usually just a pile of paperwork strewn everywhere.

“Where are we exactly?” Derek asked, there was no windows for him to get a glimpse of any landscape.

“New York,” Harry explained, “Woolworth building, the reason for the cuffs is because if I had attempted to bring her here, she would have ended up split from us. There are charms on this building that stops mundane people from seeing us. It’s like two different buildings taking up the same space. Mundane people see something different,” it was nice to have confirmation that Derek had enough magic to see this place.

“I…think I’ve passed this place,” Derek murmured in awe, he had lived in New York for six years after all, so it shouldn’t come as a surprise.

“It’s amazing what you miss by not paying much attention isn’t it?” Harry said wryly, wondering if he had paid attention that he could have ended up in MACUSA itself. Not that it mattered, there was really no point to the whole wondering thing. “Come on, let’s get her processed,”

“I think Peter would love to see this,” Derek confessed. He was always fascinated when he learnt or experienced something new, especially when he didn’t know much about the subject matter.

“He will,” Harry assured him, “I’ve been told you aren’t Peter’s Beta, is it because you have no intention of sticking around Beacon Hills or because you don’t trust him?” informing the House-elf where he wished to go, as all three of them entered the lift, his attention still primarily focused on Derek. He had yet to tell Derek where Cora actually was, the tracking he’d done on her would help Derek find her. He’d promised to do so after the full moon, but Derek had disappeared after it before he could tell him. The results were still locked up down in the potions lab.

Derek’s face looked pained, but he scowled after a few minutes and refused to say anything, remaining mute. How could he tell a human wizard that he was his Alpha? It sounded ridiculous, humans – magical or otherwise – weren’t usually Alpha’s and it wasn’t just someone he picked. Harry had the voice on his side too, he reacted viscerally towards it. Even Scott did, and he hadn’t been Harry’s Beta – merely chosen – at the time. He hadn’t submitted to Harry, which was the usual way one became a Beta to an Alpha. Which just confused him further, he shared a bond with his Alpha, a very simple one, obviously Harry didn’t feel it back.

Perhaps he should ask Peter about it, but if he asked then Peter would figure it out within minutes. Peter was just too smart, too crafty for him to get away with asking him those sorts of questions. Honestly, he was like a bloodhound, at the first sign of blood – weakness in Peter’s case – he pounded and refused to give up until he had his answers.

Derek watched in utter fascination as Harry cast some sort of mist spell, that quickly took the shape of a wolf and sailed off. He easily kept it within his line of sight until it disappeared out of sight. He couldn’t help but wonder exactly what it did, and why it was cast. Yet his attention was caught by yet more fascinating information, there were wand registration desks, foreign relation desks, by the Moon this was truly a government setting, he realized as he noticed more and more signs indicating certain departments.

Eventually the elevator came to a stop, and there were three people waiting on them. All of them tense and alert, the smell permeating the air around the elevator. It caused Derek to tense his wolf rising to the forefront sensing danger, a growl was trapped in his throat. He must have made some sort of displeased noise, or Harry did sense the alpha bond to him just didn’t realize what it was.

“They aren’t here for you, Derek, calm down,” Harry said, nudging Derek’s shoulder with his hand, giving him a reassure squeeze. As soon as they stepped off the lift, the two Aurors took Kate Argent between them, the stretcher spell dissipating now it wasn’t needed. “Can you get a House-elf to bring up some water and a few roast beef sandwiches, please?”

“Of course,” Donovan agreed without question, “Are you both alright?” he could see the subtle shaking of both the No-Maj and Derek Hale who he had only seen through the Floo Network. He seemed to have calmed a bit, didn’t look ready to rip someone’s head off with that glare of his, this time. Considering what this No-Maj had done to his family, he couldn’t say he was surprised that he’d calm down with her finally caught. He couldn’t say he was surprised by the Patronus message from Harry, stating he’d found the woman.

“I’m fine,” Harry stated immediately, talking over Derek who had insisted he was too, “She was torturing him, we can add abduction and torture onto her never-ending list.” The scowl on his face spoke of a protective and possessive kind of affection Harry held for Derek. None of this surprised Donovan, Harry loathed people like Kate Argent, and went all out to ensure justice was served, even if he had to kill instead of apprehending his suspect in order to achieve it. Thankfully he preferred them captured and suffering than dead.

“Ah, that explains the food,” Donovan replied, he had read everything he could get on them, which wasn’t much considering the entire archive of books they had stored in the building. “Follow me, you can both wait in my office until we gather the council. My office is only around the corner.” He added purely for Derek’s benefit. He didn’t look ready to fall over thankfully, but he wasn’t unaffected as he liked to try and appear.

Derek followed them feeling very much out of his depth, this was a whole new world for him. Sure, it was fascinating, but also very intimidating. He ached in the very bones of him, he was very thirsty, his throat hurt, and he just wanted to rest and heal after the damage Argent done. Yet another part of him that the fire hadn’t snuffed out completely was so very curious to see everything he could. To also see Kate Argent brought to justice at long last. Six years she’d gotten off for, well no longer.

“How many of them aren’t here?” Harry asked as they walked, Harry unconsciously keeping Derek close to him, instinctively knowing that Derek needed it.

“More than half aren’t here, but I already have my assistant working on getting them here as soon as possible,” Donovan explained grimly, as he noticed Harry’s actions. He was getting too attached to this case, if it had only been the one case he would have been concerned. Yet it wasn’t, Argent had killed nearly eighty people, and that was only the known targets that Harry had managed to find. Harry was brilliant at what he did, but there had to be others who had suffered at her hands. Part of him could still scarcely believe that a No-Maj had done this, yet he as well as every wizard and witch in this building knew how the No-Maj’s could get when they were scared. “Take a seat,” he told them, the food, water and coffee already on the table for them.

Both did, looking quite grateful for the seat, Harry immediately grabbed a bottle of the water and the food and gave it to Derek with a firm look on his face.

Derek accepted the food, his wolf smug and content that his Alpha was taking care of them. Providing for them, just as he always had been doing since he was introduced to the wizard. He was grateful that Stiles had thought to contact him, despite his initial protests, he didn’t know where he would be without his Alpha. Probably dead, by either Peter’s hand or Kate Argents unless he would have been able to get away, which he seriously doubted. With the electricity coursing through him relentlessly, he was useless, vulnerable.

Donovan made all of them a cup of coffee knowing very well how Harry took his, leaving Derek’s black should he even drink it.

“Have you questioned her?” Donovan enquired, grabbing a few folders from his drawer.

“No, there’s no point when I know the council will have questions for her,” Harry stated, a vindictive look on his face.

“And how is Peter Hale doing?” Donovan asked, well aware of the damage the fire had caused, he had a copy of the damage for the case files. He wasn’t asking out of politeness or idle curiosity, he was concerned. After what he had been through, without anyone seemingly giving a shit about him, he deserved the care that anyone would show him.

Derek listened to their conversation as he ate the roast beef sandwiches, which were actually really nice. Feeling the genuine concern from a relative stranger for his uncle caused him to feel so much guilt and distress. The guilt was already eating him up inside, that and he just felt like a coward. Part of him thought he didn’t deserve any family, he abandoned Peter, he unknowingly abandoned Cora, his baby sister. By the Moon, his sister had done it deliberately, she had shed both Peter and Cora’s bonds to the pack and fled with him. If he had just told her maybe she would have stayed for Cora and Peter, abandoned him instead. At least he deserved it while Cora and Peter hadn’t.

“His recovery is going magnificently,” Harry said honestly, “I think the fact he clung on to some semblance of sanity helped speed up the process. He’s still quite easy to anger, but once he’s had his revenge I think that will calm him down, the sense of normality and pack is also undoubtfully helping Peter too, that and once his mind settles, his anchor will hold more weight,”

Donovan nodded swallowing his coffee, “That’s good, I’m glad to hear it,”

“As soon as you’re finished questioning her, I’ll bring Peter here,” Harry stated, his voice booking no argument. ‘To enact pack justice’ went unsaid between them but definitely understood.

Donovan stared at Harry coolly over the rim of his cup, “I didn’t expect otherwise,”

Derek stared perplexed between the two wizards, their tones were a touch hostile, yet their emotions didn’t mesh with their tones. Both seemed deeply amused, they were fond of each other, this…seemed to be a game of sorts between them. Leaning back, letting them do whatever they liked, as he drank the bottle of water. The food and drink had already begun to help him, he was feeling better and more like himself. It took a lot of energy out of him while he healed, and the food replenished that energy and it seemed Harry was familiar with that as well.

“How will the council deal?” Harry then asked idly, finishing off his cup of coffee and putting it back on the desk.

“Quite honestly? I think they’ll be rather relieved,” Donovan replied thoughtfully, “Especially if the pressure and question of what happens to her is out of their hands.” They genuinely wanted her to pay, to give her the death penalty, but the death penalty hadn’t been used for a long time for a reason. If they make an exception for one person…where does the line get drawn? They were concerned that it would start it all over again. A lot of innocent people had died with the death penalty, and while it wasn’t easy to cheat the system there was ways. They could make someone believe they had done it, it was quite easy, hence they tended to err on the side of caution and stopped using it. “It just depends on what happens when she’s questioned,” they might just end up braying for her blood.

Harry grimaced, “Be ready for it,” he said, leaning back breathing out, it had been one hell of a case and it wasn’t finished yet.

“Do you have any questions about what is going to happen, Mr. Hale?” Donovan asked the werewolf, who was watching them silently – and doing so quite contently – he seemed surprised when he was spoken to.

A knock on the door interrupted their conversation.

“Enter!” Donovan called out, he’d already cancelled his two meetings, so it couldn’t be regarding that.

“That is the council members informed, they are all en route,” Erin explained as he made her entrance, giving a nod to Harry and Derek. “Shouldn’t be any more than ten minutes at most. Your three meetings are cancelled already, all the evidence has been carried down, along with the woman.” She had seen the evidence and she was disgusted by what she had read. “Everything is all set.” She added firmly, handing him a folder. “Is there anything else I can get you before I leave to set the rest up?”

“No, thank you, Erin, you’ve done well,” Donavon told her, as always amazed by her efficiency. She was the most competent assistant he’d had. He would be sad to see her go, if and when she wanted to do something else. He would pay as much as it took though, to keep her.

Erin nodded before quickly making her exit, she had a few last-minute things to deal with, and it was her duty to escort the others to the meeting room.

“There are sixty members on the council, all from different walks of life, they are representatives from the magical communities all over north America. Their jobs are to both police and protect American Wizardkind. I lead the council as the magical president of MACUSA.” Donovan explained, before going on to explain MACUSA’s original purpose or getting rid of Scourers who hunted down fellow wizards and witches for personal gain and to apprehend criminals who fled from Europe to avoid persecution due to the fact America had no magical law system in place until 1963. Then went on to explain the purpose of Aurors and how they had begun, including the fact one of Harry’s ancestors had been one of the original founding Aurors here at MACUSA.

“I think that’s enough information for now,” Harry said dryly, able to feel just how overwhelmed Derek was with everything Donovan was telling him. “I have plenty of books on hand if he wants to know more.” He added, purely as an afterthought to prevent any worry that Derek might think he didn’t want the werewolf to know about them. He had self-confidence issues a mile wide. Not that you’d be able to tell that upon meeting him, he just gave off a pissed off ‘don’t mess with me or talk to me’ vibe in order to protect himself from further hurt. Under it all he just longed for family, for a pack of his own, to live his life.

“Quite right, it’s time to head along to the meeting chambers,” Donovan agreed, glancing at his tablet, which Erin had let him know everyone was there and settled, already reading everything to familiarise themselves – yet again – with the case in question. That the Veritaserum was in place, all that was required was his presence. “Derek,” he added his tone becoming oddly soft, not many saw Donovan that way except family. “We are going to be asking some very invasive questions today, it might seem like we don’t care, if it gets too much, just take a step outside, you cannot attack her, we need to get to the bottom of her crimes and how many people she has let in on the supernatural community in order to deal with that.” Completely forgetting that Derek would be able to smell their true emotions.

Derek nodded grimly, at least they weren’t asking if he truly wanted to be there that was something.

“Then let’s go,” Donovan stated, his voice already back to his normal tone of voice.

“The meeting may take anywhere from one hour up to twelve,” Harry explained to Derek as the three stalked swiftly towards the meeting chambers following Donovan who was slightly ahead of them. “It stops every hour for ten to fifteen minutes, the Veritaserum only lasts one hour before it wears off. Then she will be given more, and so on and so fourth until we get to the bottom of the matter.”

They stalked through one of the meeting rooms, which had a massive board room to the side, along with podiums without seats. It was where the council had debates when it came to dealing and discussing criminals who haven’t yet been caught. The floors were covered with the MACUSA insignia gilded gold once again spread out. He was beginning to sense a theme since when he walked into the second one, he found the same thing, not that he paid a lot of attention.

Since the second more important thing he realized was it was full. To the brim.

He understood what they meant by all walks of life, they were not wearing the same clothes, but all different. That wasn’t the only thing different about them either. They had different ethnics, but the one thing they had in common, they were staring at him with unconcealed inquisitiveness.

Harry stepped in front of Derek, clearing his throat, giving them all a look from where they sat in a large circle with Kate Argent silenced in the middle of the room alone. There was a time and place for their interest, but this most certainly wasn’t it. “You can take a seat at either side of the room, you can go through either door if it gets too much.” His scent didn’t say that it would, he had full confidence he would be able to endure, he had with Jennifer and he knew it was different with Kate, but Derek was strong. “Just keep in mind that she will get hers,” he added quite vindictively. Smug satisfaction wafted from Harry. “Chin up, don’t let her think she’s won.” He added in a whisper, as he scent marked Derek to give him comfort and familiarity amongst this new world he was being faced with.

It was the right thing to do, Derek relaxed and came out of his hunched posture, straightening up with renewed confidence. Giving Harry a curt nod, he moved to the side of the room where he would be able to see Kate’s face. He wanted to see the horror as it sank in that she wouldn’t get away with anything she’d done this time.

Harry meanwhile stalked to the middle of the room as everyone got comfortable, ready for the long haul this would be. Once everyone was seated, Harry nodded to one of the Aurors who was holding a clear vial of what everyone there knew to be Veritaserum.

Auror Nicola Ewing stalked forward grabbing Kate Argent’s chin harsh enough that a soundless cry – due to the silencing spell surrounding her - left her mouth, uncorking the vial expertly before forcing the three drops into her mouth. Swiftly letting go of the No-Maj as if she was terrified of picking up some of her psychopathic tendencies by touch alone. Once she observed the potion beginning to work and no indication of any negative reactions she nodded wordlessly to Harry before retreating once more. Both she and Auror Letisha Hogg had to remain behind due to Derek Hale being there. He was a victim and a stranger and none of the council knew how he could potentially react. Normally they would be there for the criminal, but she was a No-Maj, she wasn’t getting out of those magical restraints any time soon.

Auror Letisha Hogg meanwhile set up the Dicti-Quill in the corner on a little table, the quill set posed to move. She cleared her throat “Lord Potter, it’s ready,” using his official title as apposed to his working title ‘Unspeakable Auror Potter’ since he wasn’t technically an unspeakable or an Auror at the moment but questioning Argent.

Derek’s eyes widened in disbelief, his gaze going to Harry who he could only see from the back. Harry was a Lord? The pang of discomfort at her words registered, he didn’t like being reminded of his title he realized. Relaxing back, his gaze becoming neutral once more. Deciding to treat him as he always did, as his Alpha, the Lord title didn’t mean anything, and he wouldn’t remind Harry of it if he didn’t wish for it.

“Thank you, Auror Hogg,” Harry said, he was always good with names and faces. “Finite Incantatem!” removing the silencing spell that had been cast on her by Merlin only knows. She must have really pissed someone off since they don’t normally silence them. They were usually left to shout and roar, which usually ended with them incriminating themselves some more.

Not that it mattered with her.

“What is your name?” Harry asked her as the room descended into utter silence. You could hear a pin drop it was so quiet.

The blank faced No-Maj had absolutely no chance of fighting the potion, “Kathrine Argent,”

“What age are you?” standard questions to begin with.

“Thirty-four years old,”

Many in the room had to clamp their lips together, clenching their jaws to prevent their anger from being vocally expressed. She had been twenty-eight when she raped Derek Hale. Willing or not, he had been fifteen years old, and in the eyes of them all it was rape. He was just a child, three years from being an adult in the eyes of the law for them. Four in the eyes of the Muggle law which is worse in a way.

“What are your parents names?”

“Joan and Gerard Argent,”

“Who trained you to be a hunter?”

“My father,”

“When did you begin your hunter training?”

“When I was seven,”

“Note that Joan Argent died when Kate Argent was seven-years-old under suspicious circumstances,” Harry added for the council, who all nodded “So noted,” Auror Hogg stated for the record.

“When did you see your first kill?” Harry asked, a grimace fleetingly crossing his face, his only show of discomfort.

“I was nine the first time I saw one of the abominations cut in half,” Kate said, a glint of pride peaking through her glazed features.

Harry closed his eyes, stomach queasy, shoring himself up, refusing to let her get to him, “When was your first kill?”

“I was ten, I fired seven wolfsbane arrows into the abomination and killed it,”

It was becoming obvious to everyone that she didn’t even consider werewolves to be remotely human by referencing them as ‘it’ and it was quite frankly disgusting, and it enraged just as much as it sickened them all.

“Were any of you kills truly guilty of anything?” Harry asked resignedly.

“Being born,” Kate said without any infection.

“How many ignorant humans have you introduced into the supernatural by making them accomplices in your crimes?”

When Kate didn’t answer it caused others to voice their concern for the first time.

“The fact she didn’t answer means she cannot calculate the amount even under Veritaserum,” Erin explained to Derek seeing his confusion to everyone’s reactions when no answer had been forthcoming. “Which means he’s going to have to go from case to case, it’s going to be a long day.” She added from where she sat behind him.

Even President Donovan looked concerned, everyone was, knowing No-Maj’s knew about the supernatural world was alarming.

“Tell us about your meeting with Aiden Harris, who you met back in Beacon Hills,” Harry started there, grim determination written all over his face. He didn’t need any paperwork to remember everything about the case, it was all memorised, every name, every pack, every death.

And that was the first question in the extensive line of questions.

It took seven hours before it was finally over.

Every single council member was ashen faced and horrified beyond belief.

It was unanimously agreed that Alpha Peter Hale would be allowed to enact pack law and kill her with retribution, which they couldn’t do anyway due to the laws MACUSA had agreed to with Alpha Dexter Hale all those years ago.

-----------0

Harry apparated both him and Derek back to the house, straight into the kitchen, where Harry promptly sat down exhaustion and tiredness written across his face. Waving his hand at the coffee machine, he closed his eyes and just sighed softly. His stomach was rumbling ravenously, he’d hardly eaten anything today. He never did when he got into something, often forgetting his own wellbeing.

It didn’t take long for Peter to show up in the doorway, he took one sniff of them and his eyes went red. He could subtly smell the hunter on them, able to differentiate them from all the other scents of wizards and witches adorned to them.

Harry stood up and approached Peter, scent marking him, his left hand stroking his throat and chin his grip gentle but firm. “She’s been caught, revenge will be yours, just as I promised.” He whispered into the Alpha’s neck. His hearing may not be as good as a werewolf, but he heard a soft low noise emerge from the back of Peter’s throat. A cross between desperation and hurt, of course, after six years he was probably touch starved. The fact Peter canted his head to the side, giving him greater access to one of the most vulnerable areas a werewolf had should have shocked him.

Derek watched the scene in front of him, once again guilt consuming him, as he watched his Uncle melt into the touch as if he couldn’t bear to part himself with any contact no matter who it was from. His eyes closed, a look contentment on his face, a touch starved werewolf, he was beginning to realize that Peter had been feral in more ways than one before Harry helped. Peter’s arm wrapped possessively around Harry’s waist, drawing him in further, refusing to let go, not that Harry argued.

For the first time since he woke up, the stress lines on Peter’s face faded away.

Derek took a deep breath, before he moved forward, with a little bit of hesitance, not sure how his touch would be received, he scent marked his uncle as well. His face burrowing into the other side of Peter’s neck. Peter spasmed as if he was in pain, before he tightly gripped Derek’s neck, a subtle tremble before he relaxed further.

Harry leaned himself against Peter, enjoying the warmth and comfort derived from the touch. He was exhausted, but he’d done it, he’d kept his word. “How are the boys?” he asked, and yes, he did trust Peter to take care of them. They were in his pack, somehow Jimmy and Teddy were Peter’s Beta’s despite not being his kind of werewolf. Pack meant everything to Peter, that much was evident from the memories and actions he took in order to make those who had a part in his pack’s demise pay. Even feral as he was, he knew he’d probably be killed at one point, he’d just hoped to finish his mission before it occurred. It was just the once, when he remembered what he did to Laura before it was gone in the insanity thrumming through him again.

Peter felt centred for the first time since he was a young boy, since he started using anger as an anchor. It had worked for him, not so much these days since he had such trouble controlling his shift. For someone like him, who prides himself on his control, it was humiliating. Even if it only happened when he thought of Kate Argent. He and his wolf for the first time, felt whole, at peace, and as he clutched at his nephew and Harry he realized why.

Mate.

Peter tightened his hold for a moment while he came to terms with what he’d just realized. It was little wonder he always felt saner whenever Harry had been around to begin with. Why it had felt wrong when he…attack was the wrong word to use, when he had thoughtlessly shoved Harry away from him after he discovered his wound. The fact he hadn’t realized right away gave way to just how far he had been gone. By the moon, he’d found his mate.

“They’re fine,” Peter eventually said, very reluctantly unwinding himself from his mate, the urge to stay was so strong he wondered how he had the forethought to actually move. “But there is something you should know,”

“Oh?” Harry queried. “What’s wrong?” he asked waving his hand and three coffees floated over setting itself on the kitchen island. Passing them absently on to both Peter and Derek before claiming his seat.

Peter was tense, fearing that they would actually believe Scott McCall, and he would be blamed. “That quip I made about McCall killing that girl…it’s not a quip any longer.” He eventually revealed, he was constantly blamed for everything, so why would this time be any different? “He called Stiles while you were out this afternoon. Telling the boy that he thought he had killed someone last night, that I made him.”

Harry laughed, “Right,” he said derisively, shaking his head, “It’s a good job you’ve got the perfect alibi then isn’t it? To get through to McCall you would have needed to howl, something you didn’t do at all last night. Considering it didn’t work when he was first changed…I doubt it would work now…unless something has changed. Stiles do you want to join us instead of standing in the hallway?” he called to the impulsive little spark he had on his hands.

Stiles walked in without even pretending to look remotely sorry. He had been avoiding Peter all day, trying to make sure Teddy and Jimmy did as well. Believing Scott, after all his best friend hadn’t lied to him before, he seemed incapable of it. Part of Stiles realized that Peter couldn’t have done it, but he hadn’t been awake all night. Harry had cleared that right up, but Stiles didn’t know if he would ever fully trust Peter, he had bitten Scott without his consent and nearly killed his own nephew after killing his niece.

“Anything you wish to add?” Harry gave him a stern look, one he had given him at the police station.

Stiles bit his lip before breathing out in defeat, “Allison is Scott’s anchor, she broke up with him after what happened at the school,”

“He used a girlfriend as his anchor?” Harry asked aghast. Rubbing his forehead tiredly, dear Merlin, why did he get involved in all this? “Will this day ever end?” his entire body ached from standing and pacing for seven full hours, to use an Argent too, this was…inevitable.

“Why what’s wrong with using your girlfriend as an anchor?” Stiles protested, “It worked!” trying to stand up for Scott.

Harry sighed, “Because it’s not a solid anchor, not truly, as you can see at the first sign of trouble…of their impending split, his anchor no longer works. With him being a new werewolf, he lost control on the worst night possible, where his wolf was in the forefront and he killed an innocent girl who got into his path.” He explained patiently, “It’s better off to use an object, a parental influence, a scent or an emotion.”

Stiles went pale, “What will it mean for Scott?” he hadn’t been in control, it wasn’t fully his fault, he couldn’t go to prison for it surely.

Harry gritted his teeth, “I am going to have to inform his mother, tell her everything, and make sure he understands he needs to get a stable anchor, and if he kills anyone else…I will have no choice but to have him arrested. That girl lost her life needlessly.” His hands were clenched, he did not like what he was doing at all. “Officially she died at the hands of Kate Argent, for being in the wrong place at the wrong time.” The sick feeling crawled up his throat, causing him to stand up hands on either side of the sink.

This all felt so wrong. He was fundamentally letting Scott McCall off with murder.

Raising his hands to his head, scrubbing his hands over his hair trying to get rid of the pent-up frustration.

“What the fuck am I doing?” Harry whispered to himself, he couldn’t believe he was thinking of doing this. He didn’t even like the bloody brat, so why? Why was he contemplating this?

Derek and Peter glanced at each other, not sure what to do or say, Peter was actually worse off, he wanted nothing more than to comfort his distressed mate. This was partly his fault, he hadn’t given Scott McCall an Alpha, or any training. The guilt must have been showing on Peters’ features because Derek laid a hand on his uncles, giving him comfort he so clearly needed.

Stiles felt guilty that he hadn’t been there for Scott last night, if he had maybe it wouldn’t have happened…or maybe his father would be investigating his death he thought of the times where Scott had lost control. He’d been doing so well, he’d managed to get him an anchor, to stop himself from shifting, now it had all gone to hell. He felt even more guilt for Harry, he knew Harry was doing this because of him, Teddy and Jimmy, who were werewolves too and it could have been them in this situation.

Stiles honestly didn’t think his father would have the courage to do something like this.

Peter eventually stood up, moving over to the wizard and wrapped his arms around him. Bringing Harry’s back to his chest, and his head slotted into the side of his shoulder blade and his face firmly planted into his neck, inhaling his delicious scent, which was tinged with so sour with negative emotions. He said nothing, just gave Harry comfort, hoping in some way it helped, he’d remain there for as long as Harry would have him. Being touched and touching someone after so long had him and his wolf howling in triumph and happiness.

--------0

There we go! Peter is finally sane and centred enough to realise that Harry is his mate! How long will it be before Harry puts the pieces together or will Peter be Peter and take what he wants and initiate contact with his mate? How will Kate be killed? By Peter's claws or fire? There is a sense of poetic justice if she is! Do you want to see Boyd, Erica and Isaac become pack with Derek perhaps becoming Peters second in command suggesting them? Or will the pack always remain small? Do you want to see them discussing everything from Kate's interrogation? I honestly didn't want to have a million questions asked in the story :O it would have taken forever! will the story end just as the 'Alpha's' leave their mark? Or would you prefer it all in one story? Read and Review please 

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 19

Derek’s POV

Hours had passed since he and Harry learned that Scott McCall had been the one responsible for the murder of the child Harry had just begun investigating. Both Harry and he had been mentally and physically exhausted, him more so due to the fact he had been tortured by the woman who killed his family as if he needed the reminder. Jimmy and Teddy had returned to school, Peter had gaped in stunned amazement when he saw them disappear through a fireplace. Stiles had then gone home; his father wasn’t working the night shift that night and asked him to be there – still technically grounded – so he’d left.

When Peter had found out what happened to him he’d shifted and roared his fury into the house. Causing the house to rattle on its foundations, and windows to crack. Only him paling and smelling of guilt had Peter calming down, then to his surprise, Peter had curled around him protectively on the sofa. Which had led to him silently crying for a long time, finally letting out the heartbreak and fear he’d silently and stoically carried with him for years.

This had been something Peter used to do all the time when he was a pup, it didn’t matter that he was only a few years older than him. His Alpha, his mom had been too busy with other packs, helping to build truces and guarding the territory. It had always been Peter he went to, Peter always kept him safe, the time with the hunters enforced that idea in his mind. It was Peter who helped him with his anchor, even if he constantly admonished him for taking risks. Then everything happened with Paige, then Peter wasn’t around as often, he lost stability, he’d tried to find it elsewhere. Fallen into the clutches of Kate Argent, then lost his entire pack.

Laura became his Alpha, to begin with he’d had a clutch, both he and Laura had comforted each other. Then Laura began to work, get her life back in order. Leaving Derek floundering yet again, closing himself off, telling himself he didn’t need a big pack, or want one, that Laura was enough. That he wasn’t a pup anymore and didn’t need constantly coddled and comforted. Not talking about what happened weighed heavily upon Derek’s psyche. Then he’d lost that one last thing, his Alpha, Laura.

The feeling of being an Omega, being truly alone in every sense of the word terrified him to the core. Yet part of him believed he deserved it. He couldn’t hack it alone, so he’d tried to help Scott adapt, told him they were ‘brothers now’ trying to give both a pack while getting revenge on the Alpha that took his sister. Only for his help to be continuously spat on. Instead of being able to look for his sisters’ killer, he’d been trying to stop Scott from revealing werewolves to the entirety of Beacon Hills or killing someone.

He’d thought he would die here, in Beacon Hills, presumably at the hands of the Alpha he was chasing or the hunters. All he’d focused on was getting revenge for his sister, his own life hadn’t truly mattered right then. When it came down to the inevitable, with him dying due to the wolfsbane bullet wound…he’d realised he didn’t want to die. Even at that, he knew his life would just continue the downward spiral that it had been on for six years. Having to rely on two teenagers who knew next to nothing about the supernatural…it had been a grim reminder of his prospects of survival.

Then for the first time in over six years, something had gone right. Thanks to Stiles, who somehow must have had an inkling that Harry wasn’t entirely human, either that or perhaps in the know about the supernatural world. Thank the moon that it was so, he didn’t know where he would be without Harry. Not only had he protected him, kept him safe from both the ‘Alpha’ and the police force, but kept a roof over his head, helped him, got justice for his family like a man on a mission, but gave him his Uncle Peter back, the one from before the fire…and his little sister Cora. He’d gone from being an Omega to having a family again. He’d never be able to repay Harry for that. Repay his Alpha for that.

Now here he was, the quiet rumbling of Peter’s soothing croon in his ear, feeling safe for the first time in so long. Eventually exhaustion began to pull at him, and Derek, despite everything that happened – Peter killing Laura, the fact Peter attacked him – he didn’t stop the pull of sleep.

-----------0

When Derek came to he found himself still in the same position he’d fallen asleep in last night. Safely ensconced in Peter’s arms, having slept through the night without a single nightmare or jerking awake at the sound of any noise. Derek glanced up at the time eleven o’clock, he’d slept till near enough afternoon, he’d never done that, not even as a teen. Peter was awake, his thumb was absently shifting back and forth against his neck. Throws had been placed over them both, he didn’t need to wonder who.

“What’s been happening?” Derek asked, reluctantly moving, unable to quite force his face impassive like normal.

“Harry and I discussed Scott McCall last night,” Peter said solemnly, saying nothing about Derek or his actions last night. Which had surprised Peter as much as it has surprised Derek. Peter had acted on instinct, instincts he hadn’t used since before the damn fire. To protect, to cherish, and Peter wouldn’t admit this, but it had felt so good to have that comfort. Even if it didn’t happen again – which Peter doubted it would – he’d always remember it. He may be a manipulative shit when he wanted to be, but family meant everything to him always had. Yes, he made a few wrong choices, but sue him, who the hell hadn’t in life? He wasn’t omnipotent for Moon’s sake.

Derek frowned, “What about him?” Peter felt a little too smug and satisfied, he wondered what it meant for Scott. “What did you do, Uncle Peter?”

“I did what I had to in order to stop the nauseating scent of guilt, dread and self-hatred coming from...Harry,” Peter explained, not quite ready to confide in anyone that Harry was his mate yet. “He wouldn’t have been able to live with the guilt of hiding what McCall did.” Harry wasn’t like him. Although he could speculate that he and Harry were quite alike when it came to their attitude. Harry wasn’t easily fooled or manipulated, if anything such attempts amuse him so. It seemed though when it came to their ethnics they were different. Harry apparently bided by the law, whereas he would rather kill than deal with the law. Admittedly, he wasn’t used to dealing with magical law, something else he was determined to learn all about. Before he went to them in order to kill Kate Argent, and he believed Harry would keep his word.

Derek nodded jerkily, Harry was ruthless, when he needed to be, would bring down a bad guy without blinking. It was obvious though that he had strong morals, an innocent child – the same age as Harry’s own – had died, whether Scott meant it or not wasn’t what was getting to Harry, it was the fact he had been planning on hiding that fact from the world. Concealing Scott’s crimes, it was the same as letting them off with murder. “What is happening instead?”

“I suggested that he speak to his superiors to see what they would do in that situation. With McCall being underage, and not to fully blame, the chances of him going to prison are very slim. He would more than likely get a suspended sentence.” Peter explained flippantly, the magical people had to have a prison of some sort, capable enough of holding a werewolf. There were spells around this property that had held them all in during the full moon after all. He desired to know everything about this new part of the supernatural world he knew nothing about. It was exciting, alluring and fascinating, he hadn’t felt this way about something new in a long, long time. “Turns out I was correct, they are letting Harry deal with it as he sees fit, he must have a lot of leeway or quite high up in terms of hierarchy.”

Derek snorted before nodding in agreement having witnessed him talking to the ‘president’ of magic yesterday.

Peter turned to Derek, arching his eyebrow silently demanding answers to unasked questions. He knew Derek would understand, most of werewolf signals and cues were nonverbal, in both human and Beta form. Hell, he could have a full conversation without actually saying any words.

This wasn’t one of those times though.

“He’s…friends with the president of the magical world, of MACUSA,” Derek explained, remembering what he’d heard and seen. He doubted very much that anyone else would be able to talk to him that way, Erin had certainly only treated him with due respect. “The council respect Harry a great deal, some are in awe of him, I’m not sure why.” Just because they could smell things didn’t mean it automatically clarified everything.

Peter narrowed his eyes thoughtfully, he certainly hoped it was just ‘friends’ that they were. He hadn’t contemplated the idea that his mate was in a relationship. Yet there was no reason why he shouldn’t be, he was stunning. Peter had shamelessly thought about Harry quite often, especially wakening up to him lying in the room that he had been given as his own for now. He couldn’t be the only one who had noticed just how delectable the wizard was. No, he never smelt of anyone else, and there hadn’t been a sign of anyone else in the picture. It calmed his raging nerves as he allowed common sense to win out. He was already ridiculously possessive of his mate.

Derek glanced at his uncle, sensing the emotions with confusion, he had never sensed those kinds of feelings from his uncle before. “Do not hurt him, Uncle Peter,” Derek cautioned, his eyes pleading with his uncle to just listen for once. By hurt he meant use, not physical force, Peter had slept around, but never settled down, but then again, he hadn’t been given the chance.

Peter felt like saying something cutting or sarcastic, but one look at how worried his nephew was…he couldn’t bring himself to do so. It was obvious that Derek had grown attached to Harry just as quickly as he had, could it have something to do with Derek instinctively knowing that Harry was his mate?

The sound of a quiet pop heralded Harry’s return, so Peter stated, “I won’t,” and that was not a lie, his heartbeat didn’t stutter even for a second.

“Hey, have either of you eaten lunch?” Harry asked without glancing at the time, merely picking up the two throws that had been covering them twenty minutes ago after placing a large folder on the table. Folding them up before they were returned to the cupboard where they obviously went. He had given Peter some breakfast but other than that, Peter refused to move or wake his nephew. He seemed to understand that it had been a long time since Derek slept peacefully.

“No,” Peter was the one to reply.

“I’d very much like it if both of you came with me to deal to Melissa,” Harry stated, standing in front of them, grim and determined. “I know three strangers all trying to get her to understand the supernatural is going to be difficult, but I am hoping she’s more level headed than her son. Having two people there who could answer her questions better than me may help too.”

“Is Scott going to be there?” Derek questioned, shifting to get more comfortable.

“That depends,” Harry sighed, “As far as I am aware, the school was only closed for two days, and well none of us can predict what exactly McCall is thinking or feeling for that matter.” He was glad Teddy and Jimmy had returned to school, he’d just feel awful that he had left them to entertain themselves. Not that the teens probably minded, but Teddy did return here to see him, that was the whole purpose. He’d make up for it, send him a basket of his favourite goodies.

“I shall accompany you,” Peter replied, finding himself morbidly curious about what was about to go down.

Derek just grunted in agreement, apparently having used up all his speech allotment for the day.

“Thank you,” Harry sighed, “Alright, lunch first, we’re all probably going to need it.” He said bemused.

Harry was soon in the kitchen whipping up a quick meal for the three of them, Derek and Peter soon joined him after the smell wafted through the house. Five minutes later he was putting plates in front of them before taking a seat of his own.

“What happened last night after you got to…MACUSA?” Peter was slow while saying the word, which was very unfamiliar to him. He knew what happened to his nephew, he’d stopped listening after that due to his fury that once again Argent was trying to destroy his family. What was left of his family at any rate.

“That isn’t something to talk about while eating,” Harry stated wryly, not pausing in eating the reheated stir-fry he’d made what feels like weeks ago. Still fresh as the day he’d prepared it for eating. In fact, it’s what he’d been preparing when Stiles had called him about Derek and the realisation he was enmeshed in the supernatural world.

“Not got the stomach for it?” Peter couldn’t help but taunt Harry, purely just to see how he’d react. He was curious about the wizard, wanted to know everything about him.

“If I didn’t I’d hardly eat,” Harry replied, green eyes glimmering with his own amusement. “Let’s just say she’s enraged the entirety of the council, there were more accomplices than we could have fathomed. She rarely did it alone, put ordinary folk in the line of fire only coming in at the last minute after she was done with her fun,” a shudder wracking his frame, he would need to find a way to let the survivors know that their families had been avenged. Not an easy thing to aspire, since they probably scattered, joined other packs, or went further underground in order to protect their remaining pack members.

He’d do what he could, when he could.

“How many?” Peter asked grimly.

“Supernatural or non-magical folk?” Harry asked seriously, he wasn’t reading Peter’s mind, so he had no idea to which he was referring, but Harry had a good idea. Why would he give a shit about the humans who helped Kate Argent decimate packs.

Peter just gave him a droll look, not designing to grace him with a reply.

“There was one pack that I missed,” Harry admitted, “A small one, but one nonetheless. It takes her body count to ninety-four murders. I’d speculate that at least thirty or forty of those people were human pack members.” This didn’t surprise any of them, they all knew very well that there were sometimes as many humans in a pack as there were werewolves. Even the Hale pack had human members, but how many…Harry didn’t know, and he didn’t intend to ask, if they spoke of their family maybe. It was still too raw for Peter and Derek, who both hadn’t healed from the horror of what happened. Last night had been a healing point for them both.

Peter’s eyes flashed red, claw emerging for a brief moment before he regained his usual ironclad composure. He couldn’t wait until he could make Argent pay for what she’d done.

“Have you taken your potion?” Harry asked as he scooped up the plates and put them in the sink.

“Yes,” Peter drawled out in annoyance, he wasn’t a child, but the only reason he wasn’t being bitter with his reply is the fact that Harry wasn’t being condescending, all he could smell was a small amount of concern.

“I’m just saying,” Harry said, raising his hands in defeat, “It’s easy to forget, or declare yourself better, that you don’t need them anymore…but you do need to take them, the entire prescribed course, otherwise you’ll need to start all over again.” The full course requires completion. Potions were more severe than Muggle Medicine if the instructions weren’t heeded.

Derek cocked his head to the side for a moment, wondering what would happen if Peter didn’t take it all. From Harry’s word, nothing good, perhaps he’d start to decline, not something Derek wanted to see. It was so relieving to feel closer to Peter again. To have that closeness they’d used to share. Though he suspected that Peter needed the contact just like he did. Both of them were touch starved and not in the best of ways mentally. Yet these past few days…they were beginning to heal.

“Alright, let’s get this over with, she was asleep when I called her earlier, just coming off a nightshift,” Harry explained as he grabbed his Non-magical gear, this woman used to be married to a cop, so she will know all the nuances. Not that it mattered, since she would be told absolutely everything as soon as he got inside her home where he was meeting her. “Let’s just hope that McCall isn’t there,” he added in utter exasperation. He knew he should have more sympathy for the boy, but he had ignored everything everyone said to him and now a young girls life had been snuffed out because of it.

------------0

It didn’t take long for the wizard and two werewolves to be standing before the McCall residence.

“Good afternoon, ma’am, do you prefer Ms. Delgado or Mrs. McCall?” Harry asked her as soon as she answered her door. Showing her his badge, which by the way was as real as any other police badge. She took a good look at it, indicating she’d been taught well. Which meant she was smart, that was good. Changing your name despite being divorced cost a lot of money, so there were many who still went by their married name even after divorce.

“Mrs. McCall, what is this all about?” Melissa asked suspiciously, not of them per se, but at being faced with an unknown situation. Especially considering there were two others behind him, who were most definitely not police. One did look very familiar, Melissa just couldn’t put a finger on where she knew the man from.

“It’s about your son, may we come in? It’s a conversation best had inside,” Harry said solemnly, “Nothing has happened,”

She paled and swayed as if she had jumped to the conclusion her son had died or something much worse. Everyone in Beacon Hills already knew about the death of that girl, the poor little girl, she was the same age as her son. Gripping the door tightly feeling overwhelmed with gratitude and now curiosity, why would the police want with her son? “Is he taking drugs?”

Harry blinked at her, well he supposed it was a natural thing to suspect. No mother would automatically jump to the conclusion ‘My son turned into a werewolf’ now would they? “No, ma’am,” Harry replied, ignoring the stifled amusement coming from Peter, thankfully Melissa didn’t seem to hear or see his unprofessional attitude.

“Which branch do you oversee?” Melissa questioned, heart pounding as millions of reasons for this house visit swam in her mind.

“Homicide,” Harry answered, getting impatient with the questioning. He would answer everything if she would just let them in, he couldn’t have this conversation at the front door. From here he could see that both her neighbours were blatantly watching, windows open, trying to listen in.

Melissa felt completely nonplussed, but nonetheless opened her door further, allowing the three men entrance into her home. “Would you care for some tea? Coffee?” Melissa asked, her fingers twitching to do something, anything really. She may be a professional nurse, but it didn’t mean she was incapable of getting nervous or worried.

“Coffee would be wonderful,” Harry said softly and reassuringly, “For all three of us,” he added so she didn’t need to go through the full process more than once.

Melissa nodded, before she moved passed them and made a beeline for what turned out to be her kitchen. The sound of the kettle being put on and some rustling was heard.

“Ouch! What the bloody hell was that for?” Peter winced as he rubbed at his backside, glaring at Harry indignantly, just knowing he was to blame.

“No more amusement, this is serious, we need her on our side,” Harry retorted a finger pointed in his direction, as if scolding him like an impudent pup.

Derek pursed his lips, finding himself increasingly amused by Harry and the way he could reduce everyone to feeling like a scolded child in front of their mother. He had used his wand this time, Derek realized, he didn’t all the time which made him curious.

Peter just scowled and muttered darkly under his breath, as he rubbed his painful backside. He would get him back for that, just wait and see, he’d get him.

Magic evidently didn’t let the pain fade away quickly, since any normal circumstances, anything they were hit with would have faded away due to their healing abilities. That was interesting, and Peter would probably be thinking the same thing after he was done glowering.

---------------0

Next chapter the conversation with Melissa :) as Derek and Peter slowly rebuild their relationship, will Cora already be on the move? Will Derek manage to get her before the Alpha pack or will the news have reached her sooner that a Hale Alpha was back in Beacon Hills OR will Derek manage to catch her before she leaves looking for him? Will the Alpha pack even come to Beacon Hills with Peter's reputation? He's badass I've decided in this story ;) he knows them personally especially Ennis! Or will they try and get both Peter and Scott (who they will believe to be a true alpha to be) to join them? With Harry around will the Darach manage to ensnare Derek or will she go for Peter and fail spectacularly or have Harry needing to rescue him from her 'spell' Read and Review please!
I'll be posting the last chapter of Willing next :)

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 20

“Thank you,” Harry said kindly, as he accepted the cup of coffee. He had rehearsed everything he wanted to say to her for hours, yet now his mind was coming up with different ways he could deal with this, depending on her reaction. He wanted her introduction into the world of the supernatural to be as gentle as possible. Contrary to whether he liked Scott or not, he didn’t want his mother – Melissa – to be afraid of her son. Even those in the know were at first fearful of their children becoming werewolves, not sure what it meant, Jimmy’s parents were prime examples of that.

“Why are you interested in my son?” Melissa asked, protectiveness written on every line of her body.

“I assume you’ve noticed changes in your son these past months,” Harry ventured, feeling nervous, he hadn’t really been forced to introduce someone into the magical world. Not really, Stiles was different, hell even he’d been given only a letter to introduce him to the magical world.

“Yes,” Melissa admitted warily, her thoughts had been drugs or girls, perhaps both. Her son refused to talk to her, with her work schedule it wasn’t as easy as one would think to have a proper conversation with her wayward son. Shifting slightly from where she stood at the other side of the table, not sure why she felt such unease at the moment.

“Easier to anger, stronger, eating more, and avoidance,” Harry put forth, and he could see why she’d assume her son was on drugs.

“You said he wasn’t on drugs,” Melissa pointed out, having to stop herself wringing her hands in anxiety.

“No, that’s one thing he isn’t,” Harry said, a sympathetic look on his face, “There’s never going to be an easy way to say this, and your automatic response will be to think we are completely crazy which of course, is understandable in your circumstances.”

A greater unease began to eat Melissa, stiffening, ready to bolt at the words he spoke.

“The night the body was found in the woods, the boys, in all their wisdom decided to go looking for it,” Harry said, shaking his head in exasperation. “Thinking they’d get in trouble they split up, and Noah found his son, but Stiles refused to give up Scott.” Melissa relaxed hearing this, thinking it was something simple, annoyance and exasperation of her own crossing her tired features. “Scott’s night however, didn’t end there, he was bitten that night, he then went to the Vet’s to it cleaned out and bandaged.”

Peter rolled his eyes, the urge just to just spit it out was strong, he didn’t have the patience to deal with this pussyfooting around. Then he remembered Harry’s words, diplomacy would be needed as an Alpha. He wasn’t the left hand anymore, he was going to have to do these sorts of things if he wanted to build his pack and alliances when the time came. He wasn’t a blunt instrument, he was instrumental in keeping a pack together. Instead of doing that, Peter relaxed back and watched Harry at work.

May as well give it a try. He wanted to be a good Alpha, the sibling part of him wanted to be even better than Talia, but that was just competitive talking. He loved his sister despite the fact he thought she had shortcomings, just as she will have thought that of him.

“Bitten?” Melissa rasped out in sudden shock, why hadn’t her son come to her? Why had he kept the bite hidden? Then another thought hit her, “Why is this important?”

“The bite itself is what is important,” Harry explained, “It wasn’t an ordinary bite, your son was bitten by a feral werewolf,”

Melissa burst out laughing, this had all been some sort of joke, when she found out who was behind it she was going to strangle them for putting her through so much mental torment. The problem was, she couldn’t think of a single person who would put her through this, even as a joke.

“Derek?” Harry said, without even glancing at the young werewolf.

With a much put-upon sigh, he stood before changing into his Beta shift, causing the woman’s laughter to be suddenly caught in her throat. Melissa staggered back, staring at Derek in horror as his shift faded back to his human appearance. Shaking her head, as if she could dislodge the memory from her mind.

“Are you ready to hear everything else, now?” Harry said softly, “Yes werewolves are real, and yes your son is one.”

Melissa just stared unable to think of feel before all of it came crashing into her at once, leaving her feeling shaken to the core. She blindly reached for her seat and sank into it before her legs gave out on her. Her breathing rapid and choppy as she tried to digest what she’d just seen and heard.

“Being a werewolf is not like those stupid Hollywood movies,” Harry stated, ‘at least not for your son if he gets an anchor’ he thought wryly, his son wasn’t quite as lucky. “I’m sure you’ve noticed that your son no longer needs his inhaler and has a much greater stamina that shouldn’t be possible with someone who has Asthma.”

Melissa startled at that piece of information, gaping slightly, she hadn’t noticed, she was usually having to constantly replace those inhalers. Her son couldn’t seem to keep them for any length of time, she tried to think of when she’d last seen him using it. How had she not realized he hadn’t asked for any of his medication? She felt like an utter failure at the moment, she hadn’t noticed those changes in her son.

“Werewolves are a supernatural species of shape-shifter, as you can see they can transform into Beta shift,” Harry began his explanation. “They have many heightened abilities, including sight, smell and hearing, they can see in the dark, not fully, their sense of smell is heightened exponentially, they can track scents for days if they pushed themselves. Their hearing…well simply put they can hear every noise, every conversation for at least two miles.”

Melissa swallowed thickly, still trying to make sense of everything now that her world view had been shifted so irrevocably. She gave Harry a small nod when he stared at her patiently waiting for some sort of reaction. She wished he wouldn’t be looking at her with such sympathy. As if he knew how hard this was for her.

“Werewolves also heal very quickly from most wounds, anything that would be fatal to a human is just a minor irritant to them. A normal injury will heal right away, but if it’s an injury from an Alpha werewolf, it takes a while longer. The only weakness when it comes to healing is Aconite, its very dangerous to werewolves. Your son will never have to worry about his Asthma again, he’s cured of it. When bitten, most if not all human illnesses are cured.” Harry continued to explain the upside of being a werewolf to ease Melissa. Not that it would make everything easier in the long run but knowing the good before the bad can only help.

Melissa nodded dumbly, his sudden ability in Lacrosse made more sense.

“They also have a heightened sense of agility, they can do things no human can, running, jumping, climbing much faster and a hell of a lot better than humans. Your son could leap of a three-story building and land on his feet without losing his breath.”

“Werewolves also have the ability to take pain from others, whether they’re human or creatures,” Harry explained, “In some cases they even have the ability to heal them. They also have capabilities of reading someone’s chemosignals giving them the ability to sense emotions from others, their hearing also allows them to find out when they are being lied to. The heart never lies.”

Peter watched Harry manipulate the woman with all the good things that came with the bite, which he still saw as a gift. Scott McCall was just being an immature idiot. He seemed to know everything there was to know about werewolves, the pain transference wasn’t widely spoken about. He shouldn’t have been surprised but considering how difficult he found it to get books about them, well, forgive him for not realizing how much Harry knew. It was just a question of who gave him the information and why.

“Like all things…werewolves have…weaknesses, Aconite as I explained before, Mistletoe is another, if you like putting it out at Christmas I’d change that if I were you. If left untreated it can and will kill a werewolf.” Harry explained, “Then there is the most dangerous of all weaknesses, Sorbus Scopulina, a small deciduous tree grown in Northern California, quite commonly referred to as Rowan, it’s actually quite known in folklore in terms of warding off evil, once burnt it’s known as Mountain Ash,”

Melissa saw both men with Harry flinch at the term, just what the hell was this mountain ash? And just who was that man? She knew him from somewhere, she just couldn’t figure out where. Not that it was important in the grand scheme of things right now.

Peter glanced at Harry, he seemed to have a preference for using their proper terms, he knew Latin very well, it rolled off his tongue like it was nobody’s business. Considering some of the titles he’d seen and read in that book, Latin was probably a second language to Harry. Something else he could slot into place about his mate. Of course, he wouldn’t get an idiot as a mate, he would need someone who could keep up with him intellectually. His wolf preened in satisfaction at that thought.

“They co-exist quite peacefully with humans, as do all supernatural creatures,” Harry explained, “Unfortunately like some humans they like creating chaos, and there are those who…take the law into their own hands.” His countenance becoming grim.

“This next part…I will have to take you back over six years ago,” Harry told her, “There was a family of werewolves living here in Beacon Hills actually. They had been living here before this town was built as a matter of fact and helped with the protection and building of Beacon Hills. Keeping you all safe from every manner of supernatural creature that crossed into Beacon Hills.” A deep sense of respect laced Harry’s voice.

“The Hales,” Melissa said, yes, she knew about them, everyone in the town did. Her eyes glanced from both men, before her eyes widened, her breathing hitched, before blurting out, “You’re Peter Hale, but how…you were in a coma for six years…but you said werewolves heal…”

“They do,” Harry answered slowly, “Nearly seven years ago their entire pack was targeted by hunters. Hunters are humans who hunt down and kill werewolves or other supernatural creatures. Most of them good people who haven’t hurt a soul, they have become bitter and twisted and believe what they are doing is right, saving people.” A frown of disgust washing over his features, having listened to Kate Argent say that for seven hours.

Melissa had her hand over her mouth, eyes wide with horror already knowing the outcome of the story.

“Mountain Ash traps werewolves completely, dulls their senses, its like sedating a human, only ten times more slowly, without the effect of actually sending them unconscious,” Harry explained the effects of that particular danger to werewolves. “Their strength was removed from them, leaving them with only human strength, while wolfsbane smoke clouded their home with fire and ash. They couldn’t fight their way out of their home, they couldn’t get passed the circle, they died in excruciating agony as they burnt and healed only to burn again. Peter managed to get one of his nieces – a ten-year-old - out of the burning building, only she was able to get out of the window with how small the space was between the house and the building. Him breathing in fresh air allowed him to last longer than the rest of his family. He was trying to get to the rest of the children when he was just unable to carry on further.” Harry ignored the tears that were rolling down Melissa’s face in droves, and the anguish he knew would be suffocating behind him from the two male Hales. “The firefighters got there and disturbed the Mountain ash barrier, and they pulled Peter out of the wreckage of his home…he was the only one to make it out alive…alive being a relative term.”

Peter begged Harry to stop talking, as the fire played out in front of his eyes, making him feel sick to his stomach.

“Do you know what your son said when he learned that eleven people had been burnt to death in their own home by hunters?” Harry asked, with a blank face. “That they must have done something to deserve it.”

“No!” Melissa choked out, shaking her head vehemently, her son wasn’t that callous. “He wouldn’t,”

“He said that to Derek who lost nearly his entire family in the presence of his comatose uncle,” Harry continued on, “I wish I could say that this sort of thing is the first time I’ve heard anything so disgusting…but with my job it was pretty damn mild all things considered.” And that was not a lie.

Harry breathed out shakily, this next part was going to be difficult for a human to understand. “Pack bonds are very important, they are tangible bonds that packs share with one another. Werewolves like wolves are pack creatures, they need anchors which is usually their pack, their family. A lone wolf or werewolf does not last long, but unlike wolves it’s not just the fear of being eaten by something bigger and badder that werewolves must worry about. A lone wolf, an Omega, is a very dangerous thing to be, werewolves on their own become feral, and I hope you understand that when one is feral, their actions are driven by madness.”

Melissa still mute after what Harry had listened without truly being able to think much or process it.

“Peter lost most of his pack, his Alpha, and losing so much so quickly damaged his psyche, losing one pack member is like losing a limb, its physical, this feeling inside you. He lost eleven members of his family, his body was in shock, trying to heal from the damage done to his body and mind. He would have healed quite quickly, I would say three months, conscious within one week if his remaining pack stayed with him and helped him heal.” Harry felt Derek flinch violently beside him. “Unfortunately, that wasn’t the case, whatever shred of sanity Peter held onto vanished when he felt the remaining pack bonds snap, as Laura and Derek fled Beacon Hills, abandoning Peter as an Omega, leaving him at the mercy of any hunter who would do him harm.”

Peter swallowed thickly, hands balled into fists, he hadn’t expected anyone to ever take his side.

“Both Peter and his wolf, when those pack bonds snapped, as he was abandoned, he wasn’t in a coma, but the shock of his pack abandoning him rendered him in a catatonic state.” Harry continued, “He healed cell by cell, in excruciating agony aware but unable to move a muscle. It took six years for him to be able to move, he unfortunately had a nurse who was a hunter…and set in motion the events that occurred a few months ago.”

Derek hunched down, utterly broken by what he had just heard. How quickly his uncle would have recovered…if they had just stayed.

“She wasn’t trying to kill him, not outright as she injected liquid wolfsbane into him, giving him a bigger dose on the night of the full moon. In his feral drugged up state, Peter ended up killing his niece, something orchestrated by the hunters, who then cut Laura in half in order to lure Derek back to Beacon Hills. They were determined to end the Hale line, finish what they started six years ago.” Harry sighed, “They didn’t care about any of the humans who could have been caught in the crossfire. It was just more ‘abominations’ to put down.”

Melissa listened horrified to her core.

“Scott unfortunately was in the wrong place at the wrong time, and Peter still feral, still drugged up on wolfsbane…and had a new Alpha power coursing through him was worse than ever. Thankfully he didn’t rip Scott to shreds but merely bit him…it hasn’t been easy for Scott, I won’t lie and say it has. He’s actually quite determined, he managed to stop himself from responding fully to the Alpha who bit him. Probably due to Peter’s feral state, his wolf was feral, thus he just didn’t have the commanding voice to have anyone fall into line. In fact, in his feral state, Peter’s wolf wanted Scott to himself, as his Beta, but the ties that bind aren’t easily broken, to Peter’s wolf Scott had his own pack…and Peter’s wolf wanted Scott to kill them.”

Peter refused to look repentant in the face of the angry look the mother gave him.

Unfortunately for him, one look from Harry had him caving.

“I do not remember much of what happened,” Peter confessed smoothly, “What I do remember…the snippets, it’s like a dream, something I’ve hallucinated about. I very nearly killed Derek as well, he was attacked at the school before Harry figured everything out and ensured I received the suitable help to heal.” He did not wish to use the term rescue. The knowledge what he had done to Laura was difficult enough to live with, never mind he could have done the Hunters jobs for them and killed both Laura and Derek. The he was attacked gave away that Peter didn’t consider himself responsible for his actions…or rather didn’t want to admit responsibility for it.

“Your son with the help of Stiles managed to get a handle on his new wolf powers, he found an Anchor, which is a must for all werewolves, even those born to it. Then he found himself a girlfriend, Allison Argent,” pausing at the growl of pure unadulterated hatred that came from Peter’s human throat, his red eyes glowing with anger. “Unfortunately for Scott…his new girlfriends family…is a family of hunters. They hunt down and kill werewolves, in fact Christopher Argent has already shot your son, the only reason he got away is due to Derek being there for him. something which your son has never thanked him for and continued to blame him for everything that happened to him. His denial is quite strong, he continues to ripe the benefits of being a wolf yet detests what he’s become due to the fact his girlfriend’s family are hunters. He seems very much in denial about the danger he’s facing by just being in front of the Argents. They insist they care about the code of theirs, which means they don’t hunt down and kill innocent werewolves, yet he shot your son, who had gold eyes at the time, which reveals he’d never taken an innocents life.”

“At the time?” Melissa narrowed in on Harry’s wording like a shark on blood.

“I asked Stiles to ensure that Scott came to mine for the full moon, I would have come for him myself if I knew that his anchor was on shaky ground. An anchor ties a wolf to his or her humanity, keeps them from answering the wild call of the moon. Scott’s anchor is his girlfriend, when they split, his anchor could no longer hold him. I was called to a crime scene yesterday; a teenager had been killed by a werewolf. At first, I thought it was just a rouge Omega passing through or the hunters attempts at drawing out Derek again. I was wrong…Scott called Stiles yesterday and confessed to the murder…but he was insistent that Peter was controlling him.” Harry handed over the folder and opened it, letting her see the state the girl had been in.

Melissa stood up on shaky legs, both arms and legs trembling violently.

“Let me assure you that Peter did not in any way influence your son, he was with me all night along with four other witnesses including Stiles who you know wouldn’t lie in the face of Scott being in danger.” Harry stated firmly. “What Scott felt was his wolf, he’s obviously not used to its presence yet…he hasn’t accepted his wolf otherwise he would have known what it was and been able to control it.” Irritation coating his voice.

“What’s going to happen?” Melissa asked, closing the folder violently, unable to look at the pictures.

“My bosses know what happened, know he wasn’t in his right mind, he is not going to be arrested, at least if he follows the terms I’ve written down for him,” Harry informed her, “He will come to terms with what he’s done and get control over his wolf otherwise he will be sequestered away for his own and others safety. Now I realise that this won’t be possible with Peter as his Alpha until Scott gets over his aversion to his wolf and the fact he was given the bite.”

Melissa perched on her seat again, her mind blank as she stared at the three of them. She felt like she was in some sort of horrific nightmare she wanted out of immediately. She wanted to shake some sense into her son, at the same time she was absolutely terrified of what he was apparently capable of.

“Your son has changed, yes, but he still loves you, he’s still your son, I can put you in touch with people who have children who were bitten if you wish? It might give you a sense that you aren’t alone in this.” Harry comforted her. “Do you wish to hear the stipulations for Scott’s…suspended sentence so to speak?”

Melissa nodded, both at the comfort Harry offered her, realizing that her son was going through something she couldn’t contemplate. She loved her son unconditionally, and she wanted to continue that…but the picture of the girl was burned into her mind terrifying her.

“Scott will not participate in any school sports, which means he’s off the Lacrosse team. His sudden stamina has bound to have raised a lot of eyebrows. If he transforms in the middle of a game…he will out the entire supernatural world. It’s not something that anyone would allow…you understand that one person isn’t worth the entirety of the supernatural world becoming known?” Harry told her, subtly telling her that her son would be killed before he did any damage. “He will also give up his job at Deaton’s, whatever you do, do not trust that man, he knew what Scott became and said nothing, offered nothing in order to help him.” he warned.

Melissa grimaced, her son was so headstrong and stubborn, the thought of him doing this seemed unlikely. Yet if he didn’t…she would lose her son. This man was serious, he was an officer of the law, he knew about the supernatural world…this was all absolutely terrifying. The fact he had not so subtly in her book, threatened her son in order to protect the supernatural world didn’t help matters.

“He will visit an Alpha friend of mine four times a week, she will help him in all things werewolf related, you can go with him and see for yourself that Scott will be safe. Satomi is a wonderful Alpha, she takes in Omega’s and gives them a place to stay, a life, and teaches them all the values a werewolf should have. He will go after school until curfew then head back.”

Peter twitched at the name, surprised beyond belief that Harry knew Satomi. Derek did not react, which meant that he knew Harry was friends with Satomi.

“Two days of the week he will be coming with me and…the supernatural police to see the damage feral werewolves have done, what Hunters do…the other day he will be in a dragon reserve shovelling dragons dung,” Harry said it so matter of fact, not seeing the looks of disbelief on any of their faces.

Derek mouthed the word ‘Dragons’ with a look of astonishment on his face.

Peter suddenly smirked, he had a feeling he would rather enjoy getting to know the magical world. Dragons of any kind had never been on his radar before. Not dragons or Were-dragons and now Scott McCall was about to find that out, while shovelling shit. What could he say, he was a spiteful sort of person. He doubted very much, he’d ever accept Scott McCall into his pack, not after everything that had been said and done. Picking a hunter over your own kind, well Peter wasn’t stupid enough to let that happen. The boy was led around by his dick, the last thing he ever wanted was someone associated with a hunter near his pack.

“Satomi has allowed this? She knows that he’s in a relationship with a hunter-to-be? The one-day matriarch of the Argent line?” Peter asked, when it finally dawned on him.

“He won’t be able to talk about Satomi or where her pack is, I will have taken precautions, plus she will add her own,” Harry explained, “I told Satomi everything, and she wishes to talk to you about reaffirming the alliances between the Hale pack and hers.”

Harry turned back to Melissa, “Please understand Beacon Hills is Hale territory, and Scott is an Omega, if he goes feral, Peter as an Alpha will have no choice but to protect the town. Regardless of that, as this is Hale territory, if Scott pushes Peter, he can and will demand his removal from Beacon Hills, which will result in him having to move away. There aren’t many places where there isn’t a werewolf territory established not all of them are willing to put up with the risk of an Omega on their territory, due to the fact when anyone goes feral…hunters follow close behind putting entire packs, entire families into danger. New York is the closest place without a territory. He’s a guest on Peter’s territory, and he will have to behave there are councils that would enforce it. Normally as a human it wouldn’t affect you, but your son is a supernatural creature now and he has to follow the laws that govern them.”

Melissa glanced at Peter, who nodded solemnly, yes, it was all true what Harry had said.

“Are there any books I can get on the subject?” Melissa asked quietly, “Or someone I can speak to about it in length?” she didn’t want to do anything wrong.

“Books aren’t freely given out,” Peter told her, “If anyone got their hands on them, we would be more vulnerable, there are enough hunters out there without adding more. My families entire book collection is gone, it would take me a few weeks to find one, I will give you it, on loan.” He would need to get the Hale estate sorted out, during that time he’d just have to use his bearer bonds that were in the vault. Well some of them, even he would have trouble spending it all.

“I will be by tonight to speak to Scott myself, what time would you say would be best?” Harry asked, making it clear he was finished with the conversation for now.

“Come by at six, I’ll make sure he’s here,” Melissa said, nostrils flaring. She would call her son right after school got out and make sure he returned home.

“Very well, this is my number, feel free to call any time,” Harry said sliding a card over with his mobile phone number. “I will bring a few numbers of people who can help you through this with me after I have permission from them,” he wasn’t going to give out the numbers without talking to them first.

“Thank you,” Melissa said, her tone subdued.

The three began to leave the kitchen, leaving the overwhelmed woman to her thoughts.

“I am sorry…for my sons’ words…nobody deserves to hear such a thing,” Melissa said, staring at them with an almost blank look on her face.

Peter nodded before without a word the three left the McCall house.

“There’s somewhere I need to be, can you drive back?” Harry asked, offering the keys to the car, throwing them at Derek with a wink before he was off like a shot down the street, leaving too bemused werewolves in his wake.

Already Harry’s sour and anxious scent was beginning to fade to his normal scent and both felt themselves unconsciously relaxing at that fact. Derek hadn’t noticed just how on edge it had kept him until it was gone. Probably due to his own anxieties and troubles, with Kate and the trial.

“Come on, tell me everything about the trial, you were gone eight hours,” Peter commented as he got into the passenger side. Too eager for information to really care whether he was driving or not. Plus, the car smelt heavenly of Harry, of his mate.

Derek exhaled sharply, “We were in there for seven hours…they have some sort of Veritaserum that forces the truth out of the people they interrogate. But it had to be very specific, so Harry had to go from pack to pack, to get every piece of information he needed.” Derek surprisingly continued to talk as he drove, even when they got to Harry’s both stayed in the car with the windows cracked open until Derek’s voice cracked with exhaustion and he had revealed everything about MACUSA and the trial he’d went through yesterday.

Peter rarely interrupted too fascinated to really formulate a question at the moment.

-----------0

Harry stared at the burnt-out shell of the Hale house, which is what it was referred to. To him, it was a manor, but people didn’t tend to use those words these days. He didn’t think either of the men were ready to come back here, Peter might one day, but for now his grief was still to new. He could feel the echoes of the pain the family had endured, he also knew they knew Kate Argent was finally paying for her crimes. Spirits knew everything, he’d known that since he was fourteen years old. His parents’ ghosts had returned for a brief time, they had known what was happening and coached him on how to get out of there. Then there was Dumbledore…he didn’t want to think on that though.

Glancing down he plucked the stone out of the ground, before he slowly made his way inside the house. He wasn’t sure if it would work, it had been over six years after all. He’d never tried fixing something so old, but he wanted to do this for them, if he could. It had nothing to do with him getting to see it though, of course, not.

He didn’t find the library on the ground floor, all that was there was a large sitting room, a massive kitchen, dining room, a reception room, an office as well as a downstairs toilet and shower as well as a bedroom which he didn’t venture into. He felt it would be too disrespectful, he could of course, remove his scent, but he didn’t want to sneak around. If they had a problem with him being there, then they could just tell him, and he wouldn’t enter the building again. Much of the property hadn’t been touched in ways of material items. Everything had just been left to decay, with it being private property, obviously nobody had thought to clear it out.

On the second floor, he found many bedrooms and what was probably once a spectacular library. The roof was gone, the books – what he could see of them - were not only burnt but waterlogged. Using his wand, he levitated the first book and murmured a quiet Reparo. A genuine smile spilled out onto his face as the book repaired itself right in front of his eyes. It had returned to its original state, it had worked.

His grip on the stone lessened as he transfigured it into a stone box, another spell would ensure it would hold all the books as he shifted it closer to the bookcases. He levitated the book with a wave of his hand and placed it without pause into the box.

That was what Harry stood there doing for hours, the chore helped him stop overthinking everything. Whether he was doing the right thing by the terms he’d set forth for McCall. Wondering whether he was just making things worse. He didn’t know how it could get worse to be honest, but knowing him, it would be his luck that it did. He had been tempted to add the stipulation that he didn’t see Argent, but he knew fools in love wouldn’t listen. They’d just sneak around, and Harry honestly had enough on his plate as it was dealing with the teen.

Some of the books were too badly damaged to repair, others were half ash and there was nothing he could do for them. He tried to get the titles and wrote down the ones that were legible. He continued to levitate the books into the box as he finished with them, never once touching them. This was the Hales den, their once safe place, and they must loath the scents of humans that had been in here. So, he wanted to make sure something was returned without any foreign scents on them. Other than smoke and ash, it just depends on how well the spells worked. He had no idea, it wasn’t as if he had a werewolf nose to test it with.

He continued for the next four hours, just getting the last book finished just before the clock struck five. Which gave him an hour to return home, have a shower put on a change of clothes…then endure the horror that was Scott McCall. He felt smug satisfaction as he looked around, only ten of the books were beyond ruined, and nine of them were intelligible. He only had one that had crumbled into ashes when he levitated it.

Blinking as he stared at the bookcase, his fingers brushed against the dark spots, his lips twitched. They had the Hale sign crafted into their bookcase. It was special made, he realized, either that or one of the werewolves was good at carving, it was a thing of beauty he must admit. He couldn’t resist restoring it, his breathing hitching at the sight of it, he was right, handmade and beautiful.

Shrinking it down, he placed it in the stone chest he’d created where it fitted in just fine, like the rest of the books. Merlin, he ached like crazy, standing for hours would do that to anyone. He wasn’t going to shower he decided, a bath was exactly what he needed. Especially if he was going to have to deal with McCall afterwards.

Levitating the stone chest, he grasped an end of it before Apparating back to the house. Groaning as he stretched out, kicking off his shoes as he lowered the chest down onto the rug. He blinked in astonishment at the sudden sight of Peter and Derek both fully wolfed out tense and alert.

“Oh boy,” Harry murmured, tense himself now, “I know I probably shouldn’t have gone, but I don’t think either of you were ready…what are you doing?” Harry asked, baffled at their odd behaviour. They weren’t paying any attention to him; their sole attention was focused on the chest.

“These are the books from the library,” Derek choked out, picking one up carefully with his claws, practically cuddling it while he inhaled the scent coming from it. “It smells like mom,” he hadn’t smelt anything like it in six years. He had forgotten how she smelt until then.

“Oh,” Harry said wincing slightly, “Sorry, I had no idea the spell would work that way…” this must be the worst torture ever.

“Don’t be,” Derek retorted vehemently, as he allowed the Beta shift to fade away revealing his human visage.

“Do you want me to…?” Harry gesticulated towards the book, willing to do what he had done before and make sure the scent never faded. Much like he had done for Laura’s scent.

Derek’s eyes flashed blue when he realized what Harry meant, with a stiff nod, not moving from where he was crouched over the book.

Harry breathed shakily, not scared of them, but overwhelmed with the strength of their grief. He could feel it, as if it was physically a part of him. Which shouldn’t be possible, he’d never felt anything like it before, and didn’t think sensing emotions from others was normal. He’d need to investigate this.

He waved his hand over the book in Derek’s hand before he repeated the spell on the contents of the stone chest. Unable to help himself, he squeezed Peter’s shoulder in comfort, scent marking him. Swallowing thickly, he repeated the process with Derek before leaving both werewolves to grieve.

No matter how far he ventured away – to the bathroom – he still felt them.

Why was he suddenly feeling everyone?

He would meditate while he bathed, perhaps that would lead him to an answer.

-----------------0

There we go! Sorry if Melissa is out of character I've only seen her in two or three episodes. The one where Stiles breaks in, the one where Peter takes her out on a date...yep just two but I could have sworn there were three but never mind. I didn't see any after that, or how she reacted when she found out...or really much of her character...if you have a minute perhaps you'd give me a run down on her character? Sassy? Sarcastic? always annoyed? Do you want to see the conversation between Harry and Scott? Or will we see the results of an annoyed Harry afterwards? Also last chance on whether you want the KANIMA in this story, I'd need to engineer something...either Peter not being the one to bite him or orchestrate a scene between hunters, werewolves and of course stupid human teenagers who end up clawed! Imagine the surprise after finding out who the Kanima was if he was just scratched :D fun times! He obviously didn't know about the claw thing or he wouldn't have risked killing Kate Argent - in the series- that way now would he? :P Well that's the chapter up! Read and Review please! I do hope you're all enjoying it though!

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 21

Laying back against the filled tub, Harry closed his eyes, immersing himself completely in his mind and magic. Slowly following the feelings that were echoing throughout his body. Time became insignificant as he focused solely on what was what. Trying to figure out what his magic was playing at echoing feelings not his own through him. Coming upon the strongest one, it was blue, pulsing with life and vitality and the second Harry's magic touched it, he knew instinctively that it was Derek. He could feel Derek, his emotions, his well-being. Mentally yanking himself back, he found another, golden, tightly interwind with his own magical core, now that, that was his son. He was strong, happy, healthy, albeit Harry got the sense he missed home.

Merlin's bloody hairy balls, why the hell could he suddenly feel everyone? Had this been there the entire time? Just utterly inaccessible? Had his sudden inclusion in a different part of the supernatural world somehow changed his magical core to fit in with this new life? Unable to help himself, he investigated the other bonds he had. There was a yellow one, a thin strand, this belonged to Jimmy, the young werewolf, he'd only spent a few days with, most of the time he'd been gone. He seemed very settled, happier than he'd been in a long time but very contemplative for whatever the reason.

Digging in deeper, Harry found a pulsing green one, Harry choked on a sudden inhale. This was Stiles, he was so conflicted, worried, scared and by Merlin, the magic he could feel just from the strand...it was immense. Stiles was going to be so powerful one day, and Harry couldn't wait to see what he became. Stiles was obviously finding it difficult to deal with the supernatural world. He'd need to have a talk with him, to see what he could do for the teen. Unfortunately, tonight was out of the question, he had to deal with Scott McCall, bloody typical. He'd call him tonight, seeing as his father would be working night-shift again.

The last strand was...incomplete, and blood red, it had a different feel to it when compared to the others. Why? What was different about this particular one? He didn't even need to touch it for it to be confirmed that it was Peter's, perhaps it had something to do with Peter being an alpha so it wasn't as easy to cause this sort of bond? Either that or trust has some part to play in it?

Noise suddenly startled Harry, bringing him out of his meditative trance – state – he'd been in. jerking in the bathtub, sending the water spilling everywhere, finally the words penetrated his mind. If he wanted to go to McCall's then he best get out now, it was nearing time.

“Thank you, Peter,” Harry called, hastily grabbing his shampoo bottle and giving his hair a scrub before dunking back under. Once he was sure he had it all out, he stood, grabbing a towel before wrapping it around his waist and walking into his bedroom. Peter was already gone, closing his door he used a spell to try himself off before dressing in more comfortable clothing. He wasn't one for wearing suits a great deal of the time, in fact he hated it.

He felt more himself in a pair of jeans and a long sleeved top. Sliding his feet into a pair of trainers, he put his wand into his jeans pocket – which was expanded to allow it – he had those sorts of spells imbued into all his clothing for safety.

He wished he had someone who could give him answers to this mystery. He was feeling pack bonds to everyone, it didn't matter that they were different werewolves apparently. Hell, he was even able to sense Stiles, who was a Spark, Harry's eyes widened, staring unseeingly at the wall in shock. A spark who had the compatibility to become an Emissary, a member of the Hale pack. He was feeling the pack bonds to everyone, this was...strange. Alpha's were the ones with the strongest feelings towards pack bonds, but even Beta's could feel them too.

Was Stiles actually a member of the Hale pack? Was one full moon able to make the bonds flourish? Or was he able to feel them all because of his magic? Whether or not they were actually a pack or not? Groaning in despair, he rubbed his eyes tiredly. Perhaps Peter would be able to give him some insight to this new mystery.

“I'll talk to you both later, stay safe,” Harry called out to them knowing both of them would hear him, as he Apparated to the garage, grabbed the closest keys, while opening the garage door before flooring it out there. It was very close to six o'clock, he didn't want to be late.

Ten minutes later and broken speed limits, Harry stepped out of his car at the McCall residence. What could he say? What would be the point of having magic and being an officer of the law if he couldn't bend the rules a bit and drive over the limit? Which he was entitled to do...just in the events of an emergency, which this wasn't.

Ensuring his car was locked, he made his way directly up the path, the curtains shuffled, and before he could knock, the door was opened.

“Hello, Mrs. McCall,” Harry stated, “I take it Scott is in?” she did look slightly overwhelmed and hugely tired.

“Not yet, I haven't been able to get him on his phone,” Melissa explained, “He must have gone to practice then to the vets afterwards.” her shoulders were hunched, looking incredibly burdened by the news she's heard.

Harry pursed his lips, “You suspected this would happen,” he deduced.

“I...yes, getting Scott to do anything these days is impossible. I...he's spending all his time when he's not at work or at school with his girlfriend, or up the stairs in his room talking to her,” Melissa told him resignedly, not to mention she'd suspected drugs too but that was rendered unimportant due to recent revelations.

“I have a few things for you, that might make this easier,” Harry added, patiently waiting to be let into the house, he couldn't very well converse with Scott in full view of neighbours. Nosy ones at that, judging by the amount of curtain flapping that was going on.

“Oh!” Melissa shook her head, “Come on it, I'm so sorry, I'm just a little...off-kilter.”

“As is expected after the afternoon you've had,” Harry said with sympathy as he wandered into the property, which was shining. This woman cleaned when she was upset, he realized, the appliances gleamed for Merlin's sake.

Melissa grimaced at the reminder of this afternoon, it had been hellish simply put. Not only had she found out what her son was hiding, she'd learned that he was a danger to himself and others. That he had murdered a girl, whether he meant it or not, he had ended her life brutally. The pictures burned into her mind had caused her to be sick earlier after they left, she hadn't eaten since then. Too sickened to even contemplate the idea.

“I have brought you this,” Harry said, handing over a pendant with a hour-glass vial, filled with a fine powder. “You should keep it with you at all times in case of an emergency. In the face of anything supernatural, you smash the glass and will the contents into a circle either around you or the person you're afraid of. It will keep them contained, it's mountain ash.” there was no point in telling her to believe it would work, since she knew it did, and thus would instinctively believe it did. Harry also didn't tell her he would know when and if she ever broke it, he wasn't going to leave her defenceless.

Melissa accepted the pendant, unconsciously relaxing knowing she wouldn't be completely vulnerable to the supernatural world. “Thank you,” she said, gratitude and relief showing through her quite tough demeanour.

“You're more than wel--” Harry started to say, but was cut off, by the sound of a panicked Scott shouting through the house.

“MOM!” terror was evident in his voice.

Harry shook his head, another sign that he wasn't adjusting to being a werewolf. If he just used his senses, which should be second nature to him by now, he'd know his mother was alive and well. No doubt he was panicking due to the fact he could smell Peter, Derek and himself in his home. He wasn't sure even Satomi could get through to this stubborn boy. Out of them all, she was the one who could have the most success with him though. She had the patience to deal with unruly teens.

“Mom!” Scott said, relief covering his features before they zoned in on Harry, suspicion and anger mounting. “What did they tell you? You shouldn't listen to them,”

“Good evening, Scott,” Harry said pleasantly, “I have told your mother everything, she needed to know...especially after you did the other night.” his countenance turning grim at the end of the sentence.

“You had no right!” Scott roared in anger, his shift coming upon him without conscious thought due to his lose of control.

Melissa gasped in shock eyes going wide as she stared at her son, her very, very different son. Fear soon slammed into her, she could see something in her sons eyes that had most definitely not been in the eyes of Derek Hale who transformed for her. A feral-ness, an anger.

“Mom, no,” Scott took a step towards her, his visage returning to normal, a look of contrite and sadness on his face when she stepped away from him pain tore through him. “I wouldn't ever hurt you,” he said quietly, very subdued.

“You also told Stiles that, and how many times have you lost control and almost killed him?” Harry said his tone suddenly tired. “Kid...you lost control of your anchor and ignored Stiles when he told you to come to me, and the result of that...you killed someone when completely out of control.”

“What...no! I didn't,” Scott protested in complete denial. “I swear I didn't,” his puppy eyes upon his Mom, trying to get her to listen to him.

“You killed sixteen-year-old Danielle Lewis from Devenford Prep,” Harry informed him bluntly, “If you don't believe me, check your eyes, I'm sure Stiles has informed you of what they mean.”

Melissa made a soft noise, just realizing that Derek too had blue eyes.

“Not everyone who gains blue eyes murdered in cold blood, sometimes a werewolf must kill in self defence, mostly hunters that are trying to kill them. Then there are those who kill out of mercy after the bite doesn't take, and are dying in excruciating agony.” a grimace on his face.

Scott moved over to the mirror, flashing his eyes he backed away, horror consuming him, “No, no, no, no this isn't happening, it didn't happen.” he muttered to himself. He couldn't have killed someone, he wasn't a bad person, he was good, he'd always been good. “I didn't do it, Peter made me!” in so much denial that he just couldn't swallow the idea he'd hurt – more like murdered – someone.

“Peter was with us all night,” Harry retorted angrily, “Even Stiles would confirm it. Do not try to pass the blame for your own actions. You've been warned by Derek, Stiles and myself multiple times that this was where it was going to lead to Scott McCall!” smacking his hand on the table, before pointing his hand, “You refused to listen, this is all down to you! Your wolf was in control, not Peter Hale, but you do remember how Peter was? Because you are going the same way! You are an Omega! You need a pack otherwise this decline is going to continue...until you kill someone else. When that happens, there will be nothing I can do for you. You would be arrested and imprisoned, probably for life, however, if you were a threat to human life...you would be killed.”

Scott just straightened up and shook his head, refusing to listen.

“The proper authorities already know about the murder, you will be receiving a suspended sentence so to speak. If you fail to follow through on any of the conditions of your continued freedom you will be arrested for that crime.” Harry stated sharply, in professional work mode.

That made Scott pale, the fear he could feel emanating from his mother was soul crushing too.

“Believe me I will know the moment you don't adhere to the rules,” Harry informed him seriously, “Are you ready to open your ears and actually listen to what I have to say instead of shaking your head and sticking it in the Nile?”

“Sit down, Scott,” Melissa added before Scott could argue, “Now.”

Scott grunted in frustration, eyes flashing blue yet again, before he reluctantly sat down.

Melissa grasped a hold of her pendant, finding reassurance in it.

Harry slid the paperwork towards Scott, a list of everything he had to adhere to.

He refused to even look at it.

“You will take yourself off the Lacrosse team effective immediately,” Harry stated firmly, unsurprised when Scott stood up abruptly.

“No! I'm the first line! I can't quit!” Scott argued.

“You seem to think this is up for debate, Scott, it isn't.” Harry retorted in annoyance. “If you don't you'll be put in prison it's as simple as that. This is no idle threat, and believe me, you won't like the supernatural prison you'd end up in.” dissuading him of the belief he could get away with what he did because he was a werewolf. He seemed to pause hearing the words 'supernatural prison' good, he was listening. “So you can and will quit Lacrosse and any other sport. You will also give up your job at Deaton's, since you won't have the time for it.”

“I can't! Please, don't make me quit my job!” Scott pleaded with Harry, his puppy like features not moving Harry the slightest.

“Four days out of the week, you will visit a nearby Alpha, who will teach you in all ways of the wolf, how to control yourself, how to gain a suitable anchor, and how to fight to let some off that pent up aggression off.” Harry continued on, ignoring Scott's pleas. “Two of the days you'll spend with me, learning the consequences of Feral werewolves and the devastation the hunters cause the supernatural community. On the Sunday's you'll be busy doing everything asked of you in a reserve for the day.”

Scott just stared at Harry with a look of stunned disbelief. This couldn't be happening, he must be dreaming, he must be having a nightmare. That was seven days a week! Glancing down at the paperwork, he noticed how very official it all looked and swallowed thickly. He would never get to see Allison! This wasn't fair.

It also didn't say how long for.

“The only reason they're being lenient on this murder...Scott, is because you are new to being a werewolf and underage, I fought for this for you, do not make me regret it.” Harry informed the reeling teenager. “Sign the paperwork, do what must be done, and you might just dig yourself out of this hole you've built up around yourself. You might be underage, but you're nearly an adult, it's time to take responsibility for your own actions.”

“Sign it, Scott,” Melissa begged her son, she did not want to see him arrested and incarcerated. She still kept her distance from him, wary of all things supernatural.

Harry removed a pen from his jeans pocket and chucked it over to the teen.

Scott, sick to his stomach, picked up the pen and scrawled his name on the dotted line. He felt a slight zing like electricity, but Scott ignored it, without realizing what it was.

Only Harry felt the document become legally binding.

“You also,” Harry gestured towards Melissa.

Melissa took the paperwork and actually read it over, once she deemed it what Harry said earlier did she sign it too.

Harry relaxed once both signed it, neither Melissa or Scott would be able to discuss anything related to the contract. Which meant Scott wouldn't be able to blurt out anything he saw or heard while with Satomi or even on the reserve...which included magic. Everyone was safe from the Argent family, or as safe as could be. He was sure Satomi would 'Alpha voice' Scott into keeping anything he saw or heard with her a secret too. Although, his spells were fool proof, the Alpha voice could be gotten around. Especially if you had the willpower, and surprisingly despite his utter inability to accept his wolf, Scott did show a great deal of willpower.

“It will begin tomorrow, I shall pick you up and take you to Satomi, the Alpha,” He elaborated, “You may come as well, Melissa, if you wish to see first-hand what your son is going to be learning. Perhaps get some clarity from stable werewolves,” a subtle dig at Scott, “Who can give you information, the knowledge that your son isn't so different after all.” hopefully Scott wouldn't act like he did with Derek.

“Understand this...a wolf pack see each other as family, brothers and sisters, the pack is everything to them...keep your tongue in check and for the love of all that's holy, don't mention the Argent's, at least two that I know of lost their entire families, their blood families to the Argent's for the simple reason being that they were born werewolves. Don't turn around and tell them that their families deserved it as well. They will not put up with it the way Derek did.”

Scott flinched and glanced side-ways at his mom, hoping she wouldn't realize what Harry meant. It was apparently too much to ask for, as she was just staring sadly, with shame and disgust clouding her scent. He just wanted to run, run away and never look back.

“Mom,” Scott whispered, his throat choked up, self-disgust and shame coursing through him. He hated what he was, and his Mom was scared of him so that reinforced the idea that he was something unnatural.

“You have a phone call to make,” Melissa stated, stepping back away from him, “I'll call you when dinner is ready,” she took the long way around the kitchen to avoid him. Knowing she was hurting her son, but unable to do anything about it. She needed time, she just needed time to adjust that was all.

Things would one day go back to normal, or as normal as her life would ever get with a teenager Werewolf son on her hands. Desperately trying to remind herself of everything Harry had said, his reassurances that her son was still her son, still loved her, just had a little bit different, temperamental.

Harry drove away from Melissa's house after a few minutes of idling, his phone calling Stiles from the passenger seat.

“Hey, Harry!” came Stiles voice from the hands free speaker phone enabled call.

“Why don't you come to mine for a few hours of practice?” Harry offered Stiles, he had promised to teach him and he intended to keep that promise. “I can pick you up, I'm in the area.”

“I'll be waiting!” Stiles exclaimed before a yelp was heard, Harry rolled his eyes his lips twitching, Stiles in his excitement had probably fallen over. “Bye!” he added before the call ended.

Harry chuckled in amusement, as he made his way towards Stiles' home. He definitely sounded a lot happier than he had sounded when he answered the call anyway. He'd need to talk about what was bothering him though.

He'd teach Stiles tonight because tomorrow...tomorrow Kate Argent would be facing retribution and the entire world would be made aware of her actions.

The hunter community would be brought to his knees, one hunter at a time.

A new kind would take it's place. A magical kind. His kind.

The days of old hunters was done.

--------------0

There we go, no shouting, but that's how Harry is, Stiles has mentioned it often in the previous 20 chapters...He has to be a hella pissed to shout :D I like making his characters all different to some extent but always bad ass ;) I honestly can't wait to being more werewolves into it :D speed it up a bit give it a touch more drama ;) this whole Argent thing has lasted a hell of a lot longer than I anticipated! 21 chapters in and she's still alive...boy, next chapter we will see a bit of Stiles training, Kate getting her comeuppance and the reactions of the Argents...all of them or just Chris? Keep Gerard out of it for now? :P and yes, finally a mention of someone else from the magical world other than Teddy ;) it's entirely up to you if you want her in it or just mentioned from time to time like Walking Dead Wizard! :D Read and Review please!

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 22

“How you feeling, kiddo?” Harry asked, as he pressed down on the accelerator as soon as Stiles closed the car door. He would need to get Stiles back home in a few hours, so that was the allotted time to get some training done. Considering the magic he could feel within Stiles, he was amazed he wasn’t having trouble. He reckoned Sparks required anchors, so Stiles had to be well adjusted at least where it came to an anchor. Perhaps not enough to keep him feeling overwhelmed. The fact he was keeping the supernatural from his father probably wasn’t helping anything either.

“It could have been me,” Stiles said quietly staring out of the window, anxiety thrumming through him, causing him to tap his feet against the footrest and his fingers to tap against his knees.

Harry blinked, “What could have?” he asked, his tone low and quiet.

“If Teddy hadn’t been here…I would have gone to Scott’s,” Stiles stated firmly, there was no doubt he would have gone. He’d planned on it as a matter of fact, but the prospect of actually getting to see Teddy – his other best friend – who wasn’t ignoring him, abandoning him for a girl and genuinely wanted to see and spend time with him had made him agree right away. He hadn’t second guessed himself all night, not until Scott called him with that horrifying news. It didn’t matter that he had been grounded, his dad had been working, so he could have gone without him any the wiser.

“Ah,” Harry sighed, grimacing, “Look kid, there’s no point to dwelling on something you can’t change. Believe me I know that better than most. It won’t change a single damn thing, what Scott has done…it’s on him not you. Until you learn to harness your spark…well, against a werewolf you won’t come out a victor. You’ve been so lucky so far, but that luck will eventually run out. The same thing happened to me when I was a young boy, eleven years old, I ended up face to face with my parents killer, but I managed to get out there with my life intact, if not for my magic and my mother’s sacrifice I would have died. I didn’t know magic, I was quite useless,”

“How did you deal with it?” Stiles asked, just talking about it was calming him down, as the relentless tapping ceased. Although his mind had burst with the new information, he knew next to nothing about Harry’s family, he guessed he knew why now.

“I didn’t,” Harry revealed, slowing down to a stop at the traffic lights. “I didn’t deal with it, Stiles, I didn’t have anyone to talk to, confide in, I was alone and I bottled a lot of shit up. It turns you into someone you don’t want to be, we all have different ways of dealing with things…or not dealing with them.” Stiles own father had lost himself in every bottle of alcohol he could until Harry had put a stop to it.

“Like Derek,” Stiles said quietly, feeling guilty yet again, he wasn’t blind to the similarities between Derek and Harry. Just small ones, not that he noticed as a kid, Harry had always been strict but fair, always willing to listen and give his opinion. When he was alone though, he got a little broody, just like Derek was all the time. Derek had been alone, just like Harry said he was. it made him feel even more guilty just thinking on it.

“Derek…wasn’t just hurt, Stiles, he was utterly destroyed by what happened. The belief he was to blame didn’t help his psyche any. For the past six years he closed himself off completely, it was a wonder he wasn’t suicidal.” Harry said grimly, “The pack bonds are physical to an extent, you can feel them, the people on the other end, it’s something you’ll feel yourself if you chose to become part of a pack. Derek desires to feel all that again, to be part of a pack, so much so that he’s willing to help a boy who has been nothing but ungrateful to him in turn. It’s a bit like how Lydia treated you a few years ago.” As if he didn’t exist.

Stiles flushed bright red, the talk he’d had with Harry had been completely horrifyingly embarrassing. Yet he had come to appreciate that honesty some time later. He still admired her, he just didn’t ogle her, if anything he felt constantly frustrated with her tendency to play dumb given how smart she actually was. The only good thing about having his eyes opened was the fact when he stopped paying attention to Lydia, Jackson didn’t torment him quite so much. That’s not to say the douchebag didn’t drive him mad, he did, he just didn’t do it every day.

“But I’m human, how will I be able to feel pack bonds?” Stiles asked, as always his rapid-fire mind made him unable to concentrate on any one thing for long.

“You aren’t human, Stiles, not fully, you are a Spark, you belong in the supernatural world, just like the rest of us,” Harry corrected him, “You will just be a little more vulnerable than the rest of a pack, due to your inability to heal like the werewolves do.” With potions though, Stiles would never remain hurt for long, even a broken bone could be repaired within twenty-four hours.

“Even if you were only human, it still means you’d be part of a pack, in fact humans are important to werewolf packs, it enables them to be reminded of their humanity. Have you forgotten that some of the people in the Hale pack were humans?” Harry paused in his conversation at the drive thru, as he ordered food for all of them, enough that the wolves won’t end up going hungry. Parking after paying, he waited patiently for the food as he continued his conversation, “Nearly half of the people Kate Argent killed were human, Stiles, in her book…if you ran with wolves you were no better than them and deserve ‘to be put down like the dogs’ as she said,” his tone filled with revulsion as he spoke the words. “They were all a pack, although they were all related, so it might be unusual for a human to be part of a pack without romantic ties or familial ties. It’s something you’d need to ask Peter, no doubt if you both sat down you’d get on like a house on fire. He’d love answering your questions, only if you could put up with his smug attitude,” he added wryly.

Stiles bit is tongue to stop himself asking Harry if he was attracted to Peter. That was definitely not a question he wanted an answer to. Harry was like a father to him, and that was definitely not a question you asked a parent. He knew Peter liked Harry though, judging by the glances he’d seen the werewolf give him. Shivering a little at the thought, only to have Harry turn the heating on, thinking he was cold.

“What’s going to happen to Scott?” Stiles asked him, still subdued. He had avoided Scott as much as he was able to at school. Not that it had been difficult, Scott had been trailing after Allison all day, trying to get her attention and affection back after the whole debacle at the school. It was as if the conversation between them hadn’t happened at all. He was so far into denial that Stiles was concerned what would happen next full moon.

Harry remained silent, as he pressed the button to open his window, “Thanks,” he said as the guy passed through the massive bag of food he’d ordered and tray of drinks. Giving him a nod he pressed the window back up, and opened the bag, withdrawing a bag of curly fries and handed them over with a wry smile. Nothing made Stiles feel better than a big bag of curly fries. He was addicted to them. Starting the car back up, he glanced behind him to ensure it was safe to reverse, it was.

Before long they were back on the road again.

“My boss knows about it,” Harry said eventually, “I made sure that they understood it wasn’t completely Scott’s fault, but he has an obligation to get control of himself, he is a werewolf now. Derek, me and you have all continued to tell him the dangers but he refused to listen. Now he will have no choice or he will end up imprisoned.”

“What will happen during the full moon if he’s put in prison?” Stiles protested, mouth full of curly fries.

“There are dozens of supernatural prisons all around the world, Stiles, run by wizards and witches,” Harry explained, deciding against trying to explain Azkaban and the dementors. Now that would just horrify the kid, no need to give him nightmares. “They’re specifically built to contain supernatural criminals, and believe you me, Scott wouldn’t do well there.”

“Oh,” Stiles said, swallowing the fries mouth opening in shock.

“Yes, Scott’s reaction was similar.” Harry said wryly, as he parked the car now home. “That’s not to say he’s gotten away with it.” He added, undoing his seat belt, and getting out of the car, grabbing the food and drinks then closing the door with his backside. Successfully managing to get the car locked as well, seen that Stiles was out.

“What do you mean ‘not getting away with it?’ what’s going to happen to him?” Stiles asked taking the drinks tray from Harry as they wandered into the house, but his attention was definitely solely focused on Harry right now – well other than trying not to trip himself up – which was always inevitable.

Harry nodded in greeting to both werewolves who were sitting in the living room, giving gestures for them to follow and holding up the food in explanation. He didn’t say anything due to the fact that Peter was on the phone, it would be rude to interrupt after all. He hated when people did it to him, Teddy and Stiles being his obvious exception. With his job he had to be extremely accurate and careful, so listening was vital.

Once they were in the kitchen, Harry put the food down and grabbed plates, musing on the best way to tell Stiles everything and how to begin his training in the arts of magic. “I have given Scott an ultimatum, he does what I’ve stipulated that he do, or he will go to prison and serve time.”

“What did you say he had to do?” Stiles asked, grabbing glasses and sitting down as the plates and glasses were divvied up. Harry didn’t normally buy takeaway, he preferred cooking on his own, but when he did he only bought from one place.

Harry gazed straight at Stiles thoughtfully, truthfully he shouldn’t tell Stiles anything. This was officially a case now, this wasn’t him just pretending. Yet he knew once the shock wore off that Scott would whine about everything to Stiles. He couldn’t say anything to his little girlfriend who didn’t know he was a werewolf, yet. He might as well give him a true account of what was going on.

So Harry explained as he plated the food out for everyone, giving all the details about his punishment and why.

“Why stop him working at Deaton’s?” Stiles asked perplexed, everything else was self-explanatory. Lacrosse was dangerous if his control was shaky. Following Harry would guarantee that he’d understand why he has to gain control and the Sunday thing, that was probably the only real punishment he was getting. Although an unconscious part of his mind realized Harry hadn’t said exactly what was in the reserve. Going to an Alpha he didn’t know for a fresh start was also good. Scott would just act up if it was either Derek or Peter. Peter for obvious reasons, but Stiles didn’t understand why Scott hated Derek so much after all he had just tried to help him. Maybe it was because of the reminder that he was a werewolf? And he’d never be normal again? Although Stiles reckoned that Scott didn’t want to be normal, not really, he was just a spastic teen, bench warmer with asthma before, now he was a popular jock with a smoking hot girlfriend and was before he spoiled it, on first line and can run more than a few meters before needing an inhaler.

“Because he won’t have the time to work there, plus I don’t trust Deaton, he knew your friend was a werewolf from the get go and did not say anything. He was an Emissary who failed his pack. The worst sort of coward you can come across.” Harry admitted darkly, the only worse thing is actually betraying your pack, and for all he knew Deaton had done just that. “Never trust that man, Stiles, ever.”

“What did he do?” Stiles asked inquisitively, nabbing more curly fries and eating them, he was hungry.

“Deaton isn’t just an Emissary, he’s also a Druid, a ‘magic user’, when one swears to be an Emissary, the pack should come first. Yet Deaton always put his Druidic indoctrination before all else, believing that interfering with anything was wrong, and it went against nature.” Harry explained tersely, why the hell the Hale pack wanted anything to do with him was baffling. “Druid’s aren’t capable of real magic, just rituals, with the right tools and setting they can do some. When Deaton attached himself to the Hale pack, he gained a bit more magic through the pack bonds and his connection to the land than he had before. It seems to me he did enough to avoid suspicion and being kicked out than anything else.” This was only his belief though, he couldn’t say for sure if it was the case. He hadn’t met Deaton yet, but he knew one day he would. He also knew he wouldn’t like the fucker.

“You gain more magic if you join a pack?” Stiles perked up, looking curious.

“So to speak,” Harry said grudgingly, wandering through the living room where he could feel the wards being penetrated. Opening the window to allow the owl entrance to his home. “With you, it would be different, you’d bring a lot more to any pack than a mere Druid. You’d make them more powerful just like they would give you more power.” Taking the missive he allowed the owl to do as he pleased.

Opening the letter, he read through the missive unsurprised by its contents he’d known it was coming.

“Peter, you’ll be coming to MACUSA tomorrow, it’s time,” Harry said, before the letter was thrown into the fire where it was quickly reduced to ash. He knew better than to leave missives like that lying around, even with magic at the helm.

“May I borrow your car? The book you wanted has been found, my contact is at the other side of town.” Peter asked, for once giving an explanation as to what he was doing. Derek glanced at him with a cock of his eyebrow knowing how out of character it was for Peter to explain anything and not just mysteriously disappear.

“How much do they want for it?” Harry asked, peering at Peter with expressive green eyes.

“Fifteen hundred dollars,” Peter replied dryly, thankfully his contacts knew he was good for it – when he could gain access to his bank accounts and the rest of the Hale fortune – he’d already made moves for such a thing, so with a little luck it wouldn’t take too long.

“Hold on a minute,” Harry said absently, making his way through to his office and picking up a huge wad of cash that was in his locked drawer. “Here,” he said once he returned, handing over the two bundles, each contained a thousand dollars each. “Dinner’s ready but it will be warm whenever you want it.” Before Peter could get a word in edgewise Harry left the living room, heading for the kitchen. Stiles followed him wanting to continue their conversation.

“Key’s are in the garage, each are numbered, parking spot to key,” Harry absently called back through.

“Will I be strong enough to shift into an animal like you if I join a pack?” Stiles asked as he sat down after Harry gesticulated towards him to do so.

Derek padded into the room looking less awkward than he had in the past, which could only be a good thing.

“I’m afraid I can’t answer that, but Peter may just have a book that might, or we will investigate together.” Harry promised him, suspecting quite heavily that tentative ties were already growing with the Hale pack. That Stiles was already growing into his place as an Emissary. It had to be something he wanted otherwise it wouldn’t be happening. It wasn’t really surprising, Stiles dearly wished for a big family, for acceptance, for friends, for loyalty, for something much greater, a partner to share it with.

“I want to come tomorrow,” Derek stated, his tone demanding, just like Stiles was used to when it came from the sourwolf.

Harry gave Derek a narrowed eyes gaze, silently warning him that he was pushing it.

“Please,” Derek gritted his teeth as he said the words, he wasn’t used to being censored, it would take a while, plus he was wound up just thinking of Kate Argent and clearly not thinking properly.

“I would never stop you from getting absolution, Derek,” Harry said, the narrowed eye look disappearing leaving behind tiredness. “You deserve this closure, eat up, tomorrow is going to be very long, and tiresome. You’ll need to make an appearance at both MACUSA and the police station. No arguments, you deserve that apology, and you deserve better than being treated like a suspect in your own damn town!” although his brooding demeanour and leather jacket probably didn’t help much, but welcome to a world that judged you based on appearances.

Appearances were deceptive, and how anyone could blame Derek for being the way he is was beyond him. He guessed that you truly did have to walk a mile in someone’s shoes to understand. Then again, it wasn’t always the case, Stiles knew about the tragedy, had suffered his own, yet still reacted to the front Derek put on. Then again he was still a teenager, he had a lot of growing up to do still. Not everyone could be like him at sixteen years of age.

Derek’s shoulders relaxed from their tensed up state and gave a nod, he wasn’t sure why but he’d expected his Alpha to put up a fight about him going. Perhaps it was because Harry always said what he meant, and hadn’t told him specifically that he was going. The fact he was continuing to help him despite his attitude made him feel bad. Yet his thoughts just continued to circle around his family, the fire, Argent.

“The newspaper will be revealing everything tomorrow,” Harry added once they began to eat. “Every important newspaper and online reading material will have the information, the Argent name is going to be dragged through the mud. It will probably anger the rest of them, I don’t need to tell you to be careful when and if you leave the property do I?”

“I need to leave to find Cora,” Derek said quietly, his brow furrowed, he’d been meaning to leave for days but had been side-tracked, both by being kidnapped and confronted with Kate then seeing her arrested. The food was actually good for a takeaway, there was no chemical taste like their usually was in food.

“It’s been too long since I did the runes, I’ll need to do it again to find out where she is exactly, it will be ready for you the day after tomorrow.” Harry said, he understood Derek’s desire to have the rest of his family close by. Especially one he thought he had lost, how he was dealing with that internally with Laura being to blame, Harry didn’t know. “If you want, I can take you there, all you need to do is ask.” Derek would learn to ask for things and not expect to be let down, it would just take time.

“Once you’re finished come the library,” Harry informed Stiles, banishing his now finished plate to the sink before giving both their shoulders a squeeze before departing.

------------0

Harry gathered everything he thought he might need for this impromptu lesson which wasn’t much. He was no teacher, well, not really, did the D.A actually count? It was more of a after school club borne out of necessity. Yet he’d felt very proud of himself when he learned of the results of each DADA grade – from those he taught – being higher than any other year in over two decades or more. Not that it was something to crow at really, with teachers like Quirrell and Lockhart.

He grabbed a feather – a quill really – from his office before making his way to the library, not listening in to the conversation Derek and Stiles were having. It sounded like Stiles was apologising actually. Twirling the quill, a sheepish grin adorned his face so vividly reminded of a good time. The first week at Hogwarts, his first Charms class. Chuckling softly, surprising even himself, as he made his way back to the library.

Perhaps he could do the same for Stiles, have him remember his first proper lesson with happiness. Teaching him how to use Rowan – mountain ash – wasn’t exactly a real lesson.

Sitting on the table, he closed his eyes as he began to meditate. Checking out the bonds he went straight for the green one, it was still pulsing slightly. That wasn’t what he was aiming for, instead he reached out to it, feeling exactly what Stiles was at the moment. He was excited, happy, relieved, and contemplative. This was good, a huge turn from how he’d been just an hour earlier. He was pleased he was able to help him, and saddened that Stiles didn’t know to come to him if he ever needed it.

Slowly extracting himself from his meditative trance, he did a doubletake seeing Stiles standing there, whiskey eyes gleaming with concern. “You ready?” he asked the teen.

“What are we going to do?” Stiles asked, he was excited, but he wasn’t sure what he could do, or if he could do anything. Teddy had told him about his hilarious instances of accidental magic since he could now. Stiles had found the entire thing entertaining to say the least, but he had never done anything like that before.

“To begin with we start easy, since we don’t know what you’re capable of, but judging by the magic I can sense in you now, you’ll do brilliantly.” Harry said, giving him praise would only help him grow in confidence, and confidence was exactly what Stiles needed with his brand of magic.

“You can sense the magic in me?” Stiles asked disbelief coating his voice, “Why now?”

“As I told you before, the longer you’re in the presence of those in the supernatural world, your kind of supernatural world, I don’t think Teddy and I are in that category,” Harry explained, or weren’t until now, since he was pretty sure Jimmy and Teddy were Peter’s betas’. “Meeting Derek and spending time with Scott caused your spark to awaken after laying dormant so to speak. You’ve read what little I could get about those who are magical, Druids harness magic from the land, from nature, or packs, Darachs do the same but with darker intentions while mages are capable of magic it isn’t like yours, you will be able to continue using magic whereas they would exhaust easily once your trained up of course your magic is innate, never ending, you don’t need anything in order to help you cast magic, Stiles.” he knew he wasn’t doing a good job at explaining it. It wasn’t as simple as explaining his own magic, in a way he was explaining a different kind of magic that he just didn’t have any expertise on.

Stiles nodded, conceding to Harry’s expertise, he rather hoped the book Peter found would explain everything. He had exhausted Google trying to find information, which was just nowhere to be found. All that usually came up was information about spark plugs and where they were sold and places online. He’d tried putting ‘magical sparks’ that just resulted in fireworks or sparklers it was annoying. Even trying to put ‘different kinds of magic users’ in resulted in absolutely nothing. It was nonsense about witches, like the old fashioned ones from the Salem Witch trials, how they were killed and the like. He’d wasted an entire night, taken a dozen Adderall and passed out from sheer exhaustion to only get two hours sleep.

“Alright, now with your ADHD you might find concentrating a little difficult, but all magic requires concentration.” Harry explained, “A work-out might help, let out some excessive energy, then focus on magic. If we can’t today, then that’s exactly what we will do tomorrow.”

“Tomorrow?” Stiles perked up, two days in a row? That was unexpected, with everything Harry had going on, he wouldn’t have been surprised if he couldn’t do anything for days. Plus, he had his job, and now he was dealing with Scott and well everything else.

“Yes, it will usually be around this time, for a few hours, I’ll drive you back to home or Apparate you, in time for your curfew, alright?” Harry said, “And yes, as often as you can manage, your magic is important, and we might as well do it now since there are no threats that require dealing with.”

“Wait, threats? You think we’re going to face threats?” Stiles asked, hopping on his left leg for a few seconds, not sure whether he was horrified or excited…maybe both.

“Mmm, there will be retaliation from the Argent’s to deal with, Omega’s passing through, which I’m hoping to keep you out of it, but if it comes to it, I want to know you’ll be safe.” The best way he knew how, was to ensure Stiles learned everything he needed to keep himself safe. “It isn’t going to be quick and easy, it took me eight years in total to learn everything I could about magic, and there are still information I don’t know. You’ll end up frustrated, annoyed and close to just giving up, but I won’t let you. I don’t know how to start, I’ve never taught a Spark before…so we’re going to try something today until I get the information we need, alright?”

Stiles agreed, “Sure,”

“Good, okay, here, I want you to focus on levitating this,” Harry said picking up the feather, “Will it, don’t ask it, it will conform to your wishes.” He just hoped he didn’t do a Seamus and blow the damn thing up.

Harry shuffled his backside onto the table, observing Stiles, remaining still, letting him concentrate and focus. Until he figured it out, he believed it would take a while before he did any magic. He had to remind himself that he had a focus his wand, he knew the feel of his own magic now, while Stiles didn’t, he had to find his own focus, own anchor maybe, perhaps a focus stone would help to begin with? Perhaps some meditative exercise, with a calming draught down his neck. Yoga might help as well.

Twenty minutes later, “Alright I give up!” Stiles flailed about, the damn feather hadn’t moved once, no matter what he did.

“Hmm, try saying the words ‘Wingardium Leviosa,’ while focused on the feather, point at it,” Harry asked in morbid curiosity. “Wingardium Leviosa,” he said again slower so that Stiles could get his tongue around the word and say it properly. “You can do it, it’s one of the simplest of spells in the magical world.”

Stiles gave Harry a look that questioned his sanity, with sarcasm he stated “Wingardium Leviosa!” his finger pointed at the feather.

The feather began to float.

“STOP!” Harry called out, his hands grasping a hold of the table, as he felt immediately woozy, feeling his magic transferring down the pack bonds and into Stiles before enabling him to levitate the damn feather. Sheer panic and fear coursed through Harry, so much so that Peter and Derek barrelled into the room concerned.

Harry crashed to the floor, his hands and knees jerking with the pain of keeping himself from planting face first on the ground.

The feather floated back down while Stiles watched horrified yet elated that he’d actually done it.

“Fuck!” Harry cursed, his body shaken to the core as Derek eased him into sitting position.

------------0

There we go! the next chapter for you all to enjoy, so what just happened? and sorry I know I promised Argent getting her comeuppance in this chapter but well blame Stiles and the muse :D it went on a different route :D next chapter will focus on Kate's POV from her cell to her being taken out to be 'executed' I'm going to have fun writing her...but I'm not sure she'd even be scared *pouts* I mean she's one crazy woman...I'd love to write her last moments being utter terrified and in pain haha if you want Peter and Derek's POV as well I can have them thinking of it later...how about it? Read and Review please.

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 23

“What the hell was that?” Derek asked, looking between Stiles and Harry, brow furrowed as if he was trying to figure out what the hell happened by scent alone. Unfortunately the only smell he could really get a good whiff off was a layer of ozone and electricity. That was the scent of magic, the subtle scent that surrounded the property at all times, but this was more robust, full-boded scent. “Uncle Peter?” he questioned, seeing that his Uncle was standing there with an odd look on his face. One he wasn’t used to seeing or had seen before in the past, it was like he was unable to comprehend something. He must have some idea what had happened.

“I felt it, on the drive home, almost crashed the car,” Peter confessed, “That was Stiles somehow syphoning off magic through the pack bonds…pack bonds that somehow…happened naturally.” Peter gazed astutely at the teenager, it shouldn’t be possible. Yet, with a Spark, anything was possible, and the teen had wished so badly to be part of something greater, part of his pack that he’d somehow snuck up on them without trying or perhaps being consciously aware of it. He could feel the pack bond with him now, he hadn’t felt anything before, he even had an awareness that was somewhat dim due to the distance between his two Beta’s, Jimmy and Teddy.

It wasn’t something he had expected to ever happen, not with how it went down with Scott McCall. He assumed that Stiles would remain loyal to his best friend, stay with him through it all and eventually become his emissary when and if he ever became an Alpha at any point in his life. When he learned that Stiles was a spark he could have seriously cursed up a storm at screwing up such potential for his pack. Not even having the teen staying around for the full moon had given him a glimpse of hope. He’d been there for Teddy and presumably Scott, who hadn’t shown up.

Stiles chewed nervously on his bottom lip, as he realized this was his fault.

“Why would he need to syphon off anything?” Derek asked perplexed, Stiles had magic of his own.

“Because he doesn’t know how to use his own,” Harry said, groaning softly, as his world stopped spinning. “My magic is much easier to use, to harness. He needs to learn to connect to his own, last time I’ll be letting you hear or near any of my spells, this can’t happen again,” he shuddered in revulsion, it was the most disconcerting feeling he’d ever experienced in his life. The question was…why hadn’t Derek felt anything if both he and Peter had? And why had Peter felt anything if the bond wasn’t truly connected? “You have the book?” he asked Peter, he honestly didn’t care about the car, it could easily be replaced.

With Derek’s grip on his arms giving him purchase, Harry stood up the dizziness already abating. He hadn’t been in any danger, or anything of the sort. It had just been seriously unsettling feeling his magic being tapped into like that. His magical reserves was immense, due to the amount of magic he used on a daily basis, so that also hadn’t been a concern. He ponded on whether Stiles could actually one day absorb the magic from those around him, it may be handy if he was ever in a dire situation with someone magical.

“It’s in the car, I’ll go and get it,” Peter replied, turning and walking away, the keys were still in the ignition anyway, it need switched off and parked properly.

“Alright, we need to do this another way,” Harry told Stiles, seeing the look on his face, “Don’t worry about it kiddo, it’s fine, I’m fine. Although this way is going to be more difficult for you…it requires meditation, focus and dedication.” Grinning wryly at the grimace of Stiles face, both of them understanding why, Stiles was by no means capable of much meditation due to his medical condition. “Go into the living room, sit near the fire, I’ll bring you some tea, and we will give it a try.”

Stiles silently slinked out of the room, still subdued by what had happened and how it felt with such power at his fingertips. It made him more determined to harness his own magic, he wanted that feeling of power back. For too long he’d felt powerless against the supernatural. With both Scott and Peter, although he didn’t blame either, neither of them had been in a good place mentally. Scott still wasn’t as a matter of fact.

Harry went through to the kitchen, with Derek silently following him, this showed his concern more than any voiced words could. “Do you want anything? Drink? Food?” Harry asked as he made a tea for Stiles, adding a few drops of calming draught into it and stirring it. This would be the only way Stiles could meditate to find his magic.

Derek shook his head, he was fine, “How long will it take Stiles to learn?” Derek asked pensively.

“His magic has just woken, it has lay dormant his entire life,” Harry shrugged, “It’s going to take him years – maybe a decade – to learn everything, once he gets the hang of it though…I believe he will surprise me. It took me seven years to graduate from school,”

“Why don’t you send Stiles there to learn?” Derek asked, grabbing himself a can of juice.

“As you know, we have different kinds of magic, the school I attended, the school Jimmy and Teddy attend is geared towards our kind of magic. Honestly it would be like sending a Mundane person to the school and expecting them to be able to perform magic.” Harry admitted, “Sparks are rare, and aren’t part of my world, it’s tied to your supernatural world.” It was difficult having to explain, because it was utterly ridiculous really, since the supernatural world was the supernatural world.

Derek just grunted out his understanding, the only sound in the room was the carbon released from the can he just opened.

“If you trust me, I could have his magic reacting,” Peter sassily said, claws out with a playful look on his face, that did not bode well with the gleam in his blue eyes, which were flashing a little supernatural red.

“For someone well read, you don’t know much about magic do you?” Harry said dryly, his lips twitched despite themselves. “That and you have no self-preservation whatsoever.”

Peter just half-rolled his eyes, a common Hale trait Harry was beginning to realise, but Peter didn’t fully roll his eyes curiously enough perhaps finding himself above outward appearances of exasperation.

“Nine times out of ten even magic users won’t be able to direct their magic due to their fear. It causes you to tense up, it overwhelms you, stops you from thinking clearly. It takes severe circumstances to bulldoze your way through that fear and react,” Harry confessed, a faraway look on his face, thinking of his fourth year at Hogwarts. “Either that or just not knowing magic hinders you too.” Reminded vividly of his first year, and the sacrificial magic of his own mother had saved his life.

“Very well,” Peter sighed dramatically, but he was deeply curious as to what happened to Harry, he found himself wanting to know absolutely everything about the wizard. He had something hidden, something traumatic in his past that much was clear from his feelings. Those words weren’t just listed from some book, the emotions belayed a truth and a painful past.

Harry just grinned wryly at Peter before he left, adding as he was at the door, “Your food is in the oven, still warm,” before he left for the living room, the tea clutched in his hands.

Stiles only had an hour of meditation before he returned home, he doubted anything would happen in that time.

He retained hope, Stiles was very stubborn and determined when put to the test.

----------0

MACUSA – Kate Argent

Kate couldn’t sleep, recalling the words that had been so callously spat at her yesterday evening. ‘Enjoy your last night alive, tomorrow you go for the long sleep’. She was many things, but nobody could call her stupid, although it was entirely debatable. After all if she thought she could do what she did and get away with it forever then that was a whole new breed of stupidity.

She had no idea where she was, or who they were, they were a supernatural kind she’d never come across before. Which boggled her mind, since the Argent Bestiary had everything within the confines of the book. From werewolves to Kanima’s. She feared them, what they were capable of, the spell she’d been under had been so painful, unbearably so.

It hadn’t been cast again, but she hadn’t had a chance to fight back, not even once. Beams of red light were the only things she remembered between being consciousness. Why hadn’t her father come for her? Surely her family had realized she was missing? She did not go more than a few days without contacting them, or more accurately her father. Even if it was a text message that nobody outside her or her father would understand.

She held out hope that he would swoop in and save her, it was her only chance of getting out of here alive. She’d woken up without a single weapon on her. Even her hairpins she stashed in her shoe was gone, primarily used to get her out of any sticky situations like she’d been taught. Her phone…everything was gone, she was in a t-shirt and pair of jeans she’d worn for days. She didn’t know how long she’d been here, they passed food through sporadically at best, some taunted her and made the food evaporate, others spat in the food and sometimes others took pity on her and gave the food over without a word but the disgust was clear in all their eyes.

She was reviled, she had found no help here, none of her wiles had worked, if anything it repulsed them further.

She’d learned quickly the retaliation wasn’t worth it.

These magic users meant business. She hadn’t seen so many together in one area, if she got out of this she was going to take all of them down. She had the means to do it, if she got away with their location, yes, she would do it. Eyes gleaming with determination, never knowing when to back down.

The insanity gleamed within her dark depths of her depraved soul.

That was the sight that met the President of MACUSA as he stared into the cell housing the crazy No-Maj. Looking at the small slip of a woman, you wouldn’t think her ledger was so red that it was gushing. People like her caused him fear, for his people, for the magical world on a whole. They’d tried so hard to keep the magical world safe from people like her, the Mundane world. Shaking his head, he was echoing Harry by using the term Mundane.

The cells were packed to capacity that hadn’t been seen since the times of Grindelwald. MACUSA was always quite swift with their trials, getting them released within forty-eight hours or imprisoned if they were guilty. With delays and the need to interrogate them…it was difficult to know what to do until they got to the bottom of the truth. Then the information had to be read by all of them, then more questions posed if their were, and believe me, there had been many more. This cell of Hunters had truly gotten everyone concerned to the point of hyperawareness.

It had been a very busy few days, so much so he’d been personally involved in cases instead of running MACUSA itself. It was too much for one person to do, thus Harry hadn’t been involved in this other than to interrogate the ones he’d personally apprehended.

A decision about the most of them hadn’t been reached yet.

“In exactly two hours you will be taken to the execution chambers,” President Donovan said, his voice smooth and calm. There was no sign of hatred or fear in his tone, he had worked his way up MACUSA, and not by being emotional. He was in control here, this No-Maj wouldn’t hurt another supernatural creature again. “You are allowed to chose your last meal, should you so desire.” Not reacting to the way the woman shot up from the bed, her face twisted in a hateful snarl.

“My family will come for me and you’ll all be sorry, you just wait!” Kate hissed, her saliva spitting everywhere as she spoke.

“In two hours you’ll be dead,” Donovan stated bluntly, and for once there were going to be no fear he was doing the wrong thing. He didn’t tell her just how she would die, she deserved to suffer like she’d made her victims suffer the way they did. He actually found himself curious as to how Peter Hale would go through with it. Werewolves were hands on creatures, both types, so he summarised she’d die bloody and violently.

“Did you hear me? They’ll come for me!” Kate spat eyes flaring with insanity.

“Nobody can find you here, Miss. Argent, nobody will mourn you, not once the news hits the world exactly what you’ve done.” Donovan stated calmly, which he noticed was winding the woman up further at his lack of fear. “Shall we order a last meal or will you have what’s offered to you?”

Kate merely hacked then spat in Donovan’s face, screaming obscenities at him as she tried to grab him through the cell bars.

“Very well,” Donovan said, wiping the spit away, barely refraining from grimacing in disgust. Turning on his heel he began to leave the lower bowls of the building, her screaming and shouting tapering off once he was out, the silencing spells in full effect. He had an interview with Hermione Granger to attend, there was nobody Harry trusted more to see to this new department. Whether she would accept it or not remained to be seen.

Kate panted against the cell, coming increasingly desperate as time moved on, not that she could tell it. There was no way for her to know exactly what the time was. If only she had her hair pins, she could have picked the locks and got out of there, killed as many as she could before fleeing to get help then back to kill them all. One would live, just one, so she could torture them and find out everything about them, including their weaknesses. How to kill these creatures.

Nothing could be heard but her own frantic heartbeat until a clang informed her that someone was coming down. The sliding of trays told her that it was breakfast. They were given plastic cutlery, that was soft and useless against hurting anyone. By soft she really meant soft, it was near impossible to eat with them, she’d never encountered anything like it.

It was someone different today, she noticed as they slid the tray through her door, someone young, male, possibly new.

“Hello, precious,” Kate purred, “Aren’t you delicious,” now that would normally have any pubescent male in the vicinity blushing furiously, and stammering. Licking her lips as she eyed him up and down, oh, he was delicious that was no lie. Even with the odd garment he was wearing, that didn’t include the cape of all things. Like the ones the kids use to dress up for Halloween, a witches cape.

The wizard just stared blankly, before throwing the newspaper at her feet before finishing his rounds.

Kate growled in annoyance, blaming her unkempt appearance on her inability to seduce him. Damn it, she scowled, huffing out her aggravation. Glancing down at the paper, she noticed that half her face was on it immediately. Picking it up, she spread it out on her bed and sat down eyes widening as she read everything.

Breathing hitching at the sight of every single hunter family written down for all to see. Swallowing thickly, remembering her inability to stop answering the questions. She liked to think she could keep her own during torture, stop herself from revealing everything. What the hell had she done? What had they given her? Had circled her mind and continued to do so. She’d told them everything, it horrified her just as much as it angered her. If she ever got out of here alive…the hunter community would kill her. There were rules, set rules they had to follow, kill yourself if you turn into the monster you kill, even under torture do not give information away on your own network or other major hunter families. Her own father would kill her himself when they saw this.

Brought to her knees by the knowledge, breathing heavily, trying to figure something out fast. It wasn’t in her nature to give up, she adapted, made change, refused to see the reality in front of her. Yet this knew realisation had crippled her, if she ever got out of here…she would need to go deep underground for the rest of her life, change her appearance, her name, never contact anyone she knew ever again. Her life as she knew it was over. She had betrayed everyone.

They would never believe she hadn’t done it willingly.

----------0

Harry was caught between groaning and sighing when he received word that Hermione would be visiting him today. It wasn’t a question it was a demand, but he already had so much to do. Between being at MACUSA, then picking Scott and Melissa up and getting them both to Satomi and returning with them after the Alpha was finished with him. after that he had Stiles to help again, he had made some progress last night. The calming draught had worked wonders for Stiles very active mind. He’d literally just felt the first tendrils of his spark when his phone went off and his dad asked him where he was.

“Are you coming to meet Satomi this afternoon?” Harry asked, letter from Hermione still in hand. She must have realised he was behind her being called to MACUSA for an interview for a potential job. She’d be heading an entire department not just working under one. It was definitely too much of a good opportunity to pass up, even if it meant she had to move to another country.

“I don’t see why not,” Peter replied, his claws emerging before being sheathed again, he continued to do this repeatedly. He’d been doing it since he woke up, his mind evidently elsewhere, and Harry knew exactly that was. Peter was also eyeing the owl with fascination, it wasn’t the first time he’d seen one, and doubted it would be the last. Animals tended to avoid them completely, sensing the predator in them. So it was a very refreshing change, they hadn’t actually approached them, but they definitely came closer than any animal had done in the past – willingly – at any rate.

“Let’s get going before you start clawing at my furniture or you wear out my rug,” Harry said to Peter then Derek, who was pacing restlessly. They both wanted this to be over before they were told she got away, which was standard when it came to Argent’s getting away with their crimes. They both felt that it was too good to be true, that after six years she was finally going to pay for her crimes. Against all pack’s she’s torn apart, more importantly against Peter and Derek’s family. “Come closer, we’re Apparating again,”

It dawned on Derek for the first time that Harry could get his sister within minutes…that he wouldn’t need to hunt for her alone. Harry had done nothing but help him, had never denied him…he should ask him. It was such a surprising concept to feel confident that he’d be helped if asked. Especially by someone he hadn’t known more than a few months. It would keep them safe, especially when Gerard Argent and his hunters descended upon this small town, and they would, he had no doubt about it. This would ensure his sisters complete safety, he didn’t want to try and bring her home only for something to happen to her on the way back home.

“Remember, hold your breath, remain relaxed,” Harry added as he grasped their shoulders when they were within touching distance. Wrapping his magic around them, he apparated them all to MACUSA.

Dropping them off in the same place he had dropped Argent and Derek the last time. The place was practically deserted this time though. With only seven people that Harry could see, busy at their workstations, even the elevators were on standstill. Harry doubted they were all going to see the execution, morbid curiosity would draw them there to see her, but to witness it? Whole other ball game, he didn’t think any of them would have the guts to stand through it.

It depended on what it was.

They probably thought it was going to be a killing curse that would end her life. Harry wasn’t under that impression and he doubted those in the council were either.

“Come on, follow me,” Harry said, “She will probably already be there, by the way, just a heads up,” with that he opened the elevator door, and pressed the button to take him to his desired designated level. Peter and Derek couldn’t help but look around in fascination, Peter’s a little more obvious than Derek, who had already seen MACUSA before. Oh, Peter tried to show nothing but indifference, but he couldn’t quite accomplish it. He was much too curious and awed by the sight. It reminded him of the first time he’d seen Diagon Alley.

Nearly every single person they did pass all called out hello’s to Harry, waving at him happy to see him.

Peter was absolutely enthralled by what he was seeing, paper flying through the air, the elevator was extraordinary fast. Wizards using magic on different floors, different lights beaming out of their wands, some sort of mist that turned into animals floating around sometimes and trays of food floating from cubicle to cubicle. The sound wasn’t overwhelming despite the fact it should be. So many people in one building, but it looked as though each level had some sort of muffler on it preventing overwhelming sound.

“Auror Potter,”

“Unspeakable Auror Potter!”

“Hey Harry!”

“Potter!”

Harry was apparently very popular, something he didn’t seem to care for, judging by the way he felt. He returned their greetings, smiling at them but his scent revealed his exasperation. They all seemed to revere him, there was some jealousy mingled within it too.

He perked up and paused when he saw people blasting dummies, causing them to shatter, only for them to reform.

“They’re training to be Auror’s,” Harry explained, returning to Peter’s side, “It’s difficult because they’re constantly out there on the front lines of protecting their own and the Mundane’s if it comes to it. We can’t accept just anyone, they have to be the best, more people fail to pass the test than succeed. That might just be the Brits though, I’m not too sure about those who go through it here.”

“Stop!” the instructor called, “Take two! Adamson, come here!”

Everyone except Adamson immediately went to the other side of the room, wiping themselves down with a towel before drinking from the bottles they’d brought in. While Adamson was instructed on the proper posture and wand movement of their latest spell.

“Try again!” the instructor stated after he was thoroughly satisfied that the wizard would be able to do it this time.

The instructors instructions were not wasted, the wizard successfully cast the advanced blasting spell without preamble. The dummy smashed to pieces, only to automatically reform once again.

“I hit the dummy with that much magic behind that spell it was irreversibly damaged.” Harry said with a grin of amusement. “I was lucky I didn’t need to pay for it, those things are quite expensive,” more pricey than the cars he liked to buy. Not that he’d consider it expensive, but he’d refrained from practising on it again, at least with that particular spell.

“You did your training here?” Peter queried as always, wanting to know more about his mate.

“If you can call it training, I passed within six months, it takes years to pass Auror training, but I wasn’t trained to be an Auror, not specifically. I’m an Unspeakable, I suppose you could compare it between being a spy, MI6 and Marine,” Harry explained, “Unspeakables take the biggest risks for the magical community, can’t talk about their job and often sent abroad which I was. With Teddy though, I wasn’t able to take any jobs outside the USA, I do now and again with Teddy at Hogwarts full time.”

“Ah, there you all are!” Donovan called, from down the hall, moving swiftly towards them, his cloak bellowing out behind him as he made hasty work of the distance between them. “You’re late, and you’re never late,”

“First time for everything,” Harry said, glancing at the time, two minutes off, minutely shaking his head in amusement. “Does she know what’s happening?” his tone changing drastically when he said the word ‘she’.

“Only that she’s being…executed, not who her executioner is,” President Donovan informed them, a devious twinkle in his eye.

“Good,” Harry said seriously.

Peter for the first time felt as though he could fit in somewhere, these people were finding vindictive amusement in things he would. Their feelings echoed his own, and it made him feel less secluded than he’d ever felt before. Even with his own pack, they hadn’t quite been able to accept his darker nature, which made him the perfect Left Hand of Talia Hale – his alpha and sister – and enabled him to do his job.

His mate was all he could have asked for and more.

Derek however, felt extremely subdued.

It was little wonder, this was the fourth encounter he’d have with Kate. The last two times she’d shot him with a bullet that would have killed him, and the second tortured him, without a real reason other than to show him off to her niece. None of them came close to the heartbreak of losing his entire pack at sixteen after being duped by the hunter.

“You know you can leave if it gets too much,” Harry said softly, hand raising to squeeze Derek’s shoulder, “You can see the results any time you like,” reminding him of the existence of Pensieve’s. He could watch it whenever he got the courage to do so, if his courage failed him now. Harry ignored the curious look Donovan cast him.

“Really? Newbies?” Harry asked under his breath throwing an incredulously look at the President of MACUSA. They were exuding anxiety for Merlin’s sake. Flicking out his wand, eyeing Kate who was pressed up against the wall, eyeing everyone looking ready to launch herself at anyone who came close enough. Even the countdown to her own demise, she was still ready to fight. Harry would have admired her tenacity if not for what she had chosen to do with her life. Given her frazzled appearance he would summarise she’d already tried to get the upper hand. “Leave!” Harry commands them.

Kate’s head jerked around at the sound of that voice, she would always remember it. That was the voice of the one who had tortured her under the Hale house and questioned her. Seeing that bastard made her realize who else was there, and her entire face drained of any remaining colour she had at the sight of Peter. She knew the rumours about Peter, knew of his position in the pack, knew what he was capable of…and frankly put, he struck the fear of god in her especially seeing as she was utterly defenceless. If he had anything to say about her death, she knew it wasn’t going to be painless like a shot to the forehead by the firing squad.

Both Auror’s glanced between Harry and their boss, the President of MACUSA. He wasn’t pissed, if anything his lips looked like they were twitching as he valiantly fought his amusement. “Go ahead,” he conceded to Harry’s demands for them to leave.

“The council members that are here are in the other room,” Donovan added, as he gestured to the wall, where there was obviously some sort of two way system allowing them to see in without them being able to see the others. “What exactly is going to occur today?”

“That is a decision I’m leaving to my nephew,” Peter stated calmly. Derek knew each and every way he desired to end the woman who had stolen their pack from them. How she was ultimately ended though…he left to Derek who had probably suffered more than him. The only thing showing his lack of composure was his supernatural red eyes and his claws.

Kate began to feel some hope that she wouldn’t be subjected to an extremely violent death, Derek wasn’t the vicious type.

That was until he proved her wrong.

All the air left her lungs in shock when she heard his words.

“I want her to burn,” Derek said, his eyes glowing blue.

She wasn’t the only one to react that way, the entire council inhaled sharply in shock too.

No wizard or witch were fans of fires.

The shadow such thing had left over them all was…horrific.

‘Way to empty the room’ Harry thought wryly, knowing without a doubt many of the council members had fled as if the hounds of hell were upon them. He’d suspected that this would be one of the few ways Peter would go, but Derek surprised him for a moment, but considering how he was feeling at the moment…perhaps not.

There was a rage simmering to boiling point under Derek, and honestly, Harry was surprised he hadn’t fully shifted.

“Very well,” Donovan said, the only sign of unease was the wary look in his eyes before they blanked over once more.

--------------------------0

There we go, now next chapter everyone's reactions and perhaps some negotiations between Peter and Satomi! I really need to sit Peter and Harry down to talk :P but there's just so much going on that I've not had a chance to do it! The question is will Derek be there? Will dealing with Kate close wounds he had still gaping open and allow the pack bond to develop making Derek accept Peter as his Alpha? Or will the two pack's combine when Harry accepts his place in the brand new Hale pack? Will Scott find redemption or will he only make matters worse for himself? Read and Review please!

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 24

Peter watched the proceedings with fascination, the pyre was built with a few flicks of Harry’s wand. Due to his…fascination with reading, he knew it had been created in a way that would prevent the hunter from succumbing to smoke inhalation before the fire could do any damage. He could sense the unease lingering under the skin of many people, the primary source coming from next door. It was actually beginning to make him feel irritated actually. The only thing stopping him from just growling at them – snarling at them into submission give them a reason to be anxious – was the fact there was absolutely no pity for Argent to be had. They knew this was the way to go, they just did not like fire, and truth be told…neither did he or Derek for that matter, him more so.

“Do you want to set it alight or shall I?” Harry asked, as if he was merely enquiring about buying Peter a coffee, not setting someone alight. As Donovan used his magic to get her into the middle of the pyre, using magic to prevent her from getting free. Kate was still futilely struggling to get out of the magical bindings, her mouth running a mile, not that anyone could hear her, due to the fact she’d been silenced a while ago.

Peter wanted to open his mouth and state that he had nothing to do it – a light perhaps – with, due to his own reluctance to be so near fire. He didn’t want to be trapped in his own mind, reliving the fire, no he wanted to see her burn. To watch the skin peel off her body and listen to her screams as she felt what his family had all those years ago. What all those people had felt. He just knew such a statement would bite him in the ass, and he did not want to come across as weak, especially not in front of his mate who had done all this for him, for Derek.

Unfortunately, or fortunately Harry was able to sense Peter’s reluctance and Derek’s downright drop into denial at the prospect of being offered up to do it.

“Never mind, take a step back,” Harry stated sternly, deciding for them.

Peter, of course, refused, staring at Harry slightly indignantly at being spoken to thusly when he was the Alpha.

Harry just arched an eyebrow impatiently, they stared at each other before Peter sighed and reluctantly conceded that this was Harry’s world. He may well be the Alpha here, so it was only right that he give in control. Just like he would have done upon visiting another Alpha’s territory, which he would be doing this afternoon. Satomi was a good place to begin though, he knew her well, and could trust her. Even if, in his opinion she was a bit too much like Talia, but less naive, but who can be surprised, Satomi was decades older than Talia had been…how many though was the question. It wasn’t something easily ascertained by werewolves, turned or born, they have an elongated lifespan. Lived twice the normal lifespan of a human, perhaps three.

As he stepped back, Peter gauged a sense of confirmation and contentment from the only wizard – besides Harry – that was still in the room. Judging by the incident earlier… he would say that the wizard was the boss, since the younger wizards had glanced at him for confirmation before leaving. Yet he didn’t deny Harry, this could be the wizard Derek was talking about, but he couldn’t remember if a name was ever mentioned. He couldn’t help but wonder what he was up to, a decision had been cemented by his actions just now.

He was however, thoroughly distracted when he realized, for the first time in fact, that Argent was much too silent for a woman about to be executed. “I want to hear every struggle she makes for breath, every scream, every rasp,” Peter said darkly, red eyes still out and gleaming victoriously.

Nothing she could say would bring him down from this high at finally observing the one who killed his family finally suffering.

Even he couldn’t have foreseen this happening in his wildest dreams of vengeance being his own.

Derek watched Peter approach Kate, getting close to her, he stiffened, thinking that Peter would just end her. Yet he didn’t, instead he whispered that he was going to enjoy watching her scream, for everyone she hurt. Naming his sisters, mom, cousins, aunts and uncles who had all perished in the fire that made Derek blink away tears. He missed them all so much, and he wasn’t quite able to hide that pain anymore. For years he’d closed himself off, stopped himself feeling anything, losing Laura had forced him to feel everything all over again.

Once Peter was far enough away, Harry cast the charm, and the fire began to spread in a circle around the wood. Then he undid the silencing charm upon her person. Both Harry and Donovan stepped back, watching Kate panic blindly, too terrified to shout out profanities and threats as she focused fully on trying to get out of the way of the flames licking their way towards her, even now the heat had to be intolerable. It danced around her, not acting like a fire would.

Donovan glanced at Harry, knowing that he was responsible for the fact the fire was taking it’s sweet time. If anyone had been personally invested in the outcome of this it was definitely him. Part of him felt as though he’d need to keep an eye on Harry in future, for if this continued it wouldn’t be good for him. Never get personally involved in a case, was one of his mottos in life. He demanded that from all his subordinates. All the Auror’s and Unspeakables had to ingrain that in their heads, if they thought they were, they had to remove themselves from the situation. No exceptions.

Apparently Harry was that exception, he’d never let it happen in the past, so why them? Or perhaps it was Peter? Maybe he felt a kinship with him due to the fact he was abandoned. Harry knew abandonment, pretty much more than even greater than the battle hardened wizards who had given up everything for their country. He had a feeling it ran deeper though, much greater than he was contemplating. Stepping back until he hit the wall, grimacing in distaste at the smell of burnt flesh.

Nobody moved a muscle after that, just watched the flames consume the burning human. The smell of flesh, hair and smoke filling the room, but not all consuming.

The wailing was like music to Peter’s ears, despite the fact they were ringing from the loudness of it. Peter sensed Derek’s need for closeness, and clasped his hand around his vulnerable neck, giving it a squeeze and left his hand there. Anchoring both of them, despite how they wanted her to suffer, this sort of punishment had backfired a little on both of them. They would never be able to associate with fire with anything other than death and hurt.

Then to Peter’s immense surprise, a true pack bond between himself and his nephew opened up. He could feel his nephews emotions for the first time since he’d been cut off six years ago. Even with the potions he’d been drinking, he didn’t remember everything with one hundred percent accuracy. He suspected he never would, the amount of pain he’d been in…how on earth could someone remain cognizant through that? There was only so much that the human body could take, even a werewolf one at that.

Soon they couldn’t make hide nor hair of Kate amongst the flames, but at that point, the mass of burnt flesh had stopped struggling, and her heartbeat had ceased entirely. Then suddenly causing all of them – except Harry – to jump, the flames became fiercer, so quickly that within moments it had burnt out leaving nothing but ashes of wood and cremated remains behind.

Donovan flicked his wand, and the smell lingering in the air disappeared entirely, leaving a lemon-y scent behind. “Alpha Hale, are you in agreement judgement has been passed successfully?” he questioned Peter, respectfully.

Something flickered through Peter’s eyes, “Indeed,” Peter replied, truth was it wasn’t enough, it never would. He’d rather have his family back, even if it meant giving over the Alpha powers, and didn’t that say a lot considering he’d always greatly desired Alpha powers. He’d never truly thought about what it would imply, or how it would change things. He would do his best, but at the end of the day he’d always been a blunt instrument.

Harry’s mind flashed back to the little girl who had been with Kate that day, and wondered if the ashes should be returned to the family. Not for her benefit, but rather the girls, would be hunter or not…family meant something to most people. This was a hunter family though, they’d rather their family die than be a werewolf, how much could they truly care about one another if they let that happen? Would the ashes just be discarded anyway? “What about the ashes?”

“They need to go back to the family, they need to believe she died after an escape attempt,” Donovan stated, “There will be DNA remains inside the jar that will indeed confirm that they are Kate Argent’s cremains.”

“Why bother?” Peter asked coldly. Hunters didn’t care about anything, they weren’t capable of feeling anything. His mind was reeling, he’d thought he’d feel something…but right now he just felt subdued, tired, numb.

“Because like it or not, we cannot expose the magical world…not even to those that call themselves hunters.” Harry sneered the word out as if it left him with a bad taste in his mouth. “Especially not hunters. If for a moment they realize the true extent of the supernatural world on a whole…there would be an all our war…and it would be children and innocents who pay the price!”

Peter sobered immediately, gritting out through clenched teeth, “I simply meant, they care for nothing other than the kill, not even each other.” Anger was better than numb, he’d take anything other than that feeling of cold detachment.

Harry breathed out, “I know, Peter, the mere mention of hunters terrifies us all, we’re doing all we can to eradicate them, with due cause, it’s going to take years, maybe decades before we can safely say that hunters are a thing of the past. Helping you, helps us, prevents total exposure.”

“Do you think such a thing is possible?” Derek asked, breathing hitching at the prospect of a future without hunters. Without having to constantly run for his life, or keep an eye out for anyone attempting to hurt or kill anyone he had the good fortune to call pack. His mind continued to reel over what had just happened and everything he was hearing afterwards.

Harry grimaced out a little, “It’s what we’re attempting,” he revealed truthfully, and it was the department Hermione may become the boss of it she agrees. “It’s just the degree of success that is called into question.”

“They will most likely be imprisoned for life,” Donovan revealed, “In a supernatural wing of magical prison, but for hunters,” and only if they are guilty, and only if it’s impossible to obliviate them. If they did things the right way, then they would be closely monitored for the rest of their lives and forced to relinquish their…habits. Everything remotely magical would be removed from them. Forced to remain silent, so that they didn’t tarnish the next generation.

They had been busy ever since this case had come across his desk. The entire council had been up in arms, knowing something had to be done. The lack of action could quite quickly come back to bite them in the ass. No they had to make sure the magical world was safe. Otherwise everything they did was for nothing. The thought of what happened with Grindelwald happening again did terrify them so.

“We want to make sure that what happened to your family…doesn’t happen to anyone else…it’s not much of a consolation prize, I know, but it’s something.” Harry said sincerely.

“Indeed,” Donavon agreed with the sentiment. Transfiguring a wooden box and levitating all the ashes into it. It closed with a final click, and the room was well and truly back to normal again.

“Speaking of which, did Hermione agree?” Harry asked curiously, already knowing the answer.

“I haven’t received it yet,” Donovan answered evenly.

Harry choked in shock, “What? She didn’t agree right away?” that was unprecedented. Hermione had lost her unborn child after she heard the news that Ron had died on his way to St. Mungo’s after an attempt at apprehending the remaining Death Eaters still in the UK. The only consolation Hermione had was the fact the bastard who had killed Ron and caused her to go into premature labour was dead too. It had been too difficult for Hermione to be near Teddy for a while, but she had slowly recovered, he’d made sure she hadn’t delved into her work. She’d came to stay with him for a short while before returning home. To stay with her parents at first before she got back into the swing of things. She’d never truly recovered completely, how could she?

“I believe she wishes to speak to you before she gives her answer,” Donovan said wryly, “Not that she said it outright, but she has a bad habit of talking under her breath.”

Harry laughed, “Yeah, she hasn’t outgrown that, I don’t think anyone’s actually told her she does it,” a wide grin of amusement on his face.

The tips of Peter’s claws emerged just so at the way Harry lit up talking about someone. It wasn’t just that there were many feelings attached to her evidently. He didn’t like the thought of his mate with another…it filled him with anger and fury.

Derek frowned at Peter’s odd actions and the feelings before his eyes widened, of course, why hadn’t he realized? Harry was Peter’s mate, no wonder he had deferred to him a few times, even if Peter would never admit to it as deferring. As if he wasn’t dealing with enough he had to figure out why Harry felt like an Alpha to him? That he was Peter’s only significant other. He was drowning in feelings that needed time, just time to sort out. “Who’s Hermione?” Derek asked, trying to distract himself. It predictably didn’t work at all.

“She’s my best friend, she’s been with me through thick and thin, you’ll be meeting her in a few minutes actually…if you’re up for meeting anyone,” Harry said, eyeing Derek sympathetically, he wouldn’t be surprised if Derek didn’t go out and blow off some steam.

Peter relaxed at that pronouncement, he was telling the truth, they were only friends. He knew he would have to explain and perhaps woo his mate…but until he was one hundred percent better…and had processed what happened he couldn’t get involved with anyone, not even his mate. it would do neither of them any good if he didn’t get himself better first. Even though part of him just wanted to take him, mark him as his. If Harry had been another werewolf, they would probably already be mated to each other.

“How long are you leaving it before informing them?” Harry asked shrewdly, his mind ticking away as he thought of all the best ways to see this through. He had a very sharp mind, and it came in handy, even if he hadn’t used it while at Hogwarts.

“I was thinking two weeks?” Donovan said slowly, his own mind ticking over as he mulled the facts.

“A trial usually takes longer than that, I would suggest a month at the most,” Harry said quietly, “Then the actual ‘trial’ could take up to eleven weeks itself.”

“It’s best not to wait so long, especially as you say, them being hunters, perhaps her escape attempt could be done before her trial?” Donovan suggested, months is much too long to wait, they had to get a handle on those hunters, lest they come in droves around Beacon Hills, and truthfully it was the last thing they needed. Even if it would have made their jobs easier to apprehend all the hunters at the end of the day.

“Then perhaps wait only a week, make it seem as though it happened during her ‘arraignment’ I’ll have the documents drawn up so that if they do any digging everything is there.” Harry said, nodding to himself firmly. He had reached a decision he would stick with it. “With their constant moving…it’s impossible to find her ‘next of kin’ which would be the father, then get her brother with no family found she was cremated a bit too soon,” he would be focusing on Gerard Argent next, he was going to follow the money trail and see where it led him.

“Done,” Donovan agreed, handing over the box of ashes. “Remember to do the paperwork.” He added, his tone wry, indicating that Harry had a habit of ‘forgetting to do his paperwork’ whether it was wilful or not…nobody knew.

“I forgot one time,” Harry said exasperated, but the playful tone indicated it was a joke between them. He shrunk down the wooden cremains box and slid it into his pocket with a general air of distaste. “Come on, lets get out of here,” he told the Hales, his face becoming solemn again, the last thing they probably needed was others tossing jokes around when they were going through a myriad of emotions. He didn’t need to feel them to know what they were going through.

He had gone through something similar himself.

“I’ll be in touch,” Donovan said, as Harry reached out to touch both Peter and Derek. He received a nod before he was suddenly alone in the room. Without more ado he left the room and went to see how the council were dealing with everything. He was surprised by the amount of council members who had remained after the news of how Kate would be dispatched.

They were pale, shaken but standing at attention with grim determination.

“I think it’s time we discussed how we are dealing with the rest of these hunters, wouldn’t you say?” one member of the council suggested. They knew a branch would be opened, that they would be working all over the states, primarily where each of them worked to ensure everything begun running smoothly. Until such a thing could happen, the main department would be run here, it had been decided.

“I don’t have an appointment for two hours,” Donovan stated, and it was too important to cancel it again. “So why don’t we go somewhere…more fitting while we discuss everything?” which mean the council chambers, where those who had left were no doubt sitting already.

With that the council members vacated the side room of the execution chambers, many still remembering what it looked like in the past. The truth was, the liquid had been dispersed and the hole had been filled, leaving behind a dank, dark, grey room that was very rarely used but part of their history.

It was the first time it had been used in decades.

-----------0

Barely twenty minutes away, the small Argent family sat in stoic silence as they looked at the newspaper. Detailing the list of Kate Argent’s crimes against humanity, all the families were listed but the survivors were unlisted to protect them. The newspaper made Kate sound like a psychopath. A woman who had done absolutely nothing other than murder people her entire life. The worst was the charges of sleeping with underage children.

“What do we do?” Victoria stated, her face made of stone as she stared at the newspaper in shock. For the first time she had absolutely no idea what to do, this would send the hunter community into shock.

Chris swallowed thickly, his sister had implied very thinly in her successful hunt on the Hale family. He’d ignored it, not wanting believe his sister was capable of something like that. Unlike his family, he did adhere to a strict code, and he felt sick to his stomach…how many of those people had been human? There had been human members in the Hale pack. Some of the last names were familiar…he was a werewolf hunter, so of course, they were.

At least two of those packs had human members.

“Mom, dad, what’s going on?” Allison asked, as she wandered in, dropping her bag her content demeanour dropping from her face. She was feeling good at finally having the complete truth from her parents. Not that they could deny it, she had seen his face turn monstrous.

They’d called Kate all night, leaving horrible voicemails, both furious about her for revealing the supernatural world to their daughter.

“You’re staying home today, no school,” Chris stated firmly.

“If she remains off, it looks as though we have something to hide,” Victoria argued, “Makes her look guilty,” as always looking out for the best when it came to the Argent name, despite the fact she was only married into the family.

“You mean us look guilty,” Chris argued, “Look this will all blow over, but I don’t want her hearing what everyone is saying! Not without having all the facts!” Goodness gracious, they were going to be saying horrible things. Calling her aunt a sexual predator, a murderer, he didn’t want that for his girl. She meant the world to him more than being a hunter, more than his own sister and even father. As it should be, she was the one thing he’d done right, and honestly? Chris did not want her to have anything to do with the hunter community. He and Victoria had constantly logged heads over it, but the one thing they’d agreed on, waiting until she was eighteen years old.

“What is going on?” Allison called out loudly, glancing between her arguing parents. They argued often, quietly, but rarely in front of her.

Chris and Victoria stared at each other, before Chris sighed, crumbling in the face of his wife’s determination.

“Sit down,” Chris said, his stomach still churning, he was having trouble digesting everything he had just read about his sister…his daughter revered the ground Kate walked on. How on earth could she begin to comprehend the list of her crimes?

He knew he couldn’t.

Today was going to be a very long day, he was just waiting on the inevitable conversation with his father.

Allison tried to peer at the newspaper but her dad folded it up so she couldn’t see anything. Sitting down, staring between her parents, beginning to realise this was something very big, and very bad.

She was right. It was bad.

By the end of the stilted conversation Allison was sobbing and being sick against the toilet inconsolable. She hadn’t been hardened against life the way her parents had after how they were raised in a world of ‘monsters’ as they were told they were.

----------0

Harry hadn’t been surprised by the fact Peter and Derek took off after they returned home. Or rather Derek took off, and Peter excused himself to go after him. If anything had happened due this, he was pleased to see, that it was Peter and Derek were slowly getting closer again. Derek would probably take a lot of time before he truly forgave Peter for what happened with his sister. Knowing and having proof that Peter wasn’t to blame wasn’t quite the same as knowing deep down in your heart and forgiving the perpetrator. He would come to the realisation though, that whether Peter had done the deed or not…Laura would never have gotten out of Beacon Hills alive.

The wards pinged, alerting him to Hermione’s presence, she couldn’t make her way into the property, she hadn’t been here in years. So she was no longer connected to them, he changed them up and added new layers of security, more so after Peter and Derek came.

If she planned on staying then he’d need to add her to the wards again.

Apparating to the edge of his wards, he grinned happily at the sight of Hermione. She had changed since Hogwarts, they all had, but teenage Ron would have gaped and drooled over the sight that Hermione made now. Her hair straight and tied up into a professional do with the interview she just had. She had a suit on, very little make-up, she’d never been one for wearing it anyway. She looked beautiful, anything was better than the grieving mess she’d been years back.

“Hey! How are you doing? I’ve not heard anything from you for a few weeks…got a new man in your life?” Harry teased, knowing she tended to avoid writing to him when she started a new relationship. Not out of old fear that Harry wouldn’t approve, at least not anymore.

“No, no new man,” Hermione said with a wide smile on her face. Honestly, she never introduced her significant other until her relationships were less new. Till they were confident in their relationship, or so she thought, they never lasted long afterwards. Getting threatened by Harry Potter would terrify everyone apparently. He took his brotherly duties very seriously, and it annoyed her to no end. “Just preparing for the interview and catching up at work, making sure there wasn’t any loose ends left, I’ve taken two weeks off, I was due a holiday anyway.”

“Coffee?” Harry asked her, giving her the gesture to come along both continued to talk as they walked.

“I wouldn’t mind, we have a lot of catching up to do apparently, Teddy’s been regaling me tales of ‘Peter this’ ‘Peter that’ or ‘Derek this’ and ‘Derek that’ you wouldn’t happen to know what’s going on would you?” Hermione teased, Stiles she was used to hearing about, Jimmy she was also coming to know more about but it was slightly jarring to have two new people in Teddy’s life that wasn’t at Hogwarts to her immense surprise.

Harry laughed, unsurprised that Teddy wrote to his ‘Aunt Hermione’ he often saw him writing to her during the summer holidays. It wasn’t a leap to think Teddy did this during the school year too. “He’s taken a real shine to them,” he agreed, with a wistful smile.

“Why do I get the feeling this all centres around my new job offer?” Hermione asked, as they walked up the steps and into the house.

“Nothing escapes your notice, does it?” Harry said quietly, “You’d be right, it does.” He probably would have been better actually writing to her instead of having to tell her while Peter and Derek were lurking around outside. Opening the door for Hermione, he followed her in afterwards flicking his wand towards the coffee machine and before long two coffees were there for the taking.

“What’s been happening?” Hemione asked, “Does it have anything to do with the book you gave me?” she had been so excited to get it, she’d never learned about different kinds of lycanthrope before. She had utterly devoured the book within forty-eight hours. She’d barely slept, the book even ate up her attention during lunch hours.

“Very much so,” Harry explained, grabbing the two cups, and claimed a seat, passing one of the cups towards Hermione. “It’s a long sordid tale,” he sighed, before summoning some biscuits and put them in the middle between them.

“Then tell me everything,” Hemione suggested, but it was more of an order.

So Harry did.

He spent the next hour explaining firstly, the understanding the Lycan community had with the magical one. What happened six years ago to the Hale family. Including the fact that Derek and Laura ran, leaving their comatose uncle. How the hunters had been responsible, the fact they stuck around. How Laura had been investigating what happened, the hunters swift retribution in order to finish what they started. How all the while Kate Argent had been going around America decimating entire packs. Only to return when the shit began to go down, the fact she shot Derek, then how he’d found her torturing him. Everything about Scott he’d had to deal with, and Stiles. Telling the tale culminating towards the ending he’d just seen with Argent being set alight.

Hermione sat listening, refraining from asking millions of questions when Harry gestured towards her to keep silent. Each question she had was inevitably answered. By the end of it she had done pale in shock and red in anger, until she was almost steaming at the ears with rage so profound that it almost surprised Harry. It shouldn’t Hermione had been constantly judged by the Pure-blood’s for being different all her life. She knew how it felt to be picked on for simply being different…to know such a thing was happening under the Ministry’s eyes so enraged her.

After hearing everything, Hermione found herself speechless, just staring at Harry horrified. It took her ten minutes to find her voice, “No wonder you wanted me to head the department,” knowing she was one of the few Harry genuinely trusted, and she revelled in that fact.

“It’s going to be big, Hermione, this department I mean…you’re going to be responsible for probably hundreds of people.” Harry pointed out, eyes gleaming, “That’s going to be your workers…that doesn’t include the creatures that will fall under your protection category.”

“What about this agreement Alpha Hale signed with the President of MACUSA? Doesn’t it interfere with the truce?” Hermione asked thoughtfully.

“Hopefully the new Alpha might make a new one of his own,” Harry said quietly, “It’s clear that they cannot do this alone anymore. It’s becoming very dangerous not just to the Lycans but to us as well.”

“And let me guess it supersedes any of the clauses written on the agreement?” Hermione said, nodding seriously, knowing how cautious the American magical world was, it didn’t surprise her. She would though, very much love to read it.

“It does,” Harry nodded his agreement.

“Can I see a copy of it?” Hermione asked, knowing that Harry definitely had a copy of it.

“It’s in my office, I’ve been meaning to show Derek and Peter it,” Harry said, his voice softening as he spoke of the two Hales.

Hermione silently realized that Harry had it bad. Harry didn’t take well to strangers, or new people much. He’d help them, don’t get her wrong, but trust them? No, Harry didn’t trust many people. He’d been hurt so much by the people he had trusted that he just found it difficult. She was pleased that he was opening up, and made a mental note to warn both Peter and Derek with death if they hurt or betrayed Harry. Turnabout was fair play after all, how many of her boyfriends had Harry caused to flee the scene as if Cerberus was on their tails.

Feeling rather smug with herself, they abandoned the mostly finished coffee cups and biscuits, Hermione followed Harry to his office. Right away she could tell he’d just finished a case, and hadn’t quite taken everything down. All the information she had heard just a while ago was laid bare in evidence to his unquestionable statements. “You’re already beginning something else?” she questioned, noticing that he had a new board up, with very little information.

Harry always found stuff, so either he’d been too distracted OR he’d just begun it.

“Yeah,” Harry murmured, digging through the ‘messy’ piles, but the reality was he knew where everything was. He copied the information and handed the long parchment over to Hermione. Her eyes widened at how long the list was. “I do have somewhere I need to be, I’m taking Scott and his mother to an Alpha friend of mine, we’re hoping to get him sorted.”

“Yes, hopefully that will work,” Hermione agreed, the thought of arresting an underage boy wasn’t pleasant to say the least. However, they couldn’t let him kill again, even if it wasn’t completely his fault, he had been warned by others around him. It was a damn shame an innocent girl had died because he wasn’t taking their warnings seriously. Although he might be underage here, in Britain he’d already be considered an adult and responsible for his actions. “It’s a good job he doesn’t live in Britain, Azkaban would have been…terrible,” and he would have been arrested, there would have been no fight for extenuating circumstances.

“It would have, but at least then the girls parents would have truly gotten justice for their daughter,” Harry sighed, his only show of regret in his helping of the teenager. They’d never know what really happened, instead ‘Kate Argent’ had killed her, but her ‘death wasn’t in vain’ she’d helped to stop a serial killer. The injustice stung fiercely, but Harry couldn’t do anything about it, their secret had to remain just that. He had anonymously donated money to them though, after looking through their finances to see that they’d been working two jobs just to send their daughter to a good school. It would ease the strain of a funeral, but it was a pittance compared to their daughters life.

“Does he even know how hard you fought for him?” Hermione asked quietly, rolling up the parchment, she’d read it later.

Harry huffed in bitter amusement, “No, he just wanted to fight every stipulation I had managed to secure for his release. Didn’t want to quit his part-time job at the vets, didn’t want to quit lacrosse, he’s just being all around very difficult to deal with. Now I know his life has changed…but Hermione, he’s using his newfound powers for his own gain while decrying why he hates being a werewolf…I’ve never seen a bigger hypocrite in my life.” Rubbing his temples in silent agitation.

“Does Alpha Satomi know everything?” Hermione asked quietly, putting ‘Alpha’ in front of her name as respect dictated when talking about Alpha’s you only knew by name and hadn’t been given leave to use their name.

“I had to tell her everything if I hold down any hope that she’d be able to help Scott.” Harry said, “I tried not to sound biased, I don’t want her going into this with a unfair belief of Scott.” Everyone dealt with trauma differently, and yes, Scott was being a pain in the ass, but with a little luck he’d outgrow it and become a werewolf that he could feel pride in, accept himself wholly and come to understand what pack was. Everyone was capable of change, he could only hope that Scott was one of those people.

“I see,” Hermione murmured absently, perhaps her talking to Scott would help. She knew what it was like to be thrust into a world she knew nothing about. The supernatural would was scary enough without the trauma Scott went through. Even rationalising it didn’t help with the knowledge of a child’s death. Surely he realized just how dangerous his life was now and knows to do things the right way?

------0

Do you want to see more Argent reactions or is what's been written enough? What will become of them once the wizards descend on the place to inform them they were no longer allowed to hunt? or will they just be watched, waiting to see if/when they screw up? Will Allison be allowed to remember the supernatural or will she be obliviated due to how new she is to the entire thing? will there be an all out war between the hunters and wizards? Or will we see them dealt with slowly and surely until the department is up and running? Sorry about Ron...I just have no use for him in this story! Read and Review Please!

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 25

“Good afternoon, Satomi, how are you?” Harry picked up her call, he had been aware of her pending call, she had informed him that she would be in touch before he was due to bring Scott McCall to her territory. Muffling a yawn as he placed bank statements and everything else he’d collected belonging to Gerard Argent in front of him. Now that his biggest casefile was finished and he had no other orders from MACUSA he was beginning to look into Argent. The money he had available was quite…immense, and it wasn’t coming from either of his kids, and it had only started accumulating the past thirty years, dropped into his account randomly, from all different accounts. Holding the phone with his shoulder, he began to mark off the large incomes on the statements with a highlighter, knowing he wouldn’t get to it right now so it would make it easier when he returned to it if it was all ready in place for him.

“Good afternoon, is everything still going according to plan?” Satomi asked, wondering if all was well in Beacon Hills, she knew Harry was working on a case but that was the extent of her knowledge. She also knew Harry’s job was quite dangerous, and he dealt with people who had nothing to lose.

“Yes, we’ll definitely be there, it’s too important not to,” Harry explained, glancing to his side when he sensed something. He wasn’t quite that surprised to see Peter standing there like he owed the building, a cup of coffee in his hand. Listening intently to what was happening all around him, while listening to the conversation too. “Peter is here as well,” he added switching to the loudspeaker, as he continued to work without him arm impeded. By the time he was done highlighting there were dozens of questionable money drops deposited into the account. A frown was marring his features, he had to find out where those deposits were coming from. There were just as many transfers from his accounts to others too.

“Hello, Peter, I’m pleased to hear about your recovery, I do hope you’ll come with Harry this afternoon so we can meet up to hash out an alliance?” a hint of questioning in her voice. She wasn’t used to dealing with Peter, it was usually Talia and her second – who had been Laura at that point – Peter had always been the left hand. The protector of the entire pack, so he was quite often busy. Still, she knew him well enough to be comfortable in his presence and knowing how resilient the Hales were to have survived so long, she knew they would thrive once again.

“It would be my pleasure,” Peter said smoothly, no hint of the shock he was feeling, just like that? She knew his pack was non-existent, well practically, his own Beta was refusing to adhere to pack rules, and was being deliberately disobedient yet she wanted to make an alliance with him? He had assumed he would have lost any and all suggestions of an alliance the moment Harry told Satomi of the occurrences here at Beacon Hills territory. He knew he wouldn’t have given himself the time of day, what with him being unable to control a single little Beta. He pondered on what exactly Harry had told Satomi and whether she was perhaps unaware of it.

“Good,” Satomi said her tone relaxing further, “Your sister she was an amazing Alpha, and I have little doubt given time you will be too.”

Peter bit his tongue to stop himself roaring at the phone that he was an alpha, a good one. “Thank you,” Peter said, straining slightly to be polite.

“We will both be on the road as soon as Beacon Hill High school is let out,” Harry added, “Does your pack know we’re coming?”

“Of course, they must be made aware of any changes so as not to attack first think later,” Satomi explained, very aware of the fact Harry was basically a novice when it came to pack politics. “Is there anything else you think I should be aware of when it comes to Scott?”

“I don’t think so,” Harry said, scrubbing his scruff on his jaw he needed to shave, which he did the Muggle way, despite the fact he had been first taught the magical way. “Just be prepared for a sulky brat,” shrugging his shoulders almost tiredly, he’d done all he could for Scott, and this was only because he was Stiles best friend.

“I’m rather adept at handling that,” Satomi confessed, she took in Omega teenagers, each of them remained with her instead of going hunting for another pack. That showed more than anything else what a good job she was doing, and not all of them were bitten wolves who had lost their pack.

Harry laughed humourlessly, “Yeah? I think he’s going to succeed in pushing all our buttons before the night is out,” and he wasn’t kidding, Scott was just impossible. Oh, don’t get him wrong, he hoped, sincerely hoped that Scott would get on with Satomi with her being new, different and a woman. Then there’s also the fact that Scott’s mother would be there, hopefully she’d curtail some of his attitude as well. “I’ll see you in a few hours, Satomi, I want to squeeze in a bit more work before I come, even my evenings are being taken up these days. Oh, I’d very much like to meet the former members of the Talbot pack, I have news for them.”

Satomi laughed, gave her upstanding and hung up with a quiet and respectful goodbye.

“Why are you looking into Argents finances?” Peter asked uttering the word with extreme prejudice.

“Because he was careful, very, very careful not to be directly involved in anything his daughters did,” Harry revealed, leaning back in his chair, twisting it around so he could see Peter properly. “Which means despite all the evidence and names we have of Hunters there is still one thing missing, confessions and revelations of guilt. Even we need to find someone guilty before they’re arrested, and only then can I get permission to use Veritaserum to get to the bottom of the truth.” Suddenly very, very grateful he could hide his feelings behind occlumency walls, by Merlin, Peter was breath-taking, the clothes he was wearing were his own, or rather bought recently and they fitted him immaculately, suited him too. He dressed well, too well in his opinion. He made sure to keep his gaze level with Peter’s as he spoke, “There’s no doubt he’s involved in some seriously shady shit, but the good thing is we can get information that the police wouldn’t.” it was the wonder of having magic.

Quickly snapping pictures of each piece of paper with statements on it, he uploaded them to an email and sent it off in a flash. Charlie would be able to dig into this for him and quickly too, she’d also get information that the police wouldn’t. Charlie was a squib so she was aware of everything that was going on. He had no doubt it would be in his email within three to five hours, she had never let him down. She was a genius with computers, did things that boggled Harry’s mind. Welcome to the electronics age he guessed.

“And if he hasn’t directly got his hands dirty?” Peter questioned darkly, eyes gleaming with malice.

“Do you believe that is the case?” Harry enquired calmly, which eased some of the darkness from Peter’s face.

“No,” Peter confessed, Gerard was definitely guilty, he had undeniably got his hands dirty he’d bet his fortune on that.

“Then we will get him,” Harry stated firmly. “It’s only the matter of time.”

Peter nodded mutely, he would very much prefer a hands on approach, but he realized with the magical world in the picture…if he did anything then his own life would be in jeopardy. Before he got better he wouldn’t have cared about that, he would have done what was necessary, avenged his pack and gladly went on to meet his maker. Now though he had something to live for, a mate, his nephew who clearly needed direction, an alpha, and that was unquestionably him now. He refused to let the Argents take away his future, they’d already taken the majority of his pack and six years of his life.

For the next hour Harry got busy gleaning everything he could from the normal databases when it came to Gerard. Pinning all relevant information to boards. Mapping out everywhere he had been for the past seven years, from car rentals, property rentals, and it was all mismatched, but with facial recognition running, Harry was getting every single one of Argent’s fake ID’s and adding those names to the database and beginning to get a full picture.

All the while Peter and Harry talked, about nothing important, just likes and dislikes to jobs and things they had desired to do before life waylaid them. Peter did notice that Harry never once spoke of his past, never gave any indications of fond memories of parents, or even guardians. Normally Peter wouldn’t be cautious about just outright asking, but this was his mate, he did not wish to scare him away.

------------0

Harry along with Peter – who was giving him directions – drove towards Beacon Hills High School, parking just as the bell went. Harry sighed softly, his hands tightening on the steering wheel as he stared ahead. He would have prayed to a god he didn’t believe in just to get Scott to behave. If he screwed things up with Satomi…the nearest pack was hundreds of miles away. And that was if they would take the Beta, there was no guarantee they would. He couldn’t keep the fact he was or had dated an Argent from them.

“Regretting helping him?” Peter asked, his tone bland, revealing none of his thoughts or feelings for his reluctant Beta. If there was one thing he regretted other than Laura it would be biting Scott McCall. What on earth had his wolf been thinking? Anyone, absolutely anyone would have been better. Unfortunately it wasn’t his reality, and thankfully Satomi would be able to help the boy so his failure wasn’t so blatant. He could sense the deep seated frustration, but who emotions were aimed at was a mystery. Given where they were, it wasn’t difficult to deduce whom it was aimed at.

“No, despite my anger and frustration at him, he’s a teenager, added with new wolfy emotions it isn’t easy for him. He’s rebelling, at least I hope that’s all it is.” Harry mused, he was trying to be understanding, but he was fast losing his patience with the boy.

“And if it’s not?” Peter queried arching his eyebrow Harry’s way.

“Then I honestly don’t know,” Harry confessed, rubbing his brow, “At the end of the day I can at least say I tried everything I could to help him.” even if he wouldn’t help himself. “I’ll be right back,” he added, leaving the car with the keys still in it, he made his way inside the main building. It didn’t take him long to hear the sound of Stiles voice laced with sarcasm as it often was. A group of boys were making their way into a room, with what looked like Lacrosse gear slung over their shoulders.

He zoned in on a boy following them at a distance, hunched down as if he was hoping to avoid being seen. A pang of sympathy shot through him, wondering if the boy was bullied at school, given how tall he no doubt was, this surprised him. Not that bullies were deterred much when it came to their choice of victims. Surprise flickered through him, when the boy also entered the same room. So he was on the Lacrosse team as well, those that play sports in his opinion were rarely bullied, although Stiles and Scott had been regularly bullied.

Annoyance replaced all feelings when he saw Scott McCall with a girl for a few moments before he jogged over to the room and disappeared within with a reverential look on his face while looking at the girl. A girl he knew to be Allison Argent, did that boy have any self-preservation whatsoever? If he did it was a Flobberworm kind of self-preservation.

Fury soon replaced that annoyance, he’d told the boy he wasn’t to play any sports, what the hell did he think he was doing? He’d been pretty fucking clear about how things were going to be. Avoiding any students that got in his way he made his way towards the room, and shoved the door open, his gaze landing on Scott McCall his green eyes flashing in seething anger.

“Uh-oh,” Stiles murmured, glancing at Scott, he was definitely in trouble, he didn’t think he’d seen Harry this pissed off, with the exception when Harry furiously laid into him for taunting who he knew now was Peter in Alpha form.

Scott just straightened up determinedly, his chin out in defiance, refusing to back down despite the fact his wolf was cowering.

Despite Scott being his focus of attention, he noticed that one of the boys had flinched and scooted away from the anger clearly blazing from Harry in droves. Green eyes flickered over and noticed it was the same boy from before. The fear was unbelievably bad, it made Harry’s stomach twist unpleasantly vividly reminded of his own fear during his childhood.

“I see you’re wanting arrested then, Scott?” Harry made no effort to keep his voice low. “You’re completely ignoring the terms of the agreement laid out for you…will I be bringing you to the station or are you going to come with me and continue to let me oversee the terms of your probation?”

Stiles pursed his lips, the urge to say something sarcastic was strong but he definitely didn’t want to get on Harry’s bad side right now. Especially not when he was finally getting to learn magic. He could see how angry he was at Scott, and he didn’t blame him. As a child of an officer of the law, he sort of realized just how far Harry had gone to help Scott on an official level. Harry had stuck his neck out for him, and Scott was acting as though he hadn’t murdered anyone. Hell, Stiles was still struggling to come to terms with that fact himself.

Even Jackson was quiet which was very unlike the douche, it was bordering on bloody unreal.

Scott flushed red, his eyes getting a little wolfy as his anger got the better of him – as if often did. Although to Stiles surprise just as he was prepared to intervene Scott was distracted by his phone ringing. It was his mom, Stiles recognized the tune. In turn he brushed passed Harry and left the room, even doing so they could hear his whining.

“Stiles, inform your professor that Scott McCall will not be playing Lacrosse again, go on all of you, you’re already late.” Harry jerked his head for them to leave, no doubt their teacher would come looking for them.

Stiles twitched a little at the term ‘Professor’ but nodded his head, very aware that this was what they called their teachers at Hogwarts. Stiles was the first to move, Harry gave his neck a little squeeze as he passed, silently reassuring him, pack Stiles thought inwardly, they were acting like a pack, and Stiles loved it. To be part of something bigger, better, to have family that just wasn’t his dad was…amazing. He wasn’t alone, he could truly confide in Harry about everything.

Harry stepped in front of Isaac stopping him from leaving, Jackson was about to open his mouth before Stiles caught his attention and shook his head solemnly. He blinked in shock when Jackson actually listened to him, as he grabbed his stick before leaving the room. To prove he hadn’t fully changed of course, he shoved Stiles as he left.

“That boy was assault, in front of a Federal agent, are you looking for a trip to the cells tonight?” Harry stated coolly not even looking in Jackson and Stiles direction.

Jackson swallowed thickly mouthing ‘What the fuck…’ before making his exit, hastily making his way to the field, not wishing to push his luck with the unknown Federal agent. He knew better than to mess with the law with his father being a lawyer, he reckoned even his dad wouldn’t be able to get him out of any dispute with the law onside.

Stiles laughed in amusement, as he too disappeared without another word. He’d probably pay for it later when the shock wore off, but Stiles didn’t much care. He’d forever remember and relish the look on Jackson’s normally smug face. Man, too bad Teddy wasn’t here, he would have loved it.

“Look at me,” Harry said, his voice soft and soothing, a deep contrast to how he had been mere moments ago. Kneeling down so he was shorter than the boy.

Isaac did, out of fear of what this federal agent would do to him if he didn’t do ask asked. There was nothing but warmth and sincerity in those green eyes, which eased him somewhat despite his reservations or best intentions. When there eyes met, Harry got everything he needed to know.

“Your father won’t change,” Harry said with deceptive mildness, inwardly he was furious over what he’d seen. “No matter how well you do in school, or out of it. It’s him that’s the problem, not you, it’s never you despite what he tells you. You could be absolutely perfect at everything and he’d still find an excuse, its who he is.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Isaac immediately protested.

Harry just smiled sadly at him, “One day you’ll realize you don’t deserve what he’s done to you. Now I know you don’t want to end up in the system so I will make a promise to ensure you don’t end up there.” Isaac immediately began shaking his head, refusing to listen to him. “If you change your mind…this is my number, call me, and I will help you. If you don’t trust my word…talk to Stiles.” He handed over a piece of paper with his number on it, not his official one, no doubt such a thing upon his person would end up with him getting beaten.

Standing up, he added one last thing, “You deserve better Isaac,” using his first name despite the fact he shouldn’t know it.

Judging by the startled look on his face it had quickly dawned on him too.

With that Harry walked out of the room, and found Scott sitting on the bench still talking to his mother.

“Let’s go,” Harry commanded, refusing to be late to Satomi’s.

-------------0

To say the drive towards Satomi’s was tense would be putting it bluntly. Peter and Harry were at the front, while Melissa and Scott were in the back of Harry’s SUV. Scott had tried to go to Lacrosse practise. Fortunately for all concerned, his mother called him right then and demanded his compliance that if he didn’t she would make sure he was put in a cell herself. For that Harry was grateful, it wasn’t as though he could just force the boy out the school with everyone watching without raising a few eyebrows. He’d rather not have to obliviate anyone, especially not a school filled with children.

Instead of protesting, Scott was now sulking.

It didn’t help that his mom had many questions and she was asking Peter a lot of them. All the while Scott was just steadily getting redder in the face at how good-mannered Peter was being. In Scott’s view Peter was a monster, who had turned him into a monster and was now proceeding to turn his entire life upside down. He loathed both Peter and Harry in equal measures. It didn’t help that school was going to be a nightmare, the entire Lacrosse team were going to be glaring at him, threatening him and worse…the entire school were going to side with the popular jocks. He’d go back to whom he used to be. The invisible asthmatic friend of a loudmouthed sarcastic boy who got on everyone’s nerves.

“Adolescence is difficult even for born wolves who have perfect control over themselves,” Peter answered her next question with rare patience. Perhaps it was the fact that the main player who had destroyed his pack was dead. Or perhaps it was because his task was more or less done, he had gotten his revenge after all. “My nieces and nephews had difficult times of it, but they knew when to back away from society. Derek played Basketball while in high school, with his strength it was risky, but he never once caused any concern, or lost control or focus while playing.” Before the games were another thing altogether, in his last few years before the fire it had been difficult, more so after what happened to Paige.

Harry pursed his lips as he drove, Peter was giving subtle digs at Scott all the while being very refined while answering Melissa’s questions. That was the fifth one in the half hour drive already. He wasn’t sure whether Scott was understanding though, considering his face was just as red as it had been ever since he had stood in front of the teen demanding he come with him.

“How long does it take for a werewolf to master control?” Melissa asked, a concerned frown on her face, as she listened intently to everything Peter said.

“These are the sort of questions I expected from Scott,” Harry interrupted the conversation, glancing at Melissa from behind his dark sunglasses before turning back to the empty road. “But unfortunately he hasn’t asked any questions. Its why this has been necessary, I am hoping with someone outside of this entire mess may be able to give him the solace he needs in order to come to terms with everything.”

“It’s not a matter of how long, it’s a matter of finding ones anchor,” Peter continued after Harry finished speaking, “A true anchor that will outlast feeble emotions. Satomi has a lot of experience taking in Omega’s and making them part of her pack, she’s coached dozens if not more teenagers and adults in gaining control. She will have a greater understanding on Scott’s outlook than I,” not only was Satomi bitten like Scott, but with so many Omega’s coming and going she had probably gained unique insight into their thoughts and feelings. He saw the bite as a gift, he couldn’t conceive Scott’s thoughts being anything other than positive. Plus, he had been born a werewolf, he had no ‘desire’ to be human or anything of the sort while Scott obvious did want to be human again…the hypocrite he was, also using his new strength to garner acolytes and praise and become popular.

“These lessons will definitely help him?” Melissa asked, quite relieved to hear that. It meant she definitely had to take him to each and every one of them. She would not let her son become lost. No, he would most definitely gain control, pay for his crimes – although truthfully she’d never been able to forget he had taken a life – and make something of his future.

“They will only help if Scott is willing to learn and listen,” Harry said grimly, “Otherwise she will be just wasting her valuable time.” And it was valuable, she was helping those that were lost, who willingly wanted to learn before they hurt the ones they loved or innocent people. Thankfully she was all too willing to help Scott, mostly because he had called in his favour, she had said she owed him for saving her life and the rest of her pack by extension. She’d been very happy to clean the slate where the debt was concerned. To Harry it said a lot about her age, in this day and age nobody really cared about debts. Just thought people did things out of the goodness of their hearts. Which he had done, it most certainly hadn’t been in a bid to gain a debt from her.

Scott scowled and gritted his teeth, hating the fact they were talking about him as if he wasn’t there. The urge to speak out was strong, almost as strong as his sulking desire to remain silent no matter what. Childishly refusing to let them get the better of him, or think they were. Unfortunately for Scott he didn’t realize just how much of an open book he was…or as Harry would say…he wore his emotions on his sleeve, much as Harry used to do as a teenager.

He opened his mouth to demand that they stop talking about him as though he wasn’t there.

“We’re here,” Harry replied, turning into a dirt road with nothing but trees surrounding them with ‘private property’ signs posted. He slowed the SUV down a bit as he began to speak clearly and concisely to Scott and Melissa. “Wait for the Alpha to speak first, bare your neck, don’t try and shake her hand, scents are important to werewolves, they hate having to do the human gestures,” before long they made their way passed the trees to a large property with a lot of land surrounding them.

In the clearing there were over a dozen werewolves fully shifted, fighting each other, but it was clearly friendly fights as they weren’t truly hurting one another. There was a woman watching them all with eagle eyes, giving comments or criticisms on their footwork or the way they were fighting or urging them to change the way they lunged to attack.

One glance at them from Satomi, the one watching over her pack, she informed them that their lesson was over for today. They did not waste any time whatsoever in returning to the house shoving at each other grinning happily as their visages became human once more. Two of her pack were called to her side, which they did without argument or pause, they listened to their Alpha, without even stopping to think.

“Talbot pack?” Harry guessed correctly.

“I cannot scent them from here,” Peter stated, stepping out of the vehicle, his eyes flashing red as he dipped his neck to the side in deference to Satomi and letting her know he was friendly and not there for a fight. Which she already knew of course, but manners had to be observed after all. In turn Satomi’s eyes flashed back a wide welcoming smile appearing on her face. “Yes,” he finally answered Harry’s question after getting a full waft of their scents even across the clearing.

“Alpha Hale!” she called as she made her way towards them, nodding in approval as the humans – which included Harry even though he was a wizard – who showed the proper deference to her position in her pack and the fact they were on her territory. “It’s so good to see you again, I am pleased to hear of your recovery. And I am so sorry for your loss, Talia was…a good friend, and our packs were allies.” It may have happened years ago, but this was the first time she had seen him. Genuine sorry and sadness waved from the Alpha showing she meant her words. Repeating her earlier sentiments in a different way.

“Alpha Satomi,” Peter said, deferent to her, “Thank you for welcoming me to your home, I wish you and your pack well. Thank you for your condolences, and I hope we can be allies once more.”

Melissa watched what was happening deeply uncomfortable, this was so out of the realm of her normal every day life that she felt very odd standing there. Deference’s, the way they were speaking, it was very much weird were packs always this way? She wanted to ask but didn’t dare to, after all she had been told to wait until the Alpha spoke to her first, even then she had no idea what she could or couldn’t do. She couldn’t mess this up for her son. She knew, knew that this was Scott’s last chance before he had his freedom ripped from him.

“Of course, Peter, I wish for nothing more,” Satomi said seriously, “Do you wish to inform them or shall I?” smiling warmly at Harry, who had her complete and total trust.

“I will,” Harry said, turning to face the two teenagers who’d had their entire lives turned upside down when their pack was killed. He could see how apprehensive they were, worried they were going to be removed from all they knew and sent somewhere else. They knew deep down that Satomi would never do that, she had never done so in the past, so the likelihood of it happening was slim but it didn’t help their fears fade.

“You will be pleased to know the hunter called Kate Argent…who was the one responsible for the attack on your pack has paid the price.” Harry said solemnly, time didn’t make the pain go away, you learned to live with it, and it just hurt a little less as the emotions weren’t quite so wound up all the time. “What goes around comes around, she will never harm another soul again,” he added, giving both an understanding nod, that she had died in pain and flames and ash and soot.

“Good,” the brother and sister said in sync, eyes flashing supernaturally gold, feeling nothing but sweet relief and satisfaction that their old pack, their family was finally avenged after all this time. Now understanding why Satomi had desired that they remained behind while the others had gone inside.

“Wait a minute! She’s dead? I need to talk to Allison!” Scott said in blind panic.

Harry winced at Scott’s words, yes, this was going as badly as he dreaded.

Peter grimaced, and rolled his eyes, refusing to show any other signs of just how exasperating this situation with McCall actually was.

“Allison? As in Allison Argent? You’ve brought a wolf that’s associating willingly with the Argent family here?” Brett Talbot spitting the word ‘associating’ as if he truly wanted to call it something else. He stepped away from Scott as if he had found him frothing at the mouth, glancing around the area as if he was expecting an attack to come at any moment.

“Don’t you dare,” Melissa stepped in front of her son, preventing him from leaving, unless he wanted to hurt her that was. These children must be one of the children of the families killed in those fires. She had read the newspaper this morning, seeing how many had been killed…it made the reality of what Peter, Harry and Derek told her all the more grim.

Brett’s sister wasn’t reacting any better, those inside either, as they were all going on the defensive.

“None of the Argents will know about this place, believe me, he’s fully incapable of discussing anything supernatural related with them,” Harry promised the panicked teenagers. Feeling sick as he got glimpses of memories of the fire that had cost them their entire packs, how young Brett had become an Alpha, and how he’d willingly rescinded control to Satomi and became a Beta. “I know it doesn’t make sense at the moment, but trust in your Alpha to keep you safe. I am sure she will tell you everything when she has a chance.” Inform them about magic, Scott didn’t know about it and quite frankly Harry didn’t want the entirety of his abilities revealed to the werewolf. He like the others didn’t truly trust Scott not to end up giving it away.

Melissa watched everyone’s reactions to the name ‘Argent’ and honestly, after all she heard she couldn’t blame them. She felt nothing but sadness and sympathy for all of them. Nobody deserved to fear for their lives because of prejudice and hatred just because they were werewolves. She was also beginning to realise…her son would find no friends here, not while he was consorting with the Argent’s, perhaps not even afterwards. Even his own kind were going to be afraid to be near him in case he was betraying them. When she first saw them all she’d been so hopeful, here Scott could find acceptance with his own kind, would learn to accept himself and his wolf. From people his own age no less.

“Mom, come on, we need to go back,” Scott was completely ignoring everything, every protocol, every safeguard, the very essence of leadership that makes a pack.

“I can see what you mean,” Satomi stated, despite her small stature and kind older woman features, she had a silent strength about her. “I don’t think I’ve seen such disrespect before,” and that was saying something for she had been taking in strays for decades, giving them a better life.

“You don’t know anything about me!” Scott argued, indignantly eyes flashing supernaturally blue even going a little hairy around his face.

Harry’s shoulders slumped as he shook his head unconsciously, weary to the extreme, Merlin he was exhausted. He’d rather take on a dragon again than continue to face this. He might not be a werewolf, or have known about this kind for long…but he knew regardless that Scott was messing up completely. He wasn’t looking forward to having to explain to the President of MACUSA that Scott was incontrollable, which certainly seems to be the case.

Every werewolf in the vicinity drew in breath as one, nobody spoke to the Alpha like that, especially not an Alpha who had invited you into their territory, their home, the very place they guard most secretly. It was a sign of faith, of unwavering trust, and Scott was trampling all over it. It took everything in Peter not to show Scott just how little control he could have in this life.

Satomi drew in a breath before she unleashed her red eyes and roared at Scott, the results were immediate, Scott’s wolf cowered in subservience to the Alpha. “Your control is on very shaky ground,” Satomi stated firmly, “A small argument and you’re almost transforming, has this happened before?” glancing at Harry and Peter in silent query, Harry had not said his control was this bad.

Peter’s eyes were red, they went that way the second Satomi roared Scott into submission.

“Unfortunately, yes, even his own best friend isn’t safe from his…anger, he’s almost killed Stiles twice, that’s the sheriff’s son, by the way,” Harry explained, “He won’t learn from me or Peter…you’re my last resort, Scott’s last chance,” stating that to Scott so that he understood just on how thin the layer of ice he was on. “If I cannot help him…then help will be forced upon him from behind bars.”

“The sheriff’s son?” Satomi eyes flashing red again, “He’s close to completely exposing us?”

“I won’t let that happen,” Harry reassured her. “I’m going to have to talk to my boss about this since he’s refusing to adhere to the probation I’ve offered him to prevent life in prison.” He threw this part at Scott who paled even further at the words. Scott was going to have to stop his games, otherwise it was game over for him.

“Please don’t,” Melissa said, shaking from her stupor over what she’d just seen, “He’s just having a difficult time of it, give him another chance,” she was terrified of losing her son.

“I’m all out of chances, Mrs. McCall, I was out of bloody chances when he killed a girl because he refused to listen to anyone!” Harry’s voice was loud and stained as if he was preventing himself from launching into an attack. Either that or stopping himself from roaring his anger from the rooftops.

“Let’s see if we can change his ways, shall we?” Satomi said calmly, laying a hand on Harry’s arm, “Mrs. McCall, I’m sure you have many questions, why don’t you follow me? I will answer what I can while Robert, my Second, takes Scott to let off some of that pent up energy he has.” Almost immediately there was another wolf on the scene, Robert they’d bet.

Peter automatically lay his own hand on Harry, removing the fresh scent of Satomi had put on his mate. He received an amused quirk of Harry’s lips in turn for his actions before they all entered the house. Except Scott and Robert, who were already running, even from where they were they knew Scott was scowling but too worried too disobey again so soon. Especially given how easily his wolf had buckled in the face of an Alpha. It would have been a shock to his system, especially considering how immediate it was. He’d been able to fight off Peter due to his temporarily insanity. Satomi had a powerful pack to back her up, which made her increasingly more powerful than Peter.

--------0

Three hours later, Harry was more than ready to return home. Melissa had questioned Satomi until the Alpha was almost blue in the face. Fortunately Satomi was very patient with her, answering each of her questions without leaving any details out. Including what would happen to her son if she outed them to the general population. Not that Melissa needed it, she was already aware of the consequences of her son revealing the supernatural world.

Satomi had also discussed the Argent’s in depth along with the rest of the known hunter network. Giving her names to watch out for, in order to best protect her son. Scott was present for much of the discussion after running for over an hour and a half. He had been exhausted enough that there hadn’t been a single complaint other than him stating he hadn’t been this out of breath since his Asthma cleared up.

Every werewolf avoided Scott like he had a bad case of rabies. Even Robert, who Satomi would tell them, was the friendliest of her pack, refused to draw Scott into a conversation during the meeting. They didn’t trust him, the knowledge that he was dating an Argent was making him persona non grata so to speak. Everyone had heard him, and until Scott was gone, they wouldn’t have the reassurances they sought from Satomi on the real realization that Scott truly couldn’t inform the Argents of anything. They had taken the time to introduce themselves to Peter though, who was now considered ‘friend’ to the pack.

This included talking to Allison about the fact her aunt was dead.

“Well this is…unexpected,” Harry said thoughtfully, reading through the email he’d received from Charlie.

Peter glanced Harry’s way, trying to see what had caught his mates attention.

“Later,” he insisted, refusing to discuss this where Scott was present.

Peter merely nodded his head in acceptance to the terms, not even needing to read the situation to know why Harry wished to wait.

“The rest of your questions will have to wait,” Harry stated to Melissa, who seemed to be the mouthpiece for Scott, asking anything werewolf related. “I’m afraid I have a busy evening ahead of me, I promised Derek to help him with something and I don’t intend to break that promise. You’ll forgive us for leaving so soon, perhaps we can return in a few days and share a celebratory meal then?” on a day that Scott wouldn’t be here training. He did wonder if Satomi would find it difficult to help with her entire pack against the idea of Scott being there. She would chose her pack over Scott and their deal hand’s down and Harry honestly didn’t blame her. He hoped it wouldn’t come that though.

Cora, Peter thought, a strange mixture of excitement and guilt filling him. Getting her here again so they could be a family, a pack was making him and his wolf over the moon so to speak. Yet doubts plagued him, would she be able to forgive him for Laura? He hadn’t been in his right mind…but that didn’t help Derek for the longest time. It wasn’t going to be easy, at least not until they knew what Cora had been through…Christ he felt conflicted, part of him hoped she had a pack, the rest of him hoped that she hadn’t for fear that she’d break her brothers heart by remaining with them.

“Of course,” Satomi said gracefully standing, “I do hope to see the rest of your pack, Peter, so proper introductions could be made.”

“I will arrange a get together as soon as I have a date and time when my entire pack is available,” Peter vowed seriously. Building alliances was something that required doing, and he would need them at one point or another just as his sister had required her contacts and allies during tough times. Regretfully it hadn’t saved his family in their true time of need. That fault did not lie with their allies though, and he did not blame them all for going underground after the attack. For without a doubt, Talia would have done the same thing and gone underground with the pack too if news reached them of such a devasting attack. Those that did not…well they paid a very heavy price indeed.

By entire pack he did include Teddy, Jimmy and Stiles they would love getting together with a whole new host of Were’s and bombard them with questions. He did wonder what the rest of Satomi’s pack would think of his own.

They were about to be introduced to a whole new world, Satomi knew only a little bit, this would blow them all away.

It took until Scott and his mom were a mile away from them before Peter questioned Harry, “What happened earlier? What did you find out?” Peter observed Harry grinning in genuine amusement, evidently he’d predicted that he would do this. He had been sitting impatiently waiting for them to get out the damn car after a half-hour drive to return to Beacon Hills.

“Gerard Argent has cancer,” Harry explained, Merlin, his bed was calling to him, he was exhausted. Yet he couldn’t sleep yet, not only did he have to retrieve Cora, he had Stiles coming tonight to practice his magic. Without a wand or anything to focus on it wasn’t going to be easy, he meant it when he told Stiles it would take years to harness his magic.

----------------0

There we go! Another chapter for you all to enjoy...I wonder how long in the timeline it is before the 'Alpha' pack makes its appearance...I'll need to check on that one! So, will Cora already be making her way towards Beacon Hills or will Harry and the others be introduced to the pack that's taken in Cora and protected her? I do like the idea of them getting into a fight with another pack :D will Peter realize Derek desperately needs training during this stint? Or will Derek actually be quite an adept fighter? changing it up a bit? Learning from Peter would make him quite a formidable foe after all! Will Scott be allowed back into the pack only to betray them or will Scott behave after calming down? R&R please!

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 26

Harry clicked open the garage and drove his car into it, just as his phone begun ringing again. Thumping his head against the headrest, he sighed tiredly, pinching the bridge of his nose before reluctantly answering his phone.

"Hey, you got something else?" sliding effortlessly from his seat, closing the door, and locking it seeing as Peter – who could obviously move faster than him – was already out of the car and waiting at the doorway his head cocked to the side. Making no effort to conceal the fact he was going to listen in on the conversation.

"The deposits that are going into Gerard Argent accounts? They're death insurances," Charlie explained, her voice grim and serious. "The cases…they're solved, but fuck…they're completely messed up, the guy who solved most of the crimes didn't look at shit," the sarcasm she used was forbidden and ugly.

Harry ceased walking, his face impassive as he stared at the hood of the car. "How many?"

"At least twenty, and before you ask…yes, I do believe they were hunters, all of them young, in their mid-twenties," Charlie went on to explain, "They've certainly been everywhere around America and 'died' during a period of suspicious activities."

"Werewolves?" Harry asked, brow furrowed.

"No, actually, not all of them, the cases have a whole host of different supernatural creatures. Hell, even a Windigo if what I'm reading is right." Charlie explained.

"You always read it right," Harry snorted, "I've never seen you guess and I never will." Not even if someone's life depended on it for Merlin's sake. This didn't make sense, he'd assumed the Argents were Werewolf hunters.

"You still there?" came Charlie's voice down the line.

"I wrongly assumed the Argent's were solely werewolf hunters." Harry admitted gritting his teeth, if he had been a were his eyes would have been flashing such was the extent of his anger.

"That is their primarily targets," Charlie revealed, "At least Chris and Victoria Argent, consistently hunt them down. The other two were less…choosy about who they chose to hunt."

Harry's hands tightened into fists, this was personal to him, probably due to the fact his son was a werewolf. Albeit a different kind, but the fact creatures of any kind were unsafe because of those insane sycophantic waste of breaths.

"There's also something else concerning me," Charlie admitted.

"Concerning you?" Harry asked trepidation filling him. "What is it?"

"There's been some concerning questions being asked, by a member of Beacon Hills High School student…something that's obviously about werewolves. Questions concerning, scars, aconite, hallucinations…"

"Aconite poisoning, have the Argents accidentally shot a human?" Harry was so startled that he raised his voice. Aconite was poisonous to werewolves, yes, but it was also dangerous to humans even if not to the same extent at least not without help. Glancing enquiringly at Peter who shook his head wordlessly, he had no idea and he had nothing to do with what happened.

"It's possible a human could have been caught in the crossfire…Kate Argent was shooting out into the night before she used her sniper rifle to hit Derek." Peter explained, after he'd tried to drag her out of the car by her hair that very night she'd returned to Beacon Hills. Thinking of her didn't cause him to fill with anger and fury, instead he felt nothing but calmness it was almost serene in a way, as he remembered her last moments.

"Did you get that?" Harry asked Charlie. "Has any human been at the doctors or hospital surrounding Beacon Hills for aconite poisoning? Or do we have a human out there who hasn't gone to the hospital?"

"Hold on," she called out, already typing away hastily.

Harry began moving again, trudging through the house, leaving the car behind.

"Nothing in that database regarding hospitals or doctors but the one asking questions is…" Charlie murmured.

"Jackson Whitmore," Derek and Charlie echoed at the same time, only one was tinged with discomfiture.

Harry whirled around, quirking an enquiring eyebrow at Derek in silent question 'how did he know' sort of way. "He heal?" he continued his conversation with Charlie.

"He seems fine, he's been attending school and participating in sports classes," Charlie replied "Spoiled little brat," she added under her breath.

"How do you know him, Derek?" Harry finally asked the question that was bugging him.

"He knows," Derek stated, his gaze never wavering from Harry's, his chin tilted defensively.

"How much?" Harry asked, closing his eyes, "Damn it, it's never ending, if McCall knows he knows I'm going to kill him myself." Exposure was one of the biggest no-no's in the supernatural community.

Derek relaxed unconsciously, ignoring Peter's amusement at his actions.

"You going to call in some help? Sounds like its getting a bit much for you," Charlie said, genuine concern in her tone.

"You know I work alone," Harry stated immediately. "These cases are…gruelling I'll admit but it's worth it." It helped make the world a little more secure. "Will you send me everything you've got including Whitmore's address…even about the cases of the deceased hunters?"

"Already done it," Charlie chuckled, "I'll keep digging around, call me if you need anything else."

"Will do, bye." Harry hung up immediately. "Killing his own hunters for insurance money? Have you ever heard the like?"

Both Hales remained silent, truth was, nothing about the hunters could truly surprise them. Judging by Harry's scent, he wasn't surprised either, more like concerned. If they knew him at all, it was concern out of what the Elder Argent was capable of.

"Help, help, help," Harry muttered under his breath, "There's nobody around Beacon Hills to be any help." He grumbled, this whole thing was getting out of hand. Nobody knew the area like he did, not one person who could Apparate and see to Scott McCall's punishments at any rate. Plus, there's only one witch he'd trust to ensure Scott learned something.

"What are we? Chopped liver?" Peter stated, insulted, they were a pack, they were supposed to work together.

"You probably could be," Harry said wryly, "Grow one back too." Sighing softly, he disappeared down to the potions lab, grabbing the details on how to find Cora and a Pepper-Up draught and swallowing it down as he ventured back beside the two werewolves.

"Please tell me your first act tonight isn't going to be to ask your sister how she survived the fire?" Harry asked, giving Derek a shrewd look, only to see Derek look genuinely taken aback, either by a correct assumption or realizing that he knew him well enough. "I wouldn't suggest that, ask Peter how it felt to be cut off your pack not only once but twice, your sister went through the same thing. Only as young as she was she probably assumed everyone had died. She's been alone for six years, from the age of ten, she won't be the young innocent girl you remember from before,"

Both Hales flinched for different reasons. However, the honest truth from Harry's heartbeat made them very much aware that the Cora they were going to see wasn't going to be the same one. Something they knew to be true they just didn't want to acknowledge it. Cora was Derek's little sister, and Cora had also been Peter's favourite niece. she'd been the one most similar to him, sassy sarcastic and sweet, able to manipulate everyone around her. It had been a joy to watch her get her way.

The prospect of her being so different hurt in ways he hadn't been hurt yet. Which said a lot since he'd been in a coma and suffered for six years.

"Are you ready?" Harry asked them, holding out the portkey, which he had created through the coordinates to where the girl was.

Neither Hale looked ready, yet they stiffened their spines and nodded tension bleeding from every pore of their body.

"Touch it, when you do, take a deep breath, hold it and remain steady, we're travelling in what I suppose you would call what feels like a…miniature tornado." Harry grimaced at his explanation, but it was the only one he could give. He thought about clarifying it but truthfully his description was the best he could give…certainly better than the one in the books.

Both Hales stepped forward touching the glass bowl they'd seen flash green earlier.

"Producat in domum suam," Harry murmured, and Peter's lips twitched as he understood the words, to bring home indeed before their world began to spin alarmingly. They were able to feel, sense, hear and smell everything as the world passed them by. Rapidly enough that they knew humans could never be able to see it, but as werewolves they were able to see the mesmerising sight of greens and blues as the world blurred around them.

"Okay…I wasn't expecting this," Harry whispered wand flicking out, realizing the danger he was in, "Shit!" Harry lurched himself to the ground as quickly and violently as he possibly could. Barrelling out of the way of the body that flung itself at him, blue eyes had been his only warning. "You might not want to do that again," Harry warned him, as Peter and Derek engaged in their own battles, already shifted.
A snarl of fury was his only reply before Harry sought out where the sound had come from. "Seriously? Two against one? Well, I suppose this is fair!" Harry cried out indignantly, blasting both of them with a wave of his power, causing both of them to break at least four trees before momentum stopped them going further as they crumpled momentarily to the ground.

Harry was only able to catch a glimpse of Peter and Derek's fights before the two werewolves were back up and running at him. Smart enough to split up and use the trees to give them momentum and the ability to stop his spells hitting them. Or so they would assume anyway, and if he had been a novice magic wielder they'd have been right.

The fastest werewolf was hit with a blasting charm, Harry grimaced as blood splattered on his face. He managed to jerk away from the oncoming claws – not fast enough – before Harry cast the 'Levicorpus' jinx at the last second, sending the werewolf who was still glowing green from the spell to be jerked off his feet and Harry stepped back against the swiping claws not desiring a second set of wounds.

Wincing in pain, Harry pressed his hand against the deep wound. He kept his wand in his grip, eyes zoning around the immediate area suspiciously. He didn't interfere with Peter or Derek's fight. Even if they looked moments away from losing their clothes completely with all the wounds they had accumulated.

"Where's your Alpha?" Harry asked the one currently not strung up by his ankles, yet. The werewolf was crouched ready to jump him, but so far was refusing to move, watching him like a predator watched his prey for weakness before springing. "For Merlin's sake, we're here for Cora Hale, that's her brother and uncle. We didn't come here to fight, they had no idea she survived the fire until a week ago. We mean you no harm so STAND DOWN!."

That actually gave them pause, the fight between the two unknown werewolves and the Hales came to abrupt stop. All of them bloody, ripped and torn but inevitably already healing, or at least three our of the four. Peter was an Alpha after all, and the one he was fighting was a Beta, not as strong or fast, or able to heal.

He should consider himself lucky, if Peter had wanted to he could have killed him. Even feral and against an Alpha after being in a coma for six years, with wolfsbane running through his system he'd been able to overpower Laura. Though Harry wasn't sure how much she'd tried to fight back. Considering the pictures he'd seen, he suspected she'd fought viciously for her life. He would like to see what Peter was capable of in a real fight.

Peter snarled violently and viciously, claws unsheathed as he stared at the werewolf hung up by Harry's magic. Ready to dig his claws into
his heart and destroy the werewolf who had hurt his mate driven purely by instinct.

Derek didn't dare interfere, he'd been raised better than that, he knew Peter would hurt him – possibly even kill him again - if he tried
anything at the moment. The only one with a chance of preventing this werewolf's death was Harry and he wasn't even sure the wizard knew about the potential – more than that really – mate bond. Peter hadn't exactly been forthcoming, in his experience Peter rarely did anything unless it benefited him too. Nothing dangerous, or rather intended to be at any rate. Peter had a tendency to underestimate quite a lot.

Something he had in common with his Uncle actually he finally, finally acknowledged.

"Wait," a new voice interjected, sounding extremely nervous, as the thirty something year old werewolf Alpha declared. "He's newly turned, he isn't Intune to all his senses…yet, he didn't mean to attack your mate."

Annnd Peter wasn't going to be able to get out of this one if he hadn't. Derek glanced briefly at Harry, who surprisingly didn't give anything away, neither by expression or scent which had oddly enough faded completely. It had to be his magic, Druids were capable of it, so wizards had to be too.

"She's not here is she?" Harry asked the Alpha, shifting away from Peter's probing fingers.

"Would you remind releasing my Beta Druid?" the Alpha asked, his tone respectful and bordering on terrified.

"Tell me where she is first," Harry countered, calling him a damn druid was insulting. A Druid could only wish to have his kind of powers. He wasn't quite so successful in keeping those feelings contained, as he saw everyone surrounding him shift uneasily. His lips twitched, bemused by their actions. There were five of them, four Beta's one Alpha yet they looked ready to wet themselves. Was it to do with his magic? Glancing at Peter in annoyance, when he once again tried to pry his hand away from the wound.

Peter wasn't deterred by Harry's actions or reactions, he had to find out how bad it was. Then he had to get the wound cleaned, he knew humans weren't as durable. They got hurt way to easily, got infections and the like. His family hadn't all been werewolves after all.

"Keep it up and I'll lose more blood than necessary." He hissed quietly to the stubborn werewolf who kept trying to see the cuts. "I'm fine," he added seeing the worried look on his face. "Now tell me where Cora Hale is before I lose my patience."

"She heard that Beacon Hills had a Hale Alpha," was quickly explained, "She knows now that someone survived the fire, she just doesn't know who. We came this far with her, to protect her and try to get her to change her mind. The Argents…they're back in Beacon Hills its too dangerous but she wouldn't change her mind."

"That's interesting…" Harry said stepping towards them, "Just how has that information reached you so quickly? Omega's won't be interesting in spreading the word too far gone without aid, who told her?"

The Alpha swallowed thickly, stepping back, glancing wildly at Peter as if asking for his help. Peter however, just smirked watching Harry with a look of pure admiration and just a smidge of adoration.

"Look we keep each other informed," the Alpha stiffened his spine, "Especially when it comes to families like the Argents and the Calaveras and their movements. It's the only way we have to protect ourselves and our packs."

"Hmm, still, how anyone knows about the Hale Alpha is concerning," Harry continued relentlessly, continuing to walk as the Alpha stepped back, refusing to even contemplate touching the Alpha mate. "Nobody should know about any of them, unless…" he stopped, closing his eyes as he realized where the information had come from. "Shit, double fuck, of course, the fucking TV interview, now everyone will think Derek's the Alpha!" groaning in annoyance he leaned against the tree, in his bid to make sure Derek's name was cleared…he'd basically just put a fucking target on his back for any hunter…why hadn't he thought of that before?

"It doesn't matter, they'll still be coming when they learn that Kate Argent is dead," Peter stated, knowing without a doubt that this was true. "She was last known in Beacon Hills, there's a war coming." And he knew without a doubt who was going to be leading them.

Harry's eyes gleamed darkly, "And it will be their last," he vowed, "The age of the hunter is gone," and a fairer system would replace it.

"That's impossible!" the Alpha quickly denied its possibility.

"Did my heart stutter?" Harry threw back at the Alpha, "Trust me when I say this…the time for fearing the hunters will come to an end within the next decade. In place will be a werewolf tribunal."

"Which way did Cora go?" Derek demanded after a few tense seconds of deafening silence. The pack were stunned by the truthful declaration, Derek however, had heard it before, each time it gave him a little more hope that no other pack would suffer the same fate as his own. "Hey! Tell me, which way?"

"Use your senses, Derek, they said they followed her this far and let her go the rest of the way alone." Peter pointed out the obvious, "Let's go," they weren't going to get anything useful out of this pack, they were completely stunned by Harry's declaration.

The pack of three began moving, leaving behind the pack of five.

Only once they were gone a few feet did the Beta who had been in the air the entire time come tumbling down. Falling with a thud, crying out at the feel of a few of his bones cracking, but they healed up pretty quickly.

"You should really get that cleaned up," Peter told Harry, his tone cautious, not sure how he was feeling. His emotions had cut off just like they had when the pack practically told him he was an Alpha mate – potential or otherwise – he was calm, but he had yet to see Harry really lose his cool.

"I will once we get back," Harry explained, murmuring "Ferula," under his breath causing bandages to wrap around the wound on his upper arm.

"I can smell the infection beginning to set in." Peter admitted, the last time he'd smelt an infection it had very nearly killed Aaron the smell of death had clung around him terrifying them all. He'd been six years old, skinned his knee, they'd come so close to actually contemplating biting him for fear he wouldn't survive. In the end the antibiotics had begun to work and the smell of death began to fade just as Talia had relented and decided to give him the bite might be the only way for him to survive.

Harry felt the worry and fear through the pack bonds, the ones that had confused the hell out of him. Not because they were there, but because the strength in which he could feel them and the fact he could feel everyone. Not just Teddy which he had been able to sense from a young age. Not ever to the extent he could now.

Well he knew now, but that was for discussion later. Much later. He was beyond exhausted already.

"I don't get many human illnesses, well correct that statement…I can get a flu or cold or an infection but it won't bother me for more than a day at most. Our potions are extremely potent, and are strong enough to drive a flu away within twelve hours." Harry explained, "After a few potions this will be completely healed as though it never happened. The only exception being hit with dark magic,"

"That's…good to know," Peter replied, a half-condescending smirk on his face. It was true, he was pleased that his mate wasn't as…vulnerable as other humans. "Tell me…have you ever wanted the bite? To be faster…stronger?" not expecting the wizard to agree, he'd never actually bite him unless he had no other option. Those with magic…well, they didn't have a drop of it left once they were turned. It's primarily why the Emissaries – druids or mages – of the pack were human.

Harry laughed, a fully belly laugh, ignoring the wild life that avoided them like the plague. The forest was silent after that until they came upon more animals that fled to avoid them. "You know, I probably would have agreed to that if you'd asked before I turned eleven." He said sardonically. "Not that magic was able to protect me, instead I just used my godfathers wanted status to make them shit themselves from the age of thirteen."

"Wanted?" Peter asked, arousal coursing through him, causing Derek to wrinkle his nose. Only his Uncle would get turned on over something manipulative or murderous.

"Mmm, for the death of thirteen Muggles and a wizard," Harry replied, "He was innocent of course, but they didn't need to know that."

Peter's lips twitched until he was grinning uncontrollably, his eyes gleaming red in the night. Oh, he was definitely going to have his hands full when it came to Harry. He just knew it. His excitement grew until Derek opened his mouth of course.

"Was?" Derek murmured, catching what Peter had not fully gotten on to yet.

"When I said we were more alike than you can understand, I meant it," Harry said quietly, as they continued to move. "Although its open to interpretation…is it better to have loved and lost or never have loved at all?"

They continued their trek in the dark in complete silent after that both Hales silently contemplating the meaning behind Harry's words, not that it took a genius to realise what he meant.

Harry had lost his family young, too young to remember them. Or he hadn't been loved by his family at all, at least his parents and whoever raised him hadn't been kind at all. Especially if he felt the need to threaten them.

Peter growled subvocally, claws out eyes flashing between blue and supernaturally red as he thought of Harry as a young defenceless child. Treated badly just because he was different…had he shown signs of magic? Been abandoned for something out of his control?

Another thing he realized, all the pictures he'd seen in Harry's home…he was an adult in all of them. Unless he kept them hidden under lock and key, perhaps he'd been a short gangly thing and was embarrassed by any photos of himself? There were many reasons he'd thought of while glancing at the walls in idle curiosity.

He found himself increasingly curious about the wizard, all aspects of him. which was odd, he'd never had that sort of connection before. Never found himself with the desire to know every facet of someone. A strong desire that was almost consuming him, was this what Talia felt when she met Sebastian?

Someone who was your equal in all ways.

He was beginning to relish that thought.

Another smirk stretched out on his face, it was time to start making a move. His pack was complete, he'd soon have Cora back, a good strong pack, they were all durable, he would defend Beacon Hills from every threat conceivable. With a pack to back him up they were going to be unbeatable, especially with two magic wielders in their ranks.

Scott McCall was not needed or wanted. He could turn Omega if he wished, it was no skin of Peter's nose. Although if he was going to get himself killed, he hoped the idiot did it soon, the less people who knew he had an out of control 'Beta' turned 'Omega' the better in his opinion.

Once again, he wondered how the hell he could have been feral or insane enough to bite let alone turn someone as dense as McCall. His mother was smart, evidently the boy hadn't gained any of that smarts from his mother.

------------0

There we go a chapter for you to enjoy! there's been a suggestion that I create a group on FB for my stories since my Yahoo group doesn't have all countries available to see them, Spain for one, as I've been told they can't get on it there and for people to talk about the stories etc... I've never thought of it before...I mean I'm not a real writer, I don't get paid for my work (Wish I did) but I don't so yeah...what do you guys think? would that interest anyone? R&R please

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 27

The odd trio of two werewolves and a wizard had easily managed to find Cora Hale in the woods within two hours, where she had been sticking to, avoiding civilisation while she did so. She’d paused the second the two Hales got within scenting distance (the wind blowing towards her aiding in her scenting the territory which was unsurprisingly empty). Turned towards them, her face impassive as she gazed at both of them. No shock, no disbelief that they were in front of her. Which would have worked if they couldn’t sense just how shocked she actually was.

The two usually scowling and emotionally constipated Hale men had almost stumbled, a look of pain etched on their faces as they said just one word, one word filled with reverence and awe, “Cora!” they could still scarcely believe she had survived the fire. Yes, they had an overwhelming urge to ask how she had, but they didn’t. Harry’s advice weighing heavily upon them, especially Derek.

Cora flashed her Beta gold eyes at them, almost unconsciously, while Derek and Peter flashed their own blue and red eyes in response.

It was almost like a Mexican standoff, that was until Cora launched herself at them. Both Hales thought they were about to be attacked, but instead Cora gripped them tightly, wrapping her arms around their necks. Holding them close, closing her eyes and just inhaling their scent breathing shakily.

Six long years she’d been on her own, thinking her entire pack was gone. She had to fight with herself on whether to attack them for leaving her or what her wolf was dictating she do. Her wolf had missed them just as much as the human in her had. She had her pack back, her uncle and brother, answers could wait just a moment longer.

It was inevitable though, they did need to discuss what happened that night.

And why the hell they had left her on her own, she’d waited damn it, she’d done everything she had been taught from the moment she could understand what a hunter meant, what it was.

Harry blinked at the sight of all three Hales glancing behind him, the looks on their faces made him want to turn around and see what was causing it. Yet, he knew that whatever it was, wouldn’t be within his sight seeing distance, at least not yet. “Time to go?” Harry questioned them, the hair on his neck standing on edge, yes there was definitely something in the woods they didn’t want to encounter.

“Yes,” it was Peter who replied and his tone was terse, just as his body was tense and alert and already half shifted just as Derek and Cora were in Beta shift.

Harry didn’t wait around, trusting them for their word, and quite frankly if it was worrying the Hales then he didn’t want to see what would emerge on the other side. Not with how exhausted he was, he wouldn’t do any good to anyone. The last few weeks had been stressful to say the least added with the new information that had been thrust upon him tonight.

He side-long apparated all three of them back home, grinning slightly at the discombobulated look the female was supporting. Hell, those looks were practically Hale patented, the constipated disgruntled look to ‘I’m going to rip your head off’ look. It was almost as of they were only capable of certain facial expressions. If any of them actually smiled genuinely, Harry reckoned he’d run in the opposite direction or cry.

Or maybe both.

“What the hell was that?” Cora demanded, once she regained her senses, she felt as though she’d left half her internal organs back where they had come from.

“I’ll leave you to it,” Harry said gracefully, giving them privacy, or as much as he could at any rate. Stiles would be here soon anyway, trying to keep a teen with ADHD calm and centred so he could focus on his magic…well, nobody said it was going to be easy. Even with the calming draught actually successfully settling his mind and body it was still…overactive. If it had been that easy to deal with ADHD the Muggles would have been successful in finding a cure. He knew of Stiles penchant for taking more tablets than his daily allowance which led to Harry reprimanding him severely. Then he’d just wanted to go and kill Noah for his inability to watch his son. Unfortunately, that was nothing new, he saw more of Stiles than his own father.

“You are pack, you don’t have to leave,” Peter stated calmly, and pack was family, he’d already lost enough to last him a lifetime. He wasn’t about to lose anyone else, he refused, he wouldn’t survive a second time of that he was absolutely certain.

“We will be discussing that, but it can wait until later,” Harry stated, it wasn’t something they could avoid.

Peter gave a single nod, still surprised by the lack of reaction, but if he had come to realize anything about Harry Potter in the short time he’d known him he didn’t tend to get overly emotional. He was a thinker, analytic, and strategic much like himself.

“I’ll get us all something to eat,” Harry informed them, giving them some time alone, pack or not they did have to discuss a lot of things and he didn’t want them holding back on account of his presence. Or rather Cora holding back, she didn’t know him and probably didn’t trust him. With that he turned his back and left the room.

“What the hell was that?” Cora asked from where she was forcefully wrapped in Derek’s hold, he hadn’t been able to let her go. Truthfully Cora didn’t want to let either of them go, and she couldn’t decide what she wanted to know more. Who the stranger was, how he could do what he did or why Derek and Peter had only chosen now to come to her and why it took so long.

“His name is Harry Potter and he’s a wizard, his magic is very different from a Mage’s, more powerful,” Peter was the one to answer. He didn’t bother with mentioning a spark, since not many people read as much as he did, and probably had no clue as to what a Spark was let alone what they were capable of. He did feel a sense of smug satisfaction however, when he dwelt on the knowledge he had one in his pack. They all knew what a Mage was though, and they were substantially much more powerful than a measly druid. “What you just experienced is what they call Apparation, transporting themselves and others from one place to another. Welcome back to Beacon Hills,” he added sardonically. Wondering derisively if Cora would want anything to do with him when she learned he killed Laura – intentionally or not – or whether he would have to go through the same progress as he had with Derek to regain that trust as if he had been the one to do the wrong thing.

“He’s British, how did you meet him?” Cora asked, utterly bewildered.

“He’s lived here for many years, long before the fire,” Peter was the one to mention the dreaded fire first.

Cora’s eyes flashed gold at the mention of it, her temper getting the better of her when she thought of it. “How did you both survive and why didn’t you come find me?” a growl underlay her words, showing how truly pissed off she was.

Derek flinched, his normal brooding manner gone, as he stared at the floor, boring holes into it as if it could miraculously give him answers. Peter himself, grimaced, he didn’t like the reminder of the fact he’d been stuck in a Coma for six years.

“It’s not something easily or simple to explain, since of the chief characters has passed,” Harry explained quietly to Cora, knowing neither men knew how to explain. The plates which had been floating behind him, settled on the table in front of them. “That day as I am sure you’re aware, your brother and sister went to school, why you didn’t I’m not sure. Either way, they were unaware of anything happening until they began to feel the pack bonds snapping one by one. Then Laura gained the alpha powers, just as they returned to scene of the crime…Peter was pulled out of the fire somehow miraculously alive.”

Cora swallowed with difficulty, sitting down for the first time.

“Alive being the relative term, he was so badly burnt by the fire that he was comatose.” Harry continued explaining, the room was enveloped in a grim silence. “He would have healed rather quickly…if not for the fact that he was abandoned by Laura who chose to take Derek and run from Beacon Hills.”

“What? No! Laura wouldn’t do that!” Cora immediately went into denial, her sister wasn’t a coward, she knew how important pack was. She didn’t need to hear his heartbeat to know he was speaking the truth, she knew because she too had suffered from a second snapping of pack bonds tying her to a Hale Alpha. “I…thought everyone died, there was no pack bonds left.”

“Yes, when you’re cut off from your own Alpha…even if they are family the pack bonds are basically non-existent.” Harry nodded, sympathy clear as day on his face. “As far as I am led to believe, Laura took Derek straight to New York where they tried to move on, I think she punished herself for what she did by never creating herself a pack.” Which still surprised him, how on earth had she survived six years with only one Beta? It went against everything he’d learned about werewolves, they were naturally pack creatures, they thrived in pack settings.

Cora just stared in disbelief, she had always looked up to her big sister, who was able to fully shift, who would one day be her Alpha. Yes, she’d been annoying as hell, what big sister wasn’t sometimes? Cora had wanted to be just like her. To hear she had survived…cut her off and fled was a huge blow leaving her unable to articulate a word.

“At some point I believe she…wanted to avenge her family, she began looking into the fire. Somehow the hunters found out, or were just waiting for it. Either way, the hunters set into motion the events that have just recent transpired. They intended to finish the Hale pack once and for all.” Harry explained, leaving a great deal of information out, that would be up to Derek to reveal should he wish to. “For the past six years your uncle had not only been an Omega but in agony as he healed as a lone wolf, even after all that time he was still healing internally over the damage done to him. It wasn’t helped by the fact he was being drugged with liquid Wolfsbane by a hunter who posed as a nurse. He was utterly feral when he encountered Laura who was lured back to Beacon Hills with the knowledge someone was getting revenge for the fire. I believe now she thought it was you, since for all intents and purposes your uncle was still in a coma.”

Derek was startled to hear that, he hadn’t thought of it that way, and it may well be why Laura had come alone. She hadn’t wanted to deal with the potential fall out, not before smoothing things over as best as she was able with Cora before presumably convincing her to come back to New York with her.

Peter closed his eyes, of course, it was why Laura had sounded so surprised just before he attacked her. The echo of ‘Uncle Peter’ buzzing in his ears.

“Your Uncle gained the Alpha powers that night, which helped him a little, but he was still very much a feral Alpha now. He bit someone on the full moon without their consent, and begun the process of killing those who had been involved with the fire.” Harry continued on, “Kate Argent was the mastermind behind the fire, and she had returned to Beacon Hills and shot Derek with a rare type of Wolfsbane bullet. One that almost killed him, the wolfsbane was just inches from his heart.”

Derek felt his stomach churning, excepting Harry to reveal he had been the reason behind the fires success.

“Fortunately, he had the help of a teenager who knew who I was, and I ended up involved,” Harry explained, “The supernatural world isn’t new to me, although your kind definitely is, I helped Derek out and begun my own investigation into the Hale fire. The perpetrators are in prison and Kate Argent died.”

Cora blinked, how could he know about the supernatural but new to werewolves? “How…how did you find out about me? Is that how they knew I wasn’t in the fire?”

“You weren’t missing presumed dead, you were recorded as having died in the fire,” Harry explained softly, summoning a few potions, continuing to talk as he removed the bandages from his arm. “I don’t know whether it was just presumption or if someone altered the record to protect you…or if they made a mistake. The third is the most likely at the end of the day.” Many of bodies had been reduced to ash so hot the fire was. Harry was quite confident that those remains had been the human members of the Hale pack.

“Then how?” Cora asked a confused scowl on her face.

“Magic, I did blood tests on Peter when I began helping him, on those blood tests was a list of close family members…there was one more person alive on the list than I anticipated. In turn I used a specialised magic to track your location.” He explained without looking up, ripping his t-shirt only to press it to the wound which was still bleeding profusely without an obstruction. “Now what on earth did you sense out there?” he asked, changing the subject and making no secret of it. If Derek and Peter wanted to reveal more in private then that was fine by him. He was done for now, he just wanted to heal, help Stiles then get some much needed sleep. His and Peter’s conversation could wait until tomorrow.

Just then his phone rang, cursing in annoyance, he wrestled it out from his pocket. It was Stiles, cleaning his hands of blood, he snapped his teeth in irritation when it stopped ringing just as he was about to answer. Using a few spells, he stopped the flow of blood and begun the process of healing the claw marks upon his red irritated flesh.

Opening his phone, he called Stiles back, ignoring the werewolves watching the sight in front of them. Sure they were used to watching each other heal, but to them, Harry was human, he smelt human, sort of, so to see the agonisingly slow process of magic closing the wound was not unwelcomed but odd to say the least.

“…llo,”

“Stiles? Where are you?” Harry asked, perplexed, the reception sucked wherever he was.

“..ld on,”

“Stiles?” Harry repeated his question becoming concerned.

“I can’t come tonight,” Stiles explained in a rush, Harry heard automatic doors in the background, this indicated he most definitely wasn’t in his house.

“What’s happened?” Harry narrowed his eyes on the phone, his tone demanding truth and honesty.

“My dad was run over, the school, Chris Argent shot a mountain lion, but it makes no sense…it had a tag on it,” Stiles blurted out, “He’s fine, we’re at the hospital, but Allison is fine,” his tone was filled with anger and sarcasm.

Harry sighed as he stared at the ceiling praying for patience. “Want to explain that or will we leave it at that?” knowing Stiles was going to verbally explode any second.

He was correct of course.

Harry received the entire story, in bits and pieces as Stiles went off on tangents, mostly about the mountain lion and how he suspected it had been brought to the area by the Argents. How everyone panicked, how Scott was more concerned about Allison than his dad who he knew for four years longer than her. How he would have helped him, but hadn’t.

“That normal Argent behaviour?” Harry asked, glancing at Peter, knowing he would know better than even Derek.

“If there’s one thing hunters and us have in common…is that the supernatural must remain hidden.” Peter admitted distastefully, the very thought of them having anything in common was offensive really. “They may have brought it there to close the cases, and to prevent any of the Sheriffs or Deputies looking into them further and finding out the truth.”

“Has your dad been seen yet?” Harry asked, his tone becoming soothing.

“Yeah,” Stiles’ tone was shaky, indicating he wasn’t as composed as he liked to appear.

“I’ll come and pick you up,” Harry stated, he wasn’t in any shape to drive.

“I’m not going home,” Stiles argued adamantly, “I’ll just come right back here.” Knowing that Harry would try and get him to go home.

“Do you at least have some money?” Harry sighed in resignation, Stiles would do just as he said he would.

“No, why?” in fact Stiles didn’t even know where his wallet was.

“Fine, I’ll be there in fifteen minutes with a burger and fries so I know you’ve eaten at least,” Harry flexed his arms, grateful that the wounds had closed and the worst of the pain was beginning to fade.

“Curly fries!” Stiles imputed as if Harry would forget, already sounding significantly calmed and happier.

“One of these days I’m going to get you ordinary ones just to see your reaction,” Harry threatened him, his lips twitching. “I’ll see you soon,” closing off his phone, shaking his head, wondering just what the hell had happened tonight and how bad Noah was.

“I’ll come with you,” Peter stood, already making his way out of the room, knowing they’d be using the car not Apparating, after all it was too populated for anything but. Giving Derek time to talk to his sister about their sister and presumably what happened when he was a teenager himself. He could smell the crippling determination and fear coming from him in droves. There was nothing else that could cause Derek so much pain it was easily deduced. That and he wouldn’t deny himself the opportunity to talk to Harry alone when the occasion rose.

Peter unobtrusively kept an eye on Harry, his scent was back, he could smell him, and his emotions. For that he was utterly grateful, it made him feel as if his sense were…broken so to say when he couldn’t use them accurately. Still, the silence was daunting, he was used to being burdened down with millions of questions when it came to Harry, but the hesitance was new. He wasn’t one who was hesitant in anything he did, he wasn’t sure how to feel about his own reaction. This was his mate though, so it was all new territory really. His mate who was sitting stiffly as he drove them towards Beacon Hills hospital to feed Stiles.

“You feel the urge to take care of Mister Stilinski, almost like a second father,” Peter observed, trying subtly to get information as always. To his surprise, Harry actually relaxed upon hearing that. “It is definitely not the pack bonds at work, you naturally want to take care of him and judging by the way he didn’t argue it’s something you do a lot. How does Sheriff Stilinski feel about that?” taking over his fatherly duties, it had to cause some sort of stifle.

Harry snorted in amusement, “Not like a second father, a father figure, Noah…tries to be a decent father but fails on nearly all aspects. Stiles loves him though, and I don’t begrudge that even if it annoys me sometimes.”

“Annoys you?” Peter queried genuinely curious.

“Do you know how he became the Sheriff?” Harry asked, a bitter frown twisting his features.

“Considering I was comatose at the time, no,” Peter said dryly, his sarcasm obvious.

Harry’s lips twitched, “He became the sheriff a few months after the fire, a year after his wife’s death.” He stated pensively, “When he wasn’t working as a deputy he was drowning himself in dozens of bottles of whiskey. His ten year old son was looking after him. Cooking, washing, drying, cleaning the house all the while his grades were slipping due to his inability to focus.” Harry’s hands tightened on the steering wheel as he thought about it.

“I am surprised they would have allowed an alcoholic to become Sheriff let alone remain a deputy,” Peter mused, unless of course, the idiots didn’t realize but even the insipid humans surely noticed.

“His work didn’t suffer, if anything in the year after his wife’s death he became more proficient, caught more bad guys than he had in his career.” Harry said wryly.

“I sense a but,” Peter said, his mind trying to put the pieces together.

“It wasn’t him,” Harry said derisively, “Stiles would read over the case files, put them together and leave post it notes for his father for when he sobered up.”

“He could have only been but te…” Peter was stunned, he could scarcely believe it.

“Ten years old? Yeah, he was, but Stiles has one of the most fascinating minds I’ve ever encountered. If his IQ was tested…it would be astonishingly high. He leaves even me and Teddy in the dust when he wants, Hermione, now I suspect both of them would get on. It is my belief that Stiles is even smarter than her too, Peter he put together that Scott was a werewolf for Merlin’s sake, and figured out how to help Scott control it with only known the supernatural a few weeks. I reckon if left to it, he would have figured out exactly who was killing everyone around Beacon Hills.”

“Then it is perhaps a good thing he wasn’t left to it,” Peter said, his lips pursed, he had no doubt that Harry would have killed him if he’d done anything to Stiles. “I will give him one thing, he has courage in spades and loyalty that you don’t normally see in humans, especially when faced with the supernatural.” The night at the school flashing through his mind, the way the teen had the audacity to taunt him.

The loyalty was more surprising especially given the fact he had learned Scott and Stiles were not childhood friends as he assumed due to their closeness and the interwind scents. They’d barely been friends for four years nearly five. That kind of loyalty, yes, it was astonishing and rare and Peter was amazed.

Harry groaned, “I swear I could have strangled him for that,” knowing without a doubt what Peter was referring to. “In fact, it’s the first time I’ve been really pissed off enough to shout at him.” Stiles is too smart not to realize just how scared he had been for the teens reckless endangerment of his safety and how so very furious he’d been.

“He has more loyalty and guts in his little finger than most people have in their entire body that I’ve encountered,” Peter commented, which by the way was high praise for him. His own loyalty had to be fostered, he did not freely give it without due cause or reason.

“I know,” Harry replied, too loyal sometimes, he was honestly unsure of whether Stiles would have ended up in Hufflepuff or Slytherin. He was equal parts a manipulative little shit as he was loyal to those he cared about. Then again Slytherins’ were loyal to their own, so perhaps there was no contest, maybe Stiles would have gone straight into Slytherin before the hat touched his head like Draco. Personally Harry thought it happened so the hat didn’t need to sit on his grease slicked forehead and listen to ‘Wait until I tell my father’ over and over again.

“How did you two meet? From what I’ve observed you do not know anyone around Beacon Hills, you keep to yourself, not even the shop assistants know you overly much.” Peter pointed out, hell even they hadn’t known about Harry and it was their territory. They’d had no idea someone lived so close to them…let alone a different kind of werewolf. It may have be a good thing, Talia may have thought he was feral due to her ignorance…due to all their ignorance and if anything happened to Teddy…Peter knew Harry would go off in the deep end, Teddy was his anchor to his humanity. Everyone supernatural needed an anchor of some sort, it was always a private thing but easily deduced if you watched and learned. Peter suspected Laura had become Derek’s anchor, just as the family used to be his anchor, and he had been drifting – and not just as an omega – before things had been set right.

“To reveal that would be to break Stiles confidence, of sorts,” Harry said slowly, driving up to the drive thru and ordering the food – only for Stiles – he would make something more filling than the greasy food the fast food joint had to offer.

But Peter had always been good at putting the clues together, “When his mother died,” it was the only explanation really.

“Yes,” Harry sighed softly, handing over the money which he had stashed in his glove compartment – of every car actually – for the food before driving to the next window to wait for the meal. “Stiles was alone with his mother when she died, his father was as always working, he was inconsolable…”

“Naturally,” Peter replied quietly, anyone would be at losing a family member. Stiles hurt wasn’t any less than his despite the fact he lost nearly all his pack, his family. The loss was just…amplified a dozen times.

“Thank you,” Harry said accepting the bag of food, jerking around to put it in the back seat before he drove off. Heading straight for the hospital this time, he sort of hoped Scott would be there, considering how Stiles sounded…maybe it wasn’t a good idea. However, Stiles needed someone, his father was all he had, and he needed someone to be his pillar right now.

“Have you always known about his supernatural inclination?” Peter questioned, tapping his fingers absently against his chin.

“Inclinations? You’re making it sound sordid,” Harry said shuddering a little, “And yes, I knew, and I also knew if he was ever introduced to the supernatural world it would…awaken so to speak. I worried that it would with Teddy, I kept a keen eye but it became apparent my worry was for nothing.”

“Having magic yourself, how could you convince yourself to deny another the right to use their magic?” Peter asked, no judgement in his tone, just curiosity.

Harry glanced away, “It wasn’t a decision I made lightly, I was gone quite often on missions and I knew I wouldn’t always be here. If I awoke Stiles spark…it would attract all manner of supernatural creatures to the area. With no guarantee that Stiles would be able to harness it, not with his ADHD.” Sadness and regret coursing through him. “Hunters would want to kill for having magic, while druids and other magical people would wish to use him for his spark or worse kill him for it.”

“You would have let him remain ignorant of his potential?” Peter asked, pondering on whether he would have done the same thing especially if it had been a child. He cannot honestly say he would have, he was manipulative, it was in his character, he would have wanted to use the magic the boy had at his potential, especially to protect himself and his pack. He had never declared himself a good man, and he never would.

Harry remained silent for a few seconds, tapping his fingers against the steering wheel as he drove, “No, no I couldn’t have done that to him. I would have informed him and gave him the opportunity when he was older, probably seventeen it’s when wizards and witches are considered adults in the supernatural world. Maybe eighteen when he turned into an adult here,” He explained absently, “Told him everything and let him decide on what he wanted to do with his life. I often worried that even just telling him would activate the spark.”

“Does he know that you knew?” Peter asked, tone shrewd and calculating.

Harry’s lips twitched, “Yes, I explained everything to him,” and Stiles didn’t even seem perturbed, perhaps due to the fact he could see just how dark the supernatural world was. That he wasn’t ready for it, and probably wouldn’t have been as a young child. Unfortunately, now he’d always be burdened by the fact if he had begun training Stiles…this…this whole thing might have been avoided. “Ah, good,” he murmured parking the car in a spot, ready to head into the hospital and put the conversation behind him.

Of course, Harry didn’t know yet just how much weight that burden would hold, because Harry was unaware of just how much danger Stiles would constantly be in.

And it most certainly wasn’t from other Magic users. Ironically enough.

"And don't think I didn't notice the lack of answer on what you smelt or heard in the woods," Harry threw at Peter, causing him to blink in surprise, making it evident that he hadn't intended his lack of answer. He knew because Peter would have just smirked.

---------0

There we go! Gosh I suppose I should have Scott in the next chapter oh goodie! Well, him being sent to shovel dragon dung and complaining sounds like fun! I'll need to watch though since I think I'm getting my scenes a little mixed up and the days :P I really need to start inserting some Peter/Harry attraction soon! It just never seems to be the time! and of course the Stiles/Derek will come a little later...I think I had a vote on that and everyone was happy with the pairing :D I need to also decide on one for Big Bad :P Read and Review please!

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 28

It was unfortunate that Harry had to use his magic to get Scott to the Dragons Reserve. Otherwise he would have not done it, he didn’t feel comfortable revealing anything magical in nature to Scott. Yes, he knew of the supernatural world, naturally, he was a werewolf now. Yet he wouldn’t and couldn’t trust Scott with anything supernatural related. He was…simply put too enamoured with the Argent girl to care much for educating or bettering himself. His only saving grace was the fact the document he’d had Scott sign should prevent it, it was fool proof, as much as he could make it, but he worried sometimes that he would be able to get around it. Not on purpose of course, but rather by accident. The boy wasn’t exactly the smartest tool in the shed, that’s without hormones and his obsession with being normal and with an Argent to boot.

Harry pocketed the portkey he’d used, watching Scott’s reaction with morbid pleasure. The look of horror on his face, Harry couldn’t help but wonder if he too had that same reaction the first time he encountered a fully-grown dragon. Fully grown of course, due to the fact he had met his first dragon at eleven, Hagrid’s Norbert – Now named Norberta – when she was a baby.

“Wh…wha…what is this?” Scott spluttered staring at the dragons terrified to the core.

“Dragons,” Harry explained, “This is a dragon sanctuary, they are situated all over the world,”

“Harry! It’s good to see you,” a voice called from the distance as he unobtrusively added water to a large barrel for the dragons to drink from. They all knew Scott was coming, he had asked permission and of course, for them to refrain from using magic if at all possible.

“Charlie! It’s good to see you too, come over let me introduce you!” Harry called out loud enough for Charlie to hear him. A large area had been cleared out of the dragons so Scott could clean it – by hand – as way of punishment and atonement for what he had done. The boy did not seem to care one way or another regarding what he had done, never showed any repentance or fear. Surely, knowing what he did he should be fighting tooth and nail to prevent it happening again? To gain control, to master his new abilities? He honestly didn’t understand Scott, and wondered if he was so deep in denial or if he had supressed what he had done.

“Just a sec!” was called back, as another massive trough was filled with raw meat, that was undeniable to even Scott’s nose – which he smelt judging by the way his nose wrinkled unpleasantly – the Dragons lived on the raw meat, with some veg thrown in. They go through a lot of food, dragons were massive creatures and had appetites to go with it.

“Why did you bring me here?” Scott asked, his voice still choked with fear, if he had been human he would have thought he was on the verge of an asthma attack.

“Scott, calm down,” Harry said, gripping his shoulder, a slither of guilt crawling up his spine. “They can’t hurt you, they’re contained, they can’t fly right now, and you’ll be working over there,” he gestured towards the empty area where there were clearly no dragons whatsoever. “You’ll be cleaning out the empty stalls,”

Scott nodded dumbly, his anxiety easing somewhat.

“You must understand this is for your own good…a way to drive home what you did, to stop you doing it again. This is meant to teach you at the end of the day. To make sure you learn from your mistakes. So gain control over yourself, Scott, listen to what everyone around you is saying. You murdered a girl, parents are grieving for their lost daughter, all because you refused to listen, because you’re refusing to join a pack. You’re turning feral, and one day you’ll be at the point of no return and we will have to kill you if we cannot contain you. Prison will be a much worse sentence.”

Charlie who had heard most of it remained silent, he knew a little bit of what was going on. Not everything, just enough to know the reason the boy was here.

“Charlie, this is Scott McCall, Scott this is Charlie Weasley, an old friend of mine who is in charge of this sanctuary,” Harry introduced them after a few moments of silence, hoping that something he said would penetrate that bloody mind of his.

“Nice to meet you, Kid,” Charlie said, shaking Scott’s hand, “Come on, let me show you what you’re to do,” gesturing for the kid to follow him. “We’ll catch up later,” he added to Harry, probably as soon as he was done showing Scott the ropes.

“Yeah, definitely,” Harry said, nodding in agreement, it had been a few years since he had last seen Charlie. He’d never been as close to the elder Weasley’s as he had been with the younger all those years ago. He had visited him when he was made the head of the Sacramento American Sanctuary for Dragons. He had returned to Romania after the war, and worked his way into this position. It paid well, he was the boss and Charlie just loved being outdoors, this was all he ever wanted. It was nice to see him happy, the war had taken a devasting toll on everyone. Including the Weasley’s, who had lost one of their own.

He watched the two from a distance as Scott began shovelling dragon dung into a large wheelbarrow, which would just be banished when he left. It would tire him out, make him less irritable and maybe, just maybe give him time to think through everything that had happened and what could happen if he wasn’t careful.

The urge to cast an eavesdropping spell was strong, to hear what Charlie and Scott was talking about. He didn’t though, leaving them to it. He sat himself down on the stone bench, his eyes roaming around the dragons, wondering if Norberta had been transferred to this branch with Charlie who had a special bond with the poor thing. He had been the one to feed her, watch her grow into a fierce thing she was always going to be.

The sound of a pop was his only warning that he had company.

“There you are!” it was Hermione’s voice, “You’re getting more and more difficult to find.”

“It’s a good thing I’m not on a mission,” Harry said wryly, giving her a smile in greeting. Waving his hand casting a ‘Muffliato’ so that Scott’s ears couldn’t pick up what they said. That’s if he knew how to focus on two things at once, he rather hoped he could. “How are you doing?”

“You’d tell me if you were,” Hermione pointed out as she took a seat next to him, glancing around and quickly found Charlie and Scott. “I’ve been thinking about the job offer, about everything really, the prices, moving house, coming here, wand permits and the like.”

“And what have you decided?” Harry asked, giving her a side long glance of curiosity.

“I’m going to do it,” Hermione revealed, “I’ve already put in a wand permit and the President expedited it for me.” He must really have wanted her to join them to do that, and she felt honoured really, it wasn’t all that different from what she had been doing. She worked in the creature department, this though was a whole different level. Like a large scale difference, she was going to be responsible for all creatures within the United States of America. It was a massive responsibility, and she didn’t want to let anyone down, so she had done her due diligence and research.

“There’s no one better,” Harry stated firmly, “They need someone fighting in their corner, Hermione…the things I’ve heard since this begun…it’s fucked up.” He knew this was going to be more difficult for Hermione than anyone realised. She would be leaving behind her child’s grave, which she visited very frequently. It was little wonder she had taken time to think it through. She was putting the good of a lot of strangers over things she wanted, and he probably shouldn’t have encouraged it. At least she would be able to travel there when she liked via portkey.

Hermione’s eyes widened hearing those vulgar words from Harry, a testament to how truly bad it was. Then again, she had heard about it, and it was quite an accurate outlook. “I know, I’ve heard that…the hunters have a council, I’m already looking into having them infiltrated, or questioning them,”

“Yes, it’s in France, Peter will know more if you wish to discuss it with him. He’ll be able to keep up with you, he’s extremely smart.” Harry informed her, rubbing his temples in contemplation.

Hermione narrowed her eyes, “What’s going on?” she knew Harry’s tell tale signs of worries and fears. He didn’t have many, well, really just two. One he had the habit of rubbing his forehead or temple or his voice changed, both of what he had just done.

“I’d say nothing, but you won’t leave it alone will you?” Harry asked resignedly.

“You know me better than that,” Hermione stated sharply, after Ron died they had become closer, distance didn’t alter that. Sure they communicated primarily by letter, visiting every so often but the things they’d gone through…it created a bond that time and space could not change.

“I have a mate,” Harry said, “I suppose it can be likened to a magical soul bond,”

“Oh, oh, Harry that’s wonderful…isn’t it?” Hermione said awed, to find someone so utterly compatible that you bond with them was an amazing. It was something that most wizards and witches could just dream of in their wildest dreams. Wizards and witches normally never found that person, only those magically powerful seemed to acquire their bonded, their mate as most of the supernatural community referred to them as. Perhaps it was different for creatures, it’s something she’d need to investigate.

She loved learning new things. Even after all these years out of Hogwarts she still found things to learn.

“Or is it not?” Hermione asked after the silence expanded. “Which one is it? Peter or Derek?” she knew his preferences, magic wouldn’t set him up with a female. She would have automatically assumed Cora Hale since she had just appeared. Unless, that was why he was being so quiet…after everything he’d been through surely magic wouldn’t be so cruel as to give him a partner he’d never be happy with?

“Peter,” Harry answered her, his brow furrowing.

“And are you unhappy?” Hermione asked, her voice quiet, watching Harry closely.

Harry sighed, rubbing his face in a tired fashion, “We haven’t spoken about it,” he revealed honestly. “But he’s nowhere near ready to have a relationship, Hermione. He’s been through hell and back, and despite getting better he’s just dying for revenge. Which I get, truly, how can I deny someone something I myself got?”

“You didn’t do it for revenge,” Hermione pointed out, “None of it!” she added vehemently.

“No, but I did want it, even before I understood what really happened,” Harry said, he’d vowed revenge on Sirius for his parents deaths while under the mistaken impression he was responsible. Then it had transferred to Pettigrew, growing still when the bastard brought back the madman who did the deeds to full power. “I felt nothing but sweet relief and happiness when they were gone, Hermione. Revenge might not have been my primary motivation…but I’m pretty sure the same applies to Peter. He wants to protect his pack, what’s left of his family.”

“So what do you plan to do?” Hermione asked, “I hope you aren’t going to ignore the potential between the two of you!” a wicked thought entered her mind, now that Harry had a potential suitor she could get him back. After scaring or nearly scaring every single one of her boyfriends off…well, payback was deserved. Plus if she could scare Peter off then he most definitely didn’t deserve him. She doubted Peter could be scared off so easily, but it would be amusing to try.

“No, no I don’t think that will happen,” Harry said, “The bond is already there, the potential realised, I am one half of the Alpha of the Hale pack, I can constantly feel how everyone is. Including Teddy and Jimmy.”

Hermione’s jaw dropped, “You’re kidding!” she yelled out her shock.

“No, Peter can feel them as well, I’ve never heard of the like, the two different lycan’s somehow connecting…but it’s never been tried before. At least none that anyone knows of anyway, I’d need to really dig into MACUSA’s archives to find out.” Harry said, quite reverently.

“This might be something entirely new, who knows what affect this will have on those like Teddy and Jimmy! It might help them gain control over their wolf on the full moon…anything is possible…it’s amazing!” Hermione breathed in awe.

“It is,” Harry said, “But the reality is, magic is really old, it’s hard to believe that the two lycan clans haven’t intercepted at one point or another.”

“Is it really? If they’re caught out in the full moon everyone will assume he or she is feral, and they’d be dealt with…there’s no way a pack has existed, except before magic was hidden and maybe when both types were known worldwide.” Hermione revealed the truth of what probably would have happened, not that it was news to Harry she could see he wasn’t slightest bit perturbed, which meant he had thought it himself. Probably more than once.

“It seems impossible that so much knowledge has been lost…but we know it happens,” Harry admitted, pensively. Some spells had been saved but the knowledge about them gone, like the Patronus charm. Nobody knew who had come up with such a wonderful inventive spell. It was so ancient, and that wasn’t the only spell, but it was most definitely the most powerful and renowned spell. “The archives would be the best bet,” and luckily them, they worked there and had the highest order of access, which meant they could view everything. Including the most exclusive and secretive archives MACUSA had collected since its inception.

“It does,” Hermione agreed, “But this information must be written down, preserved for future generations,”

“They will not be studied Hermione,” Harry retorted seriously, he refused to let that happen, it was his pack after all.

“Of course not!” Hermione agreed vehemently, “No, but you could write it down, keep them anonymous if you like…it’s the information that’s important. Especially what happens to Teddy and Jimmy in such a pack…can you imagine if they can control themselves without the need of wolfsbane potion?” the new wolfsbane that had been created specifically for Teddy but was now used worldwide. It made sure that the werewolves didn’t suffer ill affects in the future.

“Maybe,” Harry said thoughtfully, everyone would need to agree to it before he’d even contemplate the matter in question.

“Merlin, Ron would have hated that,” Charlie said, a sad frown on his face as he spoke about his younger brother. “He was never one for furthering himself, I honestly don’t know how he managed to pass Auror training,” he shook his head, Ron had been the least ambitious of the family.

The three became solemn, the loss of Ron had nearly destroyed everyone. It didn’t hurt quite so much anymore it just left an ache and deep sadness. A shared loss between them, more so for Hermione who had lost a child, her and Ron’s child. Charlie and Harry had lost a nephew, and make no mistake, Harry would have been a uncle to any child they had, and Molly and Arthur had lost a grandchild.

“He wasn’t big on education,” Harry said with a sad smile. “He had a lot of ambition though, just not enough internal strength to see it through.” Remembering the mirror Erised and all the dreams Ron had. His most deepest desires put to words by a mirror of all things. At least he’d had desires that could be brought fourth, had been for a while. Between playing Quidditch and being an Auror he had accomplished some of his desires. That had been a big comfort to the Weasley’s when he told them that.

Charlie’s gaze fell to the ground as he thought about that very statement Harry had made after they lost Ron. They shouldn’t have lost anyone else…the war was over but no, unfortunately they had been wrong. “Yeah,”

“So, made the changes you wanted to?” Harry asked, after clearing his throat and unashamedly changing the subject.

Charlie immediately perked up, “Yes, most of them anyway, takes time and donations but I’m getting there,” feeling smug and extremely satisfied. They get a lot of money to keep the sanctuary running, but unauthorised spending was frowned upon. Charlie had to ask permission to do anything with it, and provide receipts and proof. So any and all changes came primarily from those who donate proceedings to the sanctuaries and that they can spend however they pleased. “Speaking of donations…thank you,” Harry had given him a hefty donation a few months back and he’d used it gratefully.

“It’s fine,” Harry said with a small smile, he didn’t have much use for all the money, so if he can help people achieve their dreams and protect the animals better he’d do it. Teddy would have more money than he and his kids and grandkids could ever spend even if they did nothing with their lives and then some. He was never one for spending a lot of money and invested very heavily with hefty turnouts. “How’s the family?”

“Dad has retired, spends a lot of time in that shed of his, mums constantly complaining she never sees him despite the fact he no longer works.” Charlie chuckled, his mum of course was exaggerating, but only a little. His dad could get lost in all the Muggle stuff he had in there. It was the only place he was allowed it, his mum had put it all there when the house got too full and cluttered by it all. With little kids, she wasn’t taking any chances with the ‘alien technology’ as it was often thought as.

Harry grinned, “Still trying to figure out the function of a rubber duck?” he asked innocently.

Charlie blinked, giving Harry an odd look, completely blanking.

“He asked me the function of a rubber duck when I was twelve,” Harry said still chuckling in remembrance. “No offence to your dad but I thought he was bloody weird when he asked that. Then again, I was more familiar with the Muggle world…still am.”

“Children play with rubber ducks when they have a bath, along with a variety of other toys,” Hermione explained, she’d bought one for her child, and Ron had just been as clueless. He didn’t understand the need for ducks or why anyone would want to play with it while they bathed.

“Ah,” Charlie nodded conceding her point, and filing it away in case it ever came up – which he reckoned it never would – he wasn’t one for conversing with Muggles. They were too weird for him, just as they thought that he was the odd one. Hell, Scott was the first one in years he’d actually spoken to. “He’s hurting isn’t he?” watching the teen shovelling the dragon dung into the wheelbarrow, sweating profusely. Which was odd, wasn’t he using his strength?

Harry glanced at the teen his gaze pensively, “I honestly don’t know, I think he just seems me as the bad guy. I told his mother about him, and I am the one forcing him into this…something he doesn’t want to do. I don’t think he even remembers attacking and killing the girl. It’s allowing a certain amount of denial, but in time he will remember, and that’s when he will need to be closely monitored.”

“He doesn’t seem angry, at least not right now, he’s just sulking,” Charlie said thoughtfully, he had enough brothers to know that he was right.

“I’ll bet,” Harry said wryly, “Keeping him busy is also preventing him from seeing his girlfriend, who is from a prominent hunter family that just loves killing werewolves.”

Charlie winced, “Shit,” if he wasn’t careful he wouldn’t have to worry about anyone other than the girl herself or her family. “How the hell is that working out?”

“I have no clue,” Harry said shaking his head, “I can only hope she doesn’t turn out to be like her Aunt Kate, at least in the mental department…”

“Merlin, this is crazy,” Charlie said, his hands in his pockets as he thought about it.

“I’ll be starting with the Argents…” Hermione said, her tone and face grim, “It’s not going to be easy but I’ll make sure the hunting stops,” even if it was the last thing she did.

“With that family and those other prominent families…it isn’t going to be easy, it’s all they know, it’s basically an inheritance at this point.” Harry replied, “Again, talk to Peter, he was…the left hand in the pack, he knows everything there is to know about Hunters, the families and the locations.”

“The Left hand?” Charlie asked, looking squeamish. The left hand was someone to be terrified off, an assassin of sorts, they say that Fenrir Greyback was You-Know-Who’s left hand. Lucius Malfoy was his right hand, dealing with anything involving the Ministry of magic primary bribing and blackmail.

“It’s not like Voldemort or the mob Charlie, he was just responsible for the safety of the pack, to get rid of any threats to them before they became a real problem.” Harry explained, “Nobody innocent is ever hurt…although innocent is a relative term.” He knew he was being disingenuous here, Peter had harmed an innocent…then, Scott had been one, he’d almost hurt Stiles but he had been feral at the time.

Charlie relaxed a little, “So it’s like your job then,” slotting it into place as the ‘good guys’ not that he assumed Harry would allow anything bad to happen to anyone who didn’t deserve it.

“Yes, you could say that,” Harry nods, he did take care of threats to the magical world, the worst of the worst of humanity. He tracked them all over the world and killed them, making sure the scenes were set up to look like something other than what it was – a magical attack – so that nobody would look too closely. Not even any other magical society.

“Is he even close to accepting his wolf side?” Hermione asked, “It doesn’t look like he’s even attempting to use his strength to help him.” he was sweating buckets, looking exhausted and only one hour – she was guessing here – had passed.

“He has some control but no, no acceptance yet, I am hoping that bringing him to MACUSA and letting him see exactly what has happened to feral wolves in the past will help him get over his reluctance.” Harry explained, “I’ve tried talking to him but he’s not interested in conversing with me. Today was actually the closest we’ve come to actually talking.”

“He’ll come around,” Hermione said, “They always do, we were all teenagers once…and all of us have or had trust issues.”

“Isn’t his friend helping?” Charlie asked, “He isn’t going through this alone is he?”

“No, he has a friend, a best friend who has stuck with him despite the fact Scott has attacked him a few times.” Harry said honestly, “It’s Teddy’s friend, you’ll have heard of him, Stiles,” Teddy liked Charlie the most out of all the Weasley’s with his ‘extremely awesomely cool’ job.

“Oh, yes, I think I’ve heard of him…I’ve always meant to ask…what sort of name is Stiles?” Charlie asked.

Harry stared at him surprised, “It’s a nickname, and seriously…you ask that? Knowing some of the names in the magical world?”

Charlie shrugged, completely indifferent to the so called ‘weird names’ since they were completely normal to him.

“You’ve never said his first name,” Hermione pointed out in curiosity, how bad was his name that he used ‘Stiles’ as one.

“You’ll need to ask him,” Harry said wryly, smirking in amusement, “He absolutely hates when I use it.” he’d still been going by his birth name at the time. It was only later, perhaps six months to a year after she passed that he began going by Stiles full time. It was always entertaining to hear his voice strain when he used it.

Hermione found herself increasingly curious, “Have the calming draughts helped Stiles focus and ability to concentrate?”

Charlie glanced between them his own inquisitiveness rising, wondering what they were talking about.

Harry huffed out a laugh, “He was able to control my own magic greater than his own, it’s like it’s just out of reach…that tangible thing that’s preventing his control. Perhaps a focus stone would be better and easier for him to master it?”

“Through the bond?” Hermione’s voice was strained with incredulity.

“Got it one,” Harry said wryly, “Quite frankly the quicker he gets control over his own magic the better.”

“Why not get him a wand?” Charlie asked confused to the max.

“He’s not a wizard, he’s a high mage,” Harry explained, knowing at least Charlie would understand that statement. It might not be accurate, but it was as close to a Spark as you could get.

“Whoa!” Charlie said, eyes wide in shock.

“What if…what if it requires something…more drastic?” Hermione said slowly.

“Such as?” Harry questioned.

“A life or death situation?” Hermione said quietly, not wishing to alarm Harry.

“He’s already been in one of those,” Harry pointed out, scratching the back of his head. “Several over the past few months.”

“But was he actually in danger? Like imminent tangible danger where his life was seconds from being drained from him?” Hermione asked.

“No, not really,” Harry conceded, he had come close but nothing so imminently life threatening. Scott had come closer than Peter had if he was honest.

“Was it the incident with his friend? That wouldn’t have been the same thing, I mean he wouldn’t have wanted to hurt his best friend, it may also have something to do with the fact he didn’t know he had magic,” Hermione said, “I’ve been looking into it, but I haven’t found much about the awakening of a spark except of course the implication that associating with supernatural creatures can bring it out.” As always, Hermione was a curious soul and had to understand everything.

“Me too,” Harry sighed, leaning back, “I’m just having no luck, it can’t hurt to use a focus stone though,”

“Here, give him this,” Charlie said, removing a pendant from around his neck. It was a dragon tooth with a piece of jewel drilled into the middle of it. “It’s tigers eye, it should be helpful, if not try another stone, it’s easy to insert.”

“Stiles is going to love this,” Harry said accepting the piece, a real dragons tooth, damn right he would.

“I have plenty of them,” Charlie explained, he wouldn’t miss it.

“Thanks Charlie,” Harry said with gratitude, the Weasley’s all had some manner of items from Charlie dragon wise, he sent them all the time. He’d never seen any of them wearing any – except Bill – of it though, but Molly would have annoyed the hell out of anyone wearing it. Only Bill had the guts to do whatever he wished actually, none of the nagging his mother did ever paid off.

“What are you two looking for anyway? I have a worker, Leonard who is quite the historian, he has thousands of books, he’s hardly without one.” Charlie said, as always happy to help, especially Harry.

“Books about magical sparks, and not the plug kind, actual sparks, they’re known more in the supernatural world rather than the wizarding one.” Harry explained, “Any books on supernatural’s would be welcomed as a matter of fact.” He didn’t hold out much hope, since all his contacts had ran dry and he had them all over the world.

“I’ll ask him when he comes in for his shift,” Charlie nodded his agreement, storing the information away.

“Thanks,” Harry said, grateful that he’d help even if it didn’t bear any fruit.

“How much longer are you going to work him? He looks ready to collapse,” Charlie said without looking at Scott.

“He’s going to keep coming here until he actually begins to use his damn werewolf strength,” Harry stated determinedly, “I’m glad you’re taking the time to help out, man, I was quite honestly struggling with stipulations to his remaining free.” He couldn’t keep it from MACUSA, he wouldn’t have been able to live with himself if Scott hurt or worse killed someone else.

“I don’t mind,” Charlie shrugged, sure it added to the time it took to get everything done but if it helped a teenager in need of correction he’d do it. Some teenagers had to learn from their mistakes, and obviously Scott was one of those boys.

“You need to set me up a meeting with Peter,” Hermione said after the conversation lulled into silence.

“He’s not busy, he’s still at my home, you can talk to him whenever you like, he won’t bite,” Harry said with a chuckle, “At least I don’t think so.” Sniggering at his own joke.

“Hilarious,” Hermione commented dryly, trying to play it unamused but Harry was happy, it had been such a long time since he’d felt that way, especially when it wasn’t something associated with Teddy, his son. Who he loved and spoke about with reverence. It didn’t take much to make her lips twitch, quite relishing in the smile.

Hmm, perhaps she should have that talk with Peter sooner rather than later.

She didn’t want to see her best friend hurting.

---------0
Would you like the next chapter to focus on Stiles and Harry? Would you like to see Peter and Derek's view of Stiles and Harry's relationship? I think a little time jump is necessary, will Stiles have perfected his magic by the time the elder Argent gets to Beacon Hills? Or will it be his actions that lead to Stiles unleashing it? Will Harry tell the sheriff or will Noah remain the dark until he did in the show? When exactly did they realize the Alpha pack was coming? There's been a lot of speculation that Derek KNEW long before that sign showed up in the show hence he changed the others...speaking of which do you want to see them changed? Read and Review Please!

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 29

“Has Hermione been in touch with you yet?” Harry asked as he wandered into the kitchen. Barely blinking at the sight of Peter cooking, it was a common occurrence as of late, Derek couldn’t cook much, but what he did make was tasty but given that he was a werewolf it would have to be with their taste buds. He still made meals at the weekend to last all week, putting them in the freezer, but more than half didn’t even get used the ‘week’ they were made for. He noticed that there was a large bag containing food that had evidently just been bought, say what he liked, the Hales didn’t use him for food, except the meat, they never bought meat. He couldn’t blame them, his was not only locally sourced from where he bought it, but also never touched with any chemicals and it was fresh and also some of it was magical meat from magical animals.

“Why would she be getting in touch with me?” Peter enquired, cautiously, as he continued to chop up freshly bought ingredients that went well with the meal he was planning. The meat was already marinating, as it had been for hours, it worked best overnight, but this would do just as well. He could see how hard Harry was working and wished to do something to repay him for all that aid. Especially considering the majority of his time was being devoted to Scott McCall a boy he had bitten.

Harry sighed softly as he sat down, not that he had long, Stiles would be here soon. “Hermione accepted the job at MACUSA, she has many questions about hunter families and of course…the council. It’s her job to tear it all down, bring in new workers that will oversee the supernatural that have thus far remained under the radar due to the previous agreement.” They would most certainly not be called hunters, that name would leave a bad taste in anyone magical’s mouth. No, they would refuse to take on the job out of spite and pride of they were told they’d be called ‘hunters’ no, they’d be something else. He was sure Hermione would come up with an appropriate name.

“How exactly are they planning on keeping them ‘on the radar?’,” Peter queried, he still wasn’t sure what to think of this Hermione, he’d know once he met her properly and had a suitable conversation with her.

“Do you remember the map you saw in MACUSA? In the entrance hall, of sorts,” Harry said, picking at the food Peter had just prepared, crunching on the carrot, he was absolutely starving.

“Indeed,” Peter replied, giving a nod, his focus temporarily on Harry as he waited for an answer.

“That shows any magical displays, especially ones that put MACUSA and magic in danger of discovery, it can declare a state of emergency,” Harry explained, grabbing an apple from the basket and absently cutting it with a clean knife. “It’s only ever happened a few times since it went functional. Other supernatural’s will be getting their own board, I’m not sure myself how it will work, but it most definitely will do the trick,” those in the think tanks in MACUSA were the best, absolutely brilliant and most people didn’t even give them a second glance.

Snacking through the apple slices, his thoughts returning to the conversation he and Hermione just had. Was there ever a good time to have such a conversation? Did it matter? Neither he or Peter were just going to jump into a relationship anyway. Peter wasn’t ready and Harry actually wanted it to work, so taking to slow would be the best way to go about it. If it was even something Peter wanted at the end of the day. Normally his ‘relationships’ were one night stands, he never saw them again afterwards. Which he’d been content with, especially after the first dozen or so prospective partners didn’t want ‘kids’ or to deal with one that wasn’t their own or even his ‘partners’ as if it made Teddy any less important to him just because he wasn’t immediate blood. They were blood related through the Black’s though. After that he tried to stop finding someone and only ‘scratched an itch’ every now and again, making it clear he wasn’t looking for anything. Now… well he wasn’t sure how the heck to make a relationship work, he was used to being on his own now.

“That’s Stiles truck coming,” Peter murmured just seconds before the wards alerted him to Stiles presence coming up the driveway.

“Lovely,” Harry said, nabbing the last piece before wandering out of the kitchen, Cora and Derek were nowhere to be seen, or felt actually. He hoped they were alright, the urge to use a charm and find out where they were was strong but he refrained. He wasn’t going to invade their privacy every day just because he was worried about them needlessly. At least he hoped it was needlessly, but this place seemed to attract all the crazy ass hunters so perhaps not. Just because they had Kate Argent it didn’t make the Hales any safer than before.

He opened the door and wandered into the library where their ‘lessons’ took place, hopefully with the gift from Charlie he might have more success. He honestly didn’t understand Stiles magic, it was different from all he knew and the books he had weren’t exactly forthcoming with how to harness the magic. He prayed that Charlie’s guy would come through, or any of his contacts really with more information.

“Hey, Harry!” Stiles said, entering the library positively vibrating with excitement, despite all the failures so far Stiles seemed determined to get it one way or another. Lesser people would have given up already, it was a testament to Stiles inner strength that he hadn’t just thrown in the towel. Although it might have something to do with his desire to do what he could.

“How’s your dad?” Harry asked, as he removed the dragon tooth from his pocket.

“He’s fine, he’s back home,” Stiles said, relief still evident, he could have lost his dad that night and it terrified him. “He’s going back to work tomorrow though,” he added with a scowl, showing he wasn’t happy with his father’s decision but he couldn’t talk him out of it anymore than Noah could talk Stiles out of something when their minds were put to it. Both of them were actually very stubborn people, Noah more so he’d say.

“Not surprised,” Harry said wryly, and he truly wasn’t, “This is a pendant I want you to wear, whether just for the duration of the lessons or full time, it’s entirely up to you,” he added as he handed it over.

“Whoa!” Stiles said, “This is awesome!” curling his hand around the large tooth, the tooth had been drilled and a stone inserted into it. “Is this from a tiger or a lion or something?” it was massive, he didn’t something like this could even come from a tiger or lion like he’d asked.

“It’s from a Dragon,” Harry explained, “I got it from a friend of mine who has many of them, the stone should help with focus, and a little luck help you harness your magic,”

“Do you ever think I’ll be able to use my magic like you can use yours?” Stiles asked, showing his first sign of doubt, as it weighed heavily upon his tone. He had no doubt it was from a dragon despite not seeing one. Scott had been talking to him via Skype for over an hour earlier talking about his latest ‘tasks’ and the dragons he’d seen.

“You won’t be using your magic like mine, they’re at their core very different,” Harry explained as he took a seat, “What you felt with mine isn’t what you’ll feel with your own. I suspect due to the fact you’re called a spark it will be like electricity or a glow like a fire. It will be subtle until you really get a hang of it. The more often you use your magic, the stronger it will become, until you can accomplish anything you put your mind to.” His was cool, almost cold, mildly lukewarm back when he was younger before he took all three Hallows. His magic changed after that, but nothing too noticeable, just made him a little more powerful. With the Elder wand on his person…it was hardly surprising he was more powerful really. He kept the stone and he would never get rid of the invisibility cloak, not on anyone’s life. “Understand this, Stiles, I’m guessing here, it’s pure guesswork, I might be completely wrong, but you’ll know the moment you connect with your magic. It’s a transcendent feeling.”

“What was it like for you?” Stiles asked, taking a seat, an intense curiosity.

“It was…being enveloped in light, warmth, safety, contentment, happiness,” Harry stated, “Like I imagine what a mothers hug would feel like,”

Stiles sobered hearing that, yes, he’d lost his mom early, and it still hurt to this day, but he still had her for ten years before she passed. Harry rarely spoke about his parents, and when he’d made the mistake of asking where they were…he’d received a quick and ugly version of it. They’d been murdered when he was a baby and he’d witnessed it. He suspected Harry had been that way to stop him asking more questions. It had worked, a little too well, Stiles had never brought it up again.

“On that note, it’s considered impolite to ask that question,” Harry commented idly, “Just for future reference, so you don’t end up pissing any wizards or worse…witches off,”

Stiles opened his mouth to ask why, before shaking his head, deciding against it.

“It’s considered somewhat private, maybe once you’ve connected properly you’ll understand and want to guard that feeling too.” Harry informed him, knowing what Stiles was thinking without needing to read his mind. “Put the pendant on and let’s see if we can give it try shall we?”

Stiles tied the black cord around his neck, fiddling with it grinning widely, unable to believe he was wearing a damn dragon tooth! “I love the supernatural!” he declared, and it was the complete truth, he felt…whole, it was as if he had been waiting his entire life for this moment.

The truth of it was, Stiles had been waiting his entire life for this moment.

Harry let out a bark of amusement, smirking wryly, it had taken him three whole years of magic to utter those words…he wondered idly if Stiles would come to regret those words of if he like him would love the good and the bad and deal with it. Ah, to be young again, Harry thought, vividly reminded of his own proclamation. His had been ‘I love magic’ though, not the supernatural, but same difference. “Drink the tea,” he added, waiting patiently, Stiles knew there was a calming draught in it, to ease his racing mind, it was probably better for him than the Muggle drugs he was on. Unfortunately, like all things, they became addictive, and could lead to harm, so giving Stiles calming draughts constantly wasn’t a good idea…although long term… again probably better than the Muggle drugs he takes.

Stiles reached over for the mug, which was only half full, and only had lukewarm tea in it giving him the ability to drink it right away without waiting. “That’s the stuff,” he muttered, already relaxing fully against the sofa, he crossed his legs together, and breathed easily. Well aware and familiar with the routine by now that he no longer required Harry’s constant coaching.

Just then his phone began ringing, cursing he quickly jerked it out of his pocket and glanced at the number, arching an eyebrow, it was Charlie, he’d programmed one for him, since the worked out in the reserves. He’d never called him though, nor had he ever been able to get the wizard, the phone was constantly switched off. Charlie didn’t know how to use it and wasn’t interested either. Glancing up, pleased that the sudden interruption hadn’t disturbed Stiles, he quietly got up and moved out of the library and into the hallway.

“Hey Charlie,” Harry said, “What’s up?” only to jerk the phone away from his ear and wince.

“HARRY! LEONARD HAS WHAT YOU’RE LOOKING FOR!”

“Charlie, talk normally as if we’re face to face,” Harry commanded, “Not as though we’re a bloody Quidditch pitch apart!”

“EH…sorry,” Charlie said apologetically, “Not sure how these things worked, luckily Leonard does, he’s here if you want to speak to him.” still speaking louder than necessary.

“As long as he doesn’t shriek in my ear,” Harry said drolly, he was sure even Peter winced at the loudness. He grinned wickedly reminded of when Ron called the Dursley’s, roaring down the phone at his Uncle Vernon. Merlin, the guy had gone puce, then red in the face as he bellowed back. That had been hilarious, it was what…the summer after his first year at Hogwarts he thought, those memories of the Dursley’s hellish years all blended in.

“Putting him on now!” Charlie said, speaking even quieter.

“Hello?” came the smooth calm voice of who Harry assumed was Leonard.

“Hello, Leonard, I’ve been told you might have books that I’m interested in,” Harry said, “Do you buy and sell or just an avid collector?” wanting to know what he was getting into. Whether he’d be buying the books or if he’d need to ask to borrow them or pay for a copy which was by the way, practically worthless.

“Both, for the right price,” Leonard explained.

Harry nodded conceding that was how most people were, “And would you be willing to sell the original books that I require?” he said original because sneaks try to get away with giving you copies, as if he was dumb enough to fall for that.

“When do you get off your next shift?” Harry asked, he would pay whatever it took in order to teach Stiles how to use his magic properly, safely and without reservation. Which he had right now, since he was guessing, he didn’t like that at all, but what could he do? Leave him to try it himself? Merlin knows where that would lead. Especially since being a spark was a very powerful being, and he’d need direction.

“I will be done in nine hours, I do require some sleep afterwards,” Leonard explained, without being obnoxious. “Shall we meet up around two o’clock tomorrow afternoon?” that would allow him at least some sleep before he has to look out the books Harry Potter clearly required.

“That’s actually perfect,” Harry said agreeably, it gave him enough time before he had to take Scott to MACUSA he was hoping to rope in a few of the Aurors to help get through to the kid. “I’ll meet you at the reserve then?” he wasn’t about to invite a stranger near his home, let alone let him in through the wards. He didn’t care that Charlie knew him, his safety and Teddy’s when he was here was his utmost priority.

“That is doable,” Leonard, “I’ll pass you back to Charlie now,” with that Leonard was done.

“Did the focus stone work?” Charlie asked, a quiet murmured thank you and see you later was heard through the connection, not aimed at him so it had to be Leonard.

“We’ve just begun,” Harry replied, “I’ll let you know tomorrow…hopefully though we’ll know what to do then anyway,” he probably should have asked more questions about the potential books but he’d find all that information tomorrow. The guy had to work for a living and Harry wasn’t going to interrupt him. Not everyone had money coming out of every orifice like he did, his family had worked hard for their money, and he in turn worked hard for his. He’d just been lucky not to be called in yet, which was unusual. He felt hopeful again, so he hoped he wasn’t about to be let down with the same sparse information the other books all provided. What he needed was a book about sparks themselves, and everything about them. The downside…not all sparks actually become active, so they remain dormant unaware of their untapped potential. Stiles wasn’t one of those, so he needed all the help he could get.

“Alright, I’m going to head home, I’ll see you tomorrow,” Charlie murmured, sudden tiredness coating his voice.

“Will do, take care, Charlie,” Harry commented before hanging up. Letting out a breath of relief, well, tomorrow afternoon he would find out whether this Leonard had what he was looking for or not.

“Why did he act like he’d never used a phone before?” Peter enquired, leaning against the doorway to the kitchen in extreme curiosity.

Harry jumped a little, bloody werewolves, “Bloody hell, don’t do that!” it was the first time he’d manage to genuinely startle him. “He’s a pureblood,” he waved the curiosity off.

Peter arched an eyebrow a little sound leaving his voice.

“Unlike you guys hiding your supernatural abilities in the Mundane world, pureblood’s don’t want to.” Harry shrugged indifferently, “They live within their own community, and in those communities technology does not work. Even something like a CD player with batteries doesn’t work with all the wards and magic interfering with it…I think you’d only hear static I’ve never actually tried to be honest. You could liken them to Amish people, they don’t have electricity and things like that. So until I gave him the one he has two years ago, Charlie had never seen a cell phone let alone owned one. The rest of the magical world’s population is spread out across Britain, not technophobes like the rest of the wizarding population.” Charlie lived in another wizarding community, here in America, he just wasn’t comfortable living amongst Mundane people, after living his entire life separate from them.

Behind them Stiles made an aghast sound, the prospect of not being around technology clearly horrified the teenager.

Harry smirked, “Later,” he said, giving Peter a head tilt before re-entering the library. “I assume you heard everything?”

“Yeah, someone you know is selling books, you’re hoping they’ve got information you want,” Stiles replied, not even the slightest bit embarrassed at his eavesdropping.

“We want and need,” Harry corrected him wryly, narrowing his eyes thoughtfully, wondering if he could ignite the spark…dare he risk it though? Would he be able to do it? could he guide Stiles into harnessing his own magic…even just getting to feel it, become accustomed to it, he’d have an easier time getting to it. “Come and sit on the floor, I want to try something…” flicking his hand and two pillows floated down, as he gracefully took his own pillow, his back sighing in relief at the weight taken off it.

“What?” Stiles asked, trustingly sitting down, facing Harry with wide curious amber eyes.

“We’re going to reverse what you did to me, but I won’t be doing it through the bond, my magic will be going into your body through my hands, a direct conduit.” Harry explained, sensing someone – presumably Peter – coming in, unless the others had returned. Nobody spoke, so he continued his conversation with Stiles. “Now it will feel uncomfortable, like pins and needles all over, bear with it, feel it, I’m going to mentally guide you towards the source of your own power.”

“Alright,” Stiles said agreeably, waiting patiently – for once – on Harry continuing, the calming draughts were easily the best part of these lessons. His mind was never calm, but this ability to think on one subject for more than a few minutes was liberating really. To sit still for half an hour was quite frankly a miracle for him.

“Give me your hands,” Harry said, holding his out, letting Stiles take the lead on this. “If it gets too much just yank your hands away, it will cut the connection between us, okay?”

“Right,” Stiles replied in agreement, placing his hands on top of Harry’s, and waited. Not that he had to wait long before he felt the sensation of magic creeping through his fingers, into his hands, palms, up his arms and into his body. It was the most disconcerting feeling he’d ever experienced. It was even weirder than the time he’d actually grabbed a hold of Harry’s magic as his own and that was saying something since that had sort of burned ice cold.

Peter observed the pair of them from where he had sat himself down in the corner of the room. They had an ease about them that spoke of long term attachment. Usually when one lost someone, the last thing they’d do was find new attachments in his experience. They usually withdrew, became sullen, angry and deeply depressed depending on the person. Derek certainly had gone down that route and then some.

Yet, Stiles had formed a parental connection to Harry after his mothers passing, he had been ten years old, not yet a teenager, perhaps that made all the difference. It probably didn’t help that the Sheriff wasn’t around much, from what Harry said, he’d basically abandoned his son to drink himself into oblivion. He should thank Harry really, otherwise Stiles could have been taken by the state, put into the foster system. If such a thing had happened…Peter idly wondered what would have happened the night he bit Scott. Obviously he wouldn’t have bitten the teen, he shuddered anew at the thought of what he would have been like. His thoughts after the fire were one of pain, anger and anguish, it had imprinted onto his psyche, and the madness was born, and it would have continued until he was either killed or done enough damage to reveal the supernatural world on a whole.

Before the fire he hadn’t cared much about having children, not that he hated children, he had watched Laura, Derek and Cora toddle on their first full moon shifted. Changed their diapers, soothed their hurts – as temporarily as they were for the werewolf’s – worried when their cousins got sick, he was very much a big part of their lives. He’d saw no need to have children, he was young, so of course, he hadn’t thought much on that. It was so strange seeing Cora all grown up, the last time he’d seen her – in his memory – she had been a ten year old little girl who loved following everyone around except her mother. Fiercely independent, sarcastic, he was glad she had kept all that, but she could also be very sweet and caring. If he didn’t have children…there was a chance that this branch of the Hale family could disappear.

He couldn’t see Derek ending up with anyone, he was too closed off, emotionally constipated and blaming himself – even after six long years – for something that wasn’t really his fault. No matter what he or anyone else said, Derek was going to blame himself. Sure, he had been deceived, but it wasn’t as though he had struck the match that lit them on fire or given away any family secrets. Derek couldn’t lie, so he knew this to be the truth. Perhaps Cora had someone in her old pack she was interested in, but short of keeping her last name…well, it was rather a worrying prospect.

Go figure his mate would be a man, especially in the light of all this, although if it had been the other way around…Peter wouldn’t have been all that interested in him to be fair. He’d slept with women, but there was no denying he preferred his own gender. Towards the end, his dalliances were mostly men. It was easy enough to employ a surrogate, especially when one had money, it would require some searching for one who was familiar with the supernatural world. It wasn’t easy giving birth to a werewolf child, especially for a fully human woman.

“Do you feel that, Stiles?” Harry asked, his voice pensive and calm.

“What the fuck!” Stiles rasped out, shuddering violently, his hands twitching as if he was toying with the idea of removing them.

“Do you feel it?” Harry repeated his question, remaining calm his voice taking on a hardened edge to it, trying to keep Stiles himself calm.

“Yes,” Stiles replied, the ‘duh’ was practically present despite the fact he didn’t actually say it.

“Good,” Harry murmured soothingly, “Now what I want you to do is the same thing you did before, draw on the magic, not mine, your own, do you feel that sizzle? That’s your own magic, take control of it, accept it as yours to do as you please,”

Peter sat up straighter, eyes wider than normal as he watched Harry glow with light until he could barely see him. Stiles on the other hand was crackling with blue, almost like electricity, even his eyelids, and if he opened them, Peter would bet his fortune that they were white. “You’re both completely immersed in magic, its quite…overwhelming,” his senses were going in overdrive, Harry’s was overpowering compared to Stiles. Yet Harry had said he would grow in his powers.

“Do you have control, Stiles?” Harry commanded the room, his voice stern but at the same time calming.

“I don’t know!” Stiles uttered frustrated, he knew nothing about magic. It wasn’t something tangible that he could grasp a hold of, at least not physically.

“Yes, you do,” Harry retorted, “You took my magic as your own, you have the willpower, now take it, it doesn’t matter if your control doesn’t last long. This is just to give you a taste of what you’re magic is like. Feel it. Own it. Take it and claim it.” with that Harry began to slowly withdraw his own magic, it took some time, he was using a lot of it to allow Stiles to grasp his own.

Peter watched in rapid curiosity as Harry’s magic began to fade, leaving the wizard to come back to himself as his green eyes gleamed ardently on Stiles. Watching him enthusiastically to see how he would do on his own. Peter’s gaze shifted to Stiles, watching him now to see how long it would continue. Then the blue light blazed like an inferno.

“You bloody did it, kid, I knew you had it in you,” Harry said reverently, a proud smile splitting his face in two. Stiles had just connected with his magic, the spark was fully active, with the power of a pack behind him…he was going to be unstoppable.

Moments later the magic faded from Stiles, who gasped and began panting, sweat pouring down his face. “Bloody hell,” he croaked. Slumping to the floor, his entire body ached, he felt shaky and weak, like he’d ran a marathon, or had the flu. Despite his aches and pains, he felt undeniably smug and proud of himself, especially with the look Harry was giving him…it had been a long time since his dad had looked at him that way.

“Not a feeling you’ll forget is it?” Harry said with a wicked smirk.

Stiles mutely shook his head, too exhausted to even raise his head let alone open his mouth and speak.

“You won’t always be that exhausted after using it, just in the beginning,” Harry promised, chuckling as he levitated Stiles up who grinned in amusement, and plonked him on the most comfortable chair he had in the library. “Get some rest,” he told the teen, summoning a throw and putting it over the teen who would have normally protested against being ‘put down for a nap’ a testament to how exhausted he actually was.

“Rest? He’ll be out of it for the rest of the night,” Peter stated, feeling the depth of Stiles exhaustion, both through the pack bonds and his nose.

“Wouldn’t surprise me,” Harry conceded, cocking his head to the side, if he was still asleep at ten he’d get in touch with Noah before putting him in his usual bedroom when he stayed the night with Teddy. “Are Cora and Derek alright?” he asked as he exited the library, the smell of food penetrated his nostrils, and it smelt utterly divine.

“They’re bonding,” Peter replied, “Which probably consists of grunts, fights and complaints.” It seemed both Derek and Cora had lost the ability to communicate after the fire. Cora had an excuse…Derek not so much, but it all came down to how the trauma had been handled. Which, it hadn’t unfortunately.

Harry laughed, “They’ll get there,” once again he marvelled at the fact that Laura had been such a bad Alpha and sister that she hadn’t gotten her brother the help he so desperately needed. Regretfully the doubt was now completely ingrained in Derek’s mind that it would take years for him to undo the bitter damage he had done to himself. “It will just take time for them to open up, forgive and forget past hurts and live their lives, just as they know your family would want.” Perhaps once the hunters were gone for good it might ease some of the tension constantly running through them. They went out considerably happier than when they came back, there was just a tension in their bodies, a suspicion that they were going to be targeted just because.

“Perhaps,” Peter replied ponderously, he wasn’t sure if Derek would ever recover…if any of them would truly recover.

“It smells amazing,” Harry sighed as he went to the fridge and opened a can of Pepsi and drank it.

“Then perhaps it’s time we had that conversation…” Peter said, his gaze never wavering from Harry, trying to gauge every little nuance about him. “Over dinner?”

Harry’s eyes flicked up to Peter in transparent surprise, green met blue, both of them gauging the others reaction, “I think you’re right, maybe now is the best time.” When there was nobody else around they were able to have this conversation in moderate privacy. Stiles was definitely out of it, and he wouldn’t be able to sneak up on him or Peter…at least not yet, not until he learned how to use his magic.

----------0

Anddd I've backed myself into a corner :O I have no idea how this conversation should go! Or rather I'm drawing blank on how the conversation should go and what it should entail...hopefully I'll figure something out, just a heads up though might be a while before you get another update...and maybe no surprise to any of you if the 'conversation' is gleaned over by either Peter or Harry...will Derek get his own place or will he be enjoying the safety that Harry's home represents to him? or will they buy what will be known as 'the pack house' when they expand? or will Harry's place always be the pack house? definitely won't be the hale house :P that's for sure! or abandoned train stations! Next chapter will have Satomi again as well, and MACUSA perhaps the president himself? :D perhaps hearing the truth from a stranger on how much Harry fought to keep him out of prison might 'warm' Scott to him and make him listen? Read and Review please!

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 30

“Beer, wine or whisky?” Harry asked, turning towards the fridge, grabbing himself a cold beer, placing it on the table, before returning for two glasses and the firewhisky after Peter’s reply. He’d expected nerves to begin getting the better of him, but surprisingly he was actually calm. Perhaps he had been waiting for this, but that was a ridiculous notion, he’d never expected to find a match. Let alone find one in a werewolf, not that he was prejudice, but he was magically very powerful, hence why he’d never expected to find a match. It was rare in and on itself anyway, hardly anyone ever found their match. Rare? Try unheard of, basically a rumour at this point, but there were people who still believed.

Pouring more than a generous amount into each glass, as the food was laid out, sliding one over to Peter’s side he opened his beer and drank the contents in one go. It floated over to the recycling without any incantation or a twitch of Harry’s finger. Sitting himself down, he stared pensively before his eyes shot up to Peter, “There is one thing you should know about me, if we are to do this…then there cannot be any lying, even if its for ‘my own good’ or any such nonsense.” He stated firmly, green eyes gleaming seriously, “I will not tolerate or forgive it.” it was non-negotiable, it’s better to know up front that way there would be no excuses.

Peter acknowledged the words with a nod, somehow the words didn’t surprise him the least. He did admit to a certain amount of curiosity over why though, it didn’t take a genius to deduce that he must have been lied to a lot in his life. The desire to learn everything about Harry hadn’t diminished, in fact the mystery factor made him want to uncover everything. The whole ‘own good’ spoke volumes too, so it must have been someone very close to him. “I hope one day you’ll inform me of just why,” Peter spoke solemnly, as he began to eat the food, having no desire to have the food he’d slaved over for hours going cold.

Harry gave Peter an amused look, “That is sort of the point of dating someone,” he pointed out his willingness to explain anything that Peter wished to know.

Peter’s lips twitched, their conversations were going to be extremely fun, “Indeed,” Peter said wryly, understanding the unspoken words, “I look forward to it,” and wasn’t that the truth? He was pretty sure Harry was a private person and rarely shared anything about himself. He must have been through horrific things, he was…jaded, harsh, especially against injustice. In other words…perfect for him, he doubted he could have stomached someone so utterly naïve, not without breaking them anyway.

“I’m sure,” Harry murmured quietly, he knew he came of as mysterious because he didn’t speak about his past, but the reality was…he didn’t discuss it because I wasn’t something good. He didn’t want to remember everything that had happened, he made a fresh start for both him and Teddy, although not easily accomplished. Sipping his whiskey, he asked, “What is it you want from a relationship, Peter? What do you want out of the future?” was it something Peter had even thought about?

“Companionship,” Peter replied immediately, after spending six years in a coma, in agony, stuck in his own mind as the world passed him by…alone, it was little wonder he just wanted someone in his life. If it hadn’t been his mate, Peter would never have confessed to this, but he had promised him never to lie. He would never have told anyone else this, he wasn’t one for displaying vulnerability, not when he could help it. he’d already been vulnerable enough for the past six years, as the left hand of the Hale pack…and now the Alpha it was…intolerable to think about. Being around people did get overwhelming though, even if it was family.

“It’s the same for most people,” Harry agreed, why else would you enter into a relationship? Well, unless you were after someone’s money he derisively summarised bitterly. He did notice Peter had avoided his other question, but he supposed its only to be expected. There was probably part of Peter who didn’t know what he wanted and was still trying to figure that out. That was okay, he had all the time in the world to figure out what he wanted, and he had Harry keeping an eye on him making sure it wasn’t down a route from which there would be no return.

“How about you?” Peter asked, his shrewd gaze meeting Harry’s, there wasn’t a single sign that there had ever been a man in the house. The scents in the house were of five people, Scott, Derek, and more prominently, Teddy, Stiles and of course, Harry. “How is it that nobody has caught your attention?” how was it that he wasn’t married?

“Not many single guys want to date a man who has a kid, especially a kid that isn’t their partners blood,” Harry said wryly, his eyes filled with icy calmness, “I learned to be happy with what I had, and those I’ve been with were looking for mutual one night stands.”

Peter had a feeling there was more to that story, chewing calmly on the food, which was delicious by the way, “What actually brought you to America in the first place? Your accent is quite…confusing. It’s as though you grew up simultaneously in two different places, it changes depending on your mood.”

Harry interlocked his fingers, food forgotten for the moment, placing his forefingers under his chin, “I needed a fresh start, not just for me but Teddy as well, what clinched it was the fact I was being offered a job, one that suited me well.”

“What exactly do you do? I believe…that the case you’ve been working on is different from your normal activities, but I may be wrong,” Peter asked Harry, who had resumed eating for the moment. He could sense how much Harry was enjoying the meal, and it took everything in him not to puff out in pride.

“You’d be correct,” Harry agreed, around a bite of meat, swallowing it he continued on, “I hunt down and take care of the worst kind of scum, normally extremely powerful wizards who are a threat to society…and so far eluded capture.” He kept the magical world safe, and yes, sometimes that meant killing, but it was all Harry knew. He’d been raised to believe he had to save everyone, so the job fitted perfectly.

“One could liken you to a spy then? Or MI6,” considering he was British he was technically overseas so he could be classed as MI6. It was…liberating to know that they were similar, he did similar work, but not for the world on a whole but the safety of his pack. They did things humans and others would find despicable, who wanted a safe world…but didn’t want to know the ugly consequences of that safe world. It was hypocritical of them, but the human mind had been conditioned to think it makes them no better than the bad guys.

“Yes, or in our own terms, I’m an Unspeakable and an Auror,” Harry informed him, giving him the names so he could perhaps read about them to gain a better understanding on who and what he was. He wasn’t blind to all the books Peter was devouring with rapid ease, quick learner and even quicker reader. “Do you see yourself returning to life as a lawyer?”

“Perhaps one day, when things are settled,” Peter mused more to himself, it was just a matter of finding out whether life would settle down or if hunters would continue to pour into Beacon Hills just because the Hales had returned. He had no doubt the entire hunter network were aware of his wakening from a coma and the return of Derek and perhaps even Cora.

“And why would you believe they won’t?” Harry asked, cocking his head to the side, “Does it have anything to do with what happened the night we found Cora?” as shrewd as ever. He had never received a reply to that question, then he’d been side-tracked by everything that was happening.

Peter’s lips twitched despite himself, yes, he was extremely smart and that pleased him immensely. “I sensed…we sensed…five Alphas,”

“Just Alphas?” Harry asked, eyebrows raising in shocked disbelief.

Peter nodded, he didn’t need to explain why that was so unusual, he did however, feel the need to explain another thing entirely. “A year before the fire, Deucalion a werewolf, who was trying to broker peace with the Argents was attacked, his pack decimated. There were rumours at the time that he was blind and Deucalion was actually the one behind the killing of his pack. We were naturally inclined to write them off as rumours, killing your pack is…well something no sane wolf would do.”

“Naturally,” pack was family at the end of the day, but he was aware not all of them thought that way.

“I’ve since spoken to many of my contacts and Derek who kept up with the supernatural world despite the fact Laura didn’t want to,” Peter continued, “The rumours were true, both of them, Deucalion did kill them and was blind, doing so gained their Beta sparks for himself, it made him more powerful and ferocious. Everyone is terrified of this so called ‘Alpha pack’ two others since then had gone on to do as Deucalion done, killing everyone in their pack including their emissaries.” The thought still made him sick.

“Merlin,” Harry whispered horrified, shaking his head, “Why? Why target other packs? If this all begun with a treaty why not target hunters? What’s his end goal?” his mind mulling over everything he’d just learned.

“It seems two others have since joined the ‘Alpha pack’ making them a group of five.” Peter finished, he personally was in awe that a pack of five alphas could co-exist together in a pack. It shouldn’t be possible, but there you are, six years on and Deucalion was still going strong. He knew the main three by name, and had actually met them, the two additional scents, very similar at that, were unknown to him.

Harry pinched the bridge of his nose at this information, these werewolves had done the unthinkable, “Damn, that is information we need to share with Hermione, she will need to know.” It was a hell of a way to begin a new job, with a bloody bang, but for the once golden trio turned duo…Harry shouldn’t have expected anything less.

Peter pursed his lips and nodded grimly, completely agreeing, especially considering he did not believe that their appearance near Cora was a coincidence. By the moon, it definitely wasn’t a fluke. He had a bad feeling that the Alpha pack would come here, he rather hoped not, but Peter was smart enough to realize hoping wouldn’t change a damn thing.

“It’s almost as if he is building a strong pack, of Alpha followers, what does he think that’s inevitably going to lead? World dominion? Mass scale of attacks against hunters? Is that even one of his concerns?” Harry muttered absently, “Worse still what if they’re wanting to wipe out their own kind? Make them the only werewolf pack in existence? Do they not care about the exposure risk? Nobody ever learns No-Maj’s are crafter than they realize…well, maybe this world a bit more than mine did,” he conceded, the hunters actually seem to win against the werewolves, and wasn’t that a damn shock? President Donovan certainly acted so.

“You cannot shut it off can you?” Peter said, eyes gleaming as he stared at Harry in admiration, his inability to give up had given him and his family closure, a chance of being close again. Nothing like they used to be, unwell or not…he had still killed Laura and that would always come between them to a certain extent. Especially right now, when it was so fresh for Derek, Cora on the other hand hadn’t reacted much since the initial conversation they had. Harry’s explanation as to why Laura had been alone…made more sense than anything else did. Laura had thought Cora had grown up, grown strong and came back to Beacon Hills for revenge while she was in the process of finding out what happened to her family. She’d rushed back here, not taking Derek because she didn’t want him there, and because of the knowledge she had that Cora was actually alive.

“Can you?” Harry returned, with a wicked grin that showed more teeth than necessary before he gulped the rest of his whiskey.

“I’d summarise it’s much easier than talking about your past,” Peter replied, he doubted very much Harry had to explain his past to anyone, everyone seemed to know him. So, to do so with him must be a daunting task really. Especially considering Peter believed it wasn’t as calm and somewhat peaceful as his own had been.

Harry sobered up at that, “Yes, it certainly is,” he agreed, as Peter refilled his glass, “My past is a…long arduous tale, one that most people would have difficulty following, even wizards and witches,” the general public didn’t know what a bloody Horcrux was let alone just how dangerous and dark they were. Hell, Harry wished he didn’t know but that time had since long passed.

“That I had long ago deduced,” Peter replied, or at least suffered some sort of trauma, he’d been the only one other than the President of MACUSA not to react during Argent’s burning at the stake. The rest of the wizards and witches hadn’t been able to watch, and their emotions were one of constant confliction. In fact, Harry had ensured she suffered to the maximum for what she did to his family…to other families out there who now had closure, Peter had ensured everyone who had lost family to the woman had found out she was dead and how she’d gone out.

Harry barely glanced in the direction of the front of the house when he sensed Cora and Derek returning.

“It isn’t difficult when you actually observe someone,” Harry agreed, “More often though, they’re just thought of as moody, bad tempered and have most people suspicious of them because they refuse to smile and act as if everything was alright in the world.”

“Speaking from personal experience?” Peter asked, truly curious to know whether Harry had suffered from such reactions.

“Of sorts, I suffered from a different kind of…prejudice,” Harry conceded, “People saw me, had expectations and when they weren’t met I was turned into evil reincarnate, too many times in past that’s happened that I no longer have an accurate number to the times I experienced it.”

Derek and Cora ran around the other side of the house, coming in through the utility room, by then Peter was aware of their return. Peter felt himself relax marginally just knowing they were safe and out of harms way. He was too curious to remain distracted for long. Replaying Harry’s statement in mind he spoke again.

“Why is that? Your power?” Peter queried, “I would have thought you’d keep it hidden from the general population,” assuming he was discussing Muggles or No-Maj’s since both were constantly mentioned in the books. Some were from England and some were of course, from America, he was quite quick to deduce that both meant the same thing just different names.

Harry sighed, Peter wouldn’t understand unless he told him everything, and Harry…wasn’t used to that. Normally everyone knew more than he did, especially in the beginning so this was odd…yet extremely liberating. “I was born on July 31st 1980, there was a war waging in the magical world at that point, and had been for quite some time. From all I’ve pieced together, my parents were on the run before and after I was born, trying to stay one step ahead of the Dark Lord Voldemort’s followers,”

Peter couldn’t help the snort that left him, “Voldemort?” he said, actually saying it correctly, with the silent t and all. “Flight of death? That was the name he chose?”

“It’s ironic twice through, his birth name was Tom Marvolo Riddle, and if you shift the letters it changes into an anagram, ‘I am Lord Voldemort’ much like Doctor Who and Torchwood.” Harry replied wryly, that he’d picked up from Stiles, the teens – Stiles and Teddy – were obsessed with both of them, and anything Marvel related, it was little wonder the boys got on so well. Judging the look Peter gave him, he was able to deduce the very same thing, that it was Stiles and Teddy’s doing. “Voldemort was terrified of death, he had grown up amidst the bombings in London during the war, in an orphanage where he had been since he was born. He went to great lengths to ensure he couldn’t die, rituals and the like.”

“Worm moon ritual,” Peter mused, it was one he had been contemplating knowing he wouldn’t survive the fight with the Argents, or suspecting so at any rate. Not with Derek, an unwilling Beta and the hunters all on his tail, he’d intended to create a failsafe.

“That is actually…quite accurate,” Harry said with a bitter chuckle, fundamentally what happened to him. “Voldemort was terrified of dying, as I said, and he created…what we call Horcruxes, containers that host a piece of your soul. It’s the darkest of arts, the most foul magic in existence…and the ritual to create it? It’s quite frankly sickening, but let’s just say it requires a sacrifice, not a willing one, and that sacrifice results in death. Oddly enough it doesn’t even require you to be the one to do the deed.”

Peter rose an enquiring eyebrow, curiosity getting the better of him, believing Harry wholly he could sense how sick he felt just mentioning it.

“Voldemort created his first one when he was sixteen years old, still at Hogwarts, which is our magical school in Scotland, My parents attended, as did and I, Teddy’s parents and Teddy himself as well.” Harry explained, drinking the whiskey, relishing the burn in his throat and the warmth pooling in his stomach. “He wanted to create seven, he was obsessed with the number. At one point, there were seven pieces of his soul out there, but Voldemort didn’t know that, he assumed he had only six.”

“How is that possible? You said it yourself it requires rituals, sacrifices and death, how could he be unaware of doing the ritual seven times?” Peter queried, as always jumping on a problem and having no qualms about wanting clarification.

“To create a Horcrux, a wizard first had to deliberately commit murder. This act, said to be one of supreme evil, would result in the murderer metaphysically damaging their own soul. A wizard who wished to create a Horcrux would then use that damage to their advantage by casting a spell which would rip the damaged portion of the soul and encase it in an object. If the maker was later killed, he or she would continue to exist in a non-corporeal form, although there were methods of regaining a physical body. However, few would want to live in such a form and death would be preferable to most.” Harry recited the words he was so familiar with, “Voldemort created more than one, damaging his soul so severely that when he killed again, he unwittingly shed yet another part of his soul without using the ritual.”

Peter nodded that he understood the ramifications behind it.

“Before I was born there was a prophecy created that spoke of a baby being born with the ability to defeat the Dark Lord, having power that ‘he knew not’ the Dark Lord’s followers heard of this prophecy, or rather half of it and relayed the information to the wizard. It spoke of a child born as the seventh month dies, and it was that moment that the Dark Lord became obsessed with ending the threat before it had a chance to grow up. He intended to kill children, babies, which by the way at that point had never happened.” As evil as they were…they’d never outright killed children, it was perhaps why Voldemort chose to deal with the threat himself.

Peter was able to quickly latch on to when Harry was born, and realized that this was actually his story, not just a history lesson. “You,” he said, drinking his own whiskey, it actually gave him a buzz far longer than any alcohol ever had. Which was saying something since drink metabolised too fast for them to get drunk, although they would feel the affects for a brief moment.

“By all hallows eve, of 1981 Lord Voldemort had decided to go after the one boy who was most like himself. A Half-Blood, only two people were born on that day, or near enough. Myself and Neville Longbottom. My parents had just a week prior had gone into hiding, using a charm called the Fidelus charm, which would hide them from view of everyone. Voldemort could have the house they were in but still be unable to see them, hurt them. Unfortunately, they trusted the wrong person with their lives and the life of their child.”

Peter’s heart sank, by the moon it was a surprise the boy would trust anyone.

“One week, just one week he waited before revealing all to Voldemort, betraying them to death. My father shouted to my mum to take me and run, that he’d hold Voldemort off.” Harry informed him, without any emotion showing on his face, but as a werewolf, Peter was able to sense the undiluted longing and pain that Harry kept buried. “He didn’t last long, he was swiftly killed painlessly by Voldemort, my mum yelled out my fathers name, as she placed me in my crib with nowhere to go, she did all she could to protect me. Refusing to step aside when Voldemort ordered her to, declaring that she did not need to die.”

Peter of course, failed to realize just how…significant that was, how strange given Voldemort hated Muggle-Borns.

“Three times he told her to step aside, and three times she begged him to take her instead, to spare me,” Harry continued, eyes a little vacant, as he could see the scene playing out, and having been in his baby bedroom he knew what it looked like. He could visualise it without any problem whatsoever. “He uttered the words ‘very well’ and killed her, and sealed his own fate. He turned his wand on me, a fifteen month old boy, and uttered the killing curse, something then, however, happened that he did not intend. The killing curse bounced back after hitting me, it destroyed Voldemort’s body and his soul…as fragmented as it was, fled, but not before a small piece lodged itself inside of me.” Automatically his hand raised to his scar. Which existed to this day, but very faint to the point it was nearly unnoticeable.

“You have Eidetic memory?” Peter asked in sympathy, assuming that was how he remembered the attack despite his young age. Even they didn’t remember things that far back.

“No, I was in the presence of Dementors when I was thirteen years old, they are deadly and the foulest creatures to roam the earth…they guard the wizarding prison Azkaban. They make you relive your worst memories, which is what those were…I was terrified of them so much so that it was the form my Boggart took. A Boggart takes the shape of the thing you fear the most…most people feared snakes, clowns…”

“But what you feared yourself was fear itself,” Peter stated calmly. He made a mental note to avoid prison sentences in the magical world.

Harry gave Peter a small grin, “Exactly what Remus said, Teddy’s father,” Teddy had gained Remus’ smarts, in fact Harry would say Teddy was smarter than his parents but he might just be slightly prejudice.

Peter couldn’t get over the fact that a child had been named Remus and then been bitten. It seemed many things in the magical world were ironic. “I am sorry for your loss,” even if it was decades too late. It felt…inadequate somehow. “I am more sorry that you didn’t get to know them.”

“I think…you’re the first person to actually say that to me,” Harry said sincerely, “You see…my parents deaths were celebrated, my survival was celebrated, the night Voldemort was ‘vanquished’ people were celebrating, raising glasses to celebrate ‘The-Boy-Who-Lived’ which was the moniker they had given me. All bar a few actually grieved for them. That night my entire life changed they were drinking happily setting off fireworks and nearly exposing the magical world…I found it entirely distasteful, horrific even.” It sickened him.

Peter met Harry’s gaze without a hint of incredulity, people could be disgusting, nothing would or could surprise him much. Instead he simply nodded his understanding and acceptance to the words.

“I was taken from my home in the dead of the night and given to the only other relatives I had, my aunt and uncle, from my others side they were perfectly ordinary, and they seemed to relish in that fact.” Harry said, lip curling in distaste just thinking about them. “For the next ten years I grew up in a cupboard under the stairs, was repeatedly punished for any instance of accidental magic, which by the way I was ignorant of, I knew nothing of my true world, or my magic in general…I used to tell them ‘it just happened’ because it was true, accidental magic did happen to all children. Hell, we weren’t even allowed to utter the word ‘magic’ without it starting Vernon off. As you can construe I grew up extremely unhappy and alienated by everyone around me. Everyone thought I was a ‘troubled boy’ due to the fact my aunt and uncle told everyone who would listen including my school I was extremely disturbed.”

Peter felt rage course through him, to completely abuse and alienate him at home was one thing…but to stop him getting any freedom from them they were making sure nobody would want anything to do with him? Even if Harry had spoke up and told anyone he was abused they wouldn’t have believed a word he said. It was the most despicable thing he’d ever heard, right up there with training innocent children to be assassins to take out werewolves. If it had been a stranger…Peter wouldn’t have cared, he freely admitted that. Harry wasn’t a stranger, not only had he helped him, Derek, Cora but he had also helped an ungrateful Scott McCall and most importantly he was his mate. “When did you realize you had magic?” he queried successfully tapering down the rage that was threatening to consume him.

“When I was eleven, I was invited to attend Hogwarts as the rest of the Potter’s before me,” Harry explained, “I…they didn’t even have the courtesy to tell me about why I was being looked at, revered, having people shaking my hand for no reason. I eventually had to ask Hagrid, the half giant who had come for me, what was going on. That is when I got the story, before that day I had been under the impression my parents were unemployed louts who died in a car crash…when in reality they’d been murdered by a wizard that they couldn’t even say the name of. They usually called Voldemort You-Know-Who and He-Who-Shall-Not-Be-Named.”

Peter didn’t understand that at all, the magical world was extremely weird he told himself. The fact he was something of a celebrity, and didn’t tell him he found diabolical. He could imagine how confusing it would be for an eleven year old boy. It takes some political savvy to deal with any minor notoriety, at least most children were protected from it. “Did you get an adequate explanation?” or did they just tell him everyone knew his name because his parents were murdered?

Harry snorted, “Merlin no, not at all,” bitterly amused.

“I was…somewhat protected from reporters at Hogwarts…but it didn’t help with my fellow students, who either hated me because they had family on the opposite side of the war and had grown up with my name being cursed. Or they had an idealised version of me, of someone great and powerful…but the reality was disappointing for most of them.” Harry shrugged, these things no longer bothered him, but they had immensely at the time. “Protected,” he scoffed after a brief pause.

Peter’s eyebrows were raised once again in curiosity, he sensed that Harry was clamming up, he didn’t want to discuss it further. “Did you play any sports? Is there any sports to play in the magical world?”

Harry smiled, genuinely happy, “Yes, we play Quidditch.”

Peter was surprised by the change in Harry, he looked years younger, extremely happy and content.

“Quidditch matches are played over an oval-shaped pitch, with a scoring area at each end consisting of three hooped goal posts, each at a different height. Each team is made up of seven players, consisting of three Chasers, two Beaters, one Keeper and one Seeker. The job of the Chasers is to keep possession of the scarlet Quaffle, a leather ball passed between players. They must attempt to score goals (worth 10 points) by throwing it through one of the opponents' three hoops. These hoops are defended by the opposing team's Keeper, who ideally tries to block their goals. Meanwhile, players of both teams are attacked indiscriminately by the two Bludgers. These are round, jet-black balls made of iron that fly around violently trying to knock players off their brooms. It is the Beaters' job to defend their teammates from the Bludgers; they carry short wooden clubs, which they use to knock the Bludgers away from their teammates and/or toward the opposing team. Finally, the role of the Seeker is to catch the Golden Snitch. This is a small golden ball the approximate size of a walnut. The winged Snitch is enchanted to hover, dart, and fly around the pitch, avoiding capture while remaining within the boundaries of the playing area. Catching the Snitch ends the game and scores the successful Seeker's team 150 points. As the team with the most points wins, this often guarantees victory for the successful Seeker's team but not always, it depends on the score.”

“What about you? Did you play sports while you were in school?” Harry questioned, or were they unable to due to their strength?

“I played Basketball, I was the captain by junior year,” Peter replied smugly, as always confident and superior of anything he did. And all he did, he made sure to do it very well. “Never lost a game.” And that was true, with him around he always made sure of that. His control was ironclad and nobody had any reason to say he should stop playing for safety’s sake.

“Unfortunately I can’t boast the same,” Harry said wryly, “Although it was no fault of my own.” He conceded as he banished the empty plates and glasses to the sink, and the empty beer bottles to the recycling boxes. “Would you like to see a game?”

“Basketball or Quidditch?” Peter questioned.

“Quidditch,” Harry replied, grinning impishly at Peter, feeling decades younger just dwelling on happier times. “There’s a game due to start in ten minutes,”

“Then yes,” Peter stated firmly, curiosity getting the better of him.

“Let’s go!” Harry said, summoning everything they’d need, before Apparating both of them.

One thing he had failed to mention was the game was in Alaska and the blast of cold air was a shock to the system even for a werewolf. Harry though just laughed, as he handed over the money to gain entrance to the Quidditch stadium, it didn’t take long for Peter to recover and swiftly make his way upstairs with Harry, as the tannoy – or what he thought was one – announced the start of the game.

Then Peter was greeted with a sight that made him question everything he thought he knew about the supernatural world.

--------0

Back home Derek and Cora were still silent as they digested everything they’d heard Harry say to Peter. Of course, Derek out of them all suspected the most, due to the little titbits that Harry had divulged during their conversations. He knew without further alluding that this was only the beginning of Harry’s tragedy, Harry had said to him that he wasn’t the only one to suffer loss then have something else happen years afterwards.

He had suffered just as much as they had, it was little wonder he understood and fitted in with them all.

“Looks like they’re hitting it off,” Cora said, bluntly as always, “I’d say he’s lucky that he found his match, but…” the circumstances leading up to it were hardly happy.

“I was beginning to think it would never happen,” Derek grunted, relaxing back, having Cora here was so strange, yet he was happy, so happy he still had family out there even if they weren’t the same as they had been before the fire. It did make things awkward that Cora was furious with Laura, Derek was just trying to keep the peace, refraining from defending her but also not condemning her actions. Everything was really his fault anyway, the fire, everyone’s actions and reactions to what happened.

“Peter did always move fast,” Cora said with a grin, reminded of her childhood years. He’d been her hero, her favourite uncle, and she’d followed him around and watched him manipulate others. She’d learned everything she needed from him to survive after the fire and what she thought had been the loss of her entire pack, her entire family. It kept her alive, kept her safe.

Derek snorted, unable to deny the obvious. Harry would be different from them all though, there was no way Peter would use and discard his mate.

Not if he was better at any rate.

If he was still insane now that would make it a different matter altogether. He prayed it wasn’t so, since Peter was their alpha and he was happier than he’d been in a long, long time. He had a proper pack again, an alpha who was motivated to protect them, to protect the town, and not just hiding and suffering in silence. It felt so good to be part of something greater than himself again.

He couldn’t wait for Teddy to return home, he liked him…and even if he wouldn’t admit it, Stiles too.

Peter and Harry remained out half the night before Derek and Cora were awoken to the sound of Apparation and quiet conversation only because their door was open. Derek grumbled silently as he padded towards his door, opting to close it, noticing that Cora had the same idea. They shared a knowing look that often came with the territory of having a werewolf family as the door closed with a soft click.

Once closed, all and every single sound ceased allowing them to feel wrapped in a cocoon without feeling vulnerable.

Derek slept that night without trouble or nightmares, it seemed as if Cora’s presence was settling something within Derek.

“What did you think?” Harry asked, his voice filled with jubilance. He’d have to take everyone to a quidditch match soon, he’d forgotten how much fun it was.

“It was…interesting,” Peter drawled bemused, not something he’d like to do a lot, he was a werewolf, he would have caught that snitch within ten minutes…healed from all the damage the Bludgers did within moments. It was quite interesting to see it played out after hearing about it, he certainly understood it completely, but it wasn’t his idea of a good time. Just like the fact he played basketball, didn’t mean he would go to basketball games he liked playing and that was it.

“Let me guess…it isn’t your idea of a good time, you’d rather have your nose buried in a book?” Harry teased, smiling in commiseration. “Hermione was the same way, in fact she would attend and take books with her, she considered it a waste of time. Although…I’m curious I wonder if you’d be able to ride a broomstick, you’re magical you have that spark…”

“That is true, but I did enjoy the experience,” Peter didn’t want to see that happiness fade from Harry’s face, it was the first time he’d let his hair down so to speak and it was…beautiful to see.

“Yeah, been a few years since I went to a match myself,” Harry agreed, he had enjoyed it too. “I’m usually too busy while Teddy is at Hogwarts, with cases and the like since I didn’t do much work while raising him.” MACUSA had been quite accommodating with where they sent him and the workload they gave him, but sure piled it up when Teddy was finally at Hogwarts…truthfully Harry hadn’t minded much at all.

“Nothing abroad I assume?” Peter questioned, as they once again found themselves in the kitchen, Harry busy brewing himself a cup of decaf coffee, while Peter declined.

“Exactly,” Harry said, giving him a grin. “Always only away for four hours at the most,” he always had someone he trusted watching Teddy during those times.

“Where were you raised? Your accent is…it keeps changing subtly but there,” Peter asked, taking a seat, content to continue his conversation from earlier.

“Raised for ten years in Surrey, London, England. After that the majority of my time was spent in Scotland, with only two months in England with the relatives,” Harry explained, “Its hardly surprising my accent changes a little, you have to remember I’ve been here for a long time too,” there was no denying that he was British though, he had never made any attempt to sound American, to blend in, people tended to like his accent anyway and it caused others to flock to him. “What about you?”

“I never left this little town until I finished high school,” Peter explained, “After that I visited as many places as I could, while training for my position as the Left Hand and enacting it.” he’d had contacts in Beacon Hills keeping an eye out when he was away. His mistake was not getting new ones after the others either left town or died. He made a lot of mistakes, he wasn’t infallible even if he liked to think he was.

“I get that, before attending Hogwarts I hadn’t been anywhere further than the few miles to primary school,” Harry said, sighing softly when he glanced at the time. “The Dursley’s usually had someone babysitting me when they left to go on holiday. I was never considered a part of their family. I know you lost your family Peter, and you haven’t grieved, like I told Derek you need to grieve for them, it will help in the long run,”

Peter cleared his throat, trying to remove the lump that had grown so suddenly, “Excuse me,” with that Peter stood up and left the kitchen behind.

Harry watched him go with sympathy and sadness playing across his face, Peter had to grieve for them, move on with his life, in order to start the next part of his life. To start up a relationship with Peter before he was ready…it would just be doomed to failure.

No, he had to be ready, he had to drive it home. Just like he was with Derek…who was much more open and less closed off than he had been when they first met.

--------0

“Good morning, Derek, breakfast?” Harry asked the empty kitchen, but it didn’t remain so for long, as Derek slid into the room quiet as always. He didn’t have to reply, since an entire buffet style breakfast was laid out for them to enjoy. Or perhaps not, since Harry was quickly grabbing some toast, and loading some egg, bacon and sausage onto it as though he had to eat quickly.

As if sensing his unasked question, “I’m taking Scott to the MACUSA today, giving him first-hand accounts of what happens to feral werewolves, I hope in the long run…it will open his eyes.”

“Which kind?” Derek asked in curiosity, since by all appearances, Teddy and Jimmy were sort of feral or would have been if not for the potion to stop it. To him they’d just been like puppies eager to chase and play the entire night. It had been fun, the most fun he’d had in a full moon for the past six years.

“Both,” Harry replied, drinking from his coffee mug, “Nothing recent for your kind though, but it will be enough to drive home the seriousness. I believe it might also make him remember what he did to the young girl.” And she was young to him and even Derek, but only by a few years. Regret swirled around his green eyes, but he had to do best by the teenager and prevent any future deaths. He had acknowledged death and his own part in it at eleven, twelve, fourteen…etc…so Scott at sixteen should be able to. Merlin, he wished he had forced Scott to attend the full moon that night, but it was kidnapping for Merlin’s sake…and he was Auror, law enforcement, he couldn’t just do what he liked.

“Good luck,” Derek murmured as he dug into the food with relish, feeling extremely hungry, he hadn’t eaten much yesterday.

Harry huffed out an amused chuckle, “Yeah,” he said ruefully, “I guess I’ll need it.” Scott didn’t make things easier on either of them.

“You’ll need what?” Cora asked as she entered, only seeing Harry as an Alpha stopped her running towards her food and stuffing her face, she knew to be more respectful than that.

“Go on, help yourself, there’s no need to stand on ceremony in order to impress anyone,” Harry said, mischievously, he hadn’t spent much time with Cora and was still trying to gauge her reactions and find out what sort of personality she had.

Cora in turn just flashed her eyes just as playfully before sitting down beside her brother and beginning to eat hungrily.

It soon became apparent that last night had been too late and Peter was either sleeping in or avoiding him. He rather hoped it wasn’t the latter, he was rather hoping to kiss the werewolf, well not just kiss but there was that. A little moue left his lips before he stretched out, placing the coffee mug in the kitchen sink, leaving his half uneaten breakfast sandwich after glancing at the time.

It was time to get Scott to MACUSA all else would have to wait.

Story of Harry’s life unfortunately.

-------0

There we go! As you wanted A Life Worth Living updated! I am sort of disappointed myself that there was no kiss! LOL it will come soon enough I think...just need a reason that will ring true with both Harry and Peter ;) I did want to add Scott's whole thing into this chapter but it sort of ran away from me with them going to a quidditch game and the conversation. I was definitely NOT describing a Quidditch match it's horrendous trying to! Even JKR hated writing Quidditch scenes apparently! :D I do not blame her one iota! Read And Review Please!

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 31

Scott’s uneven jaw was trailing along the floor as he followed Harry through the halls of MACUSA, properly seeing magic in an everyday environment for the first time. Gawping like crazy at the sight of the House-elves, the magical displays of zooming paperwork, wands and the wizards using the Floo Network to get to their destinations. In fact, a strangled yelp left his throat when the fire turned ‘green’ as it transported the witch away. Opening and closing his mouth, clearing wanting to say something but unable to do so. He looked so wild eyed and innocent, something he most certainly wasn’t, his eyes would attest to that.

“Welcome to MACUSA,” a voice called out, causing Scott to jump in fright, gaining himself an incredulous look.

“Scott McCall, this is the President of MACUSA, President Donovan, Sir, this is Scott McCall, the young werewolf I was telling you about.” Harry revealed simply, but none of this surprised Donovan, he had been expecting him after all. He’d shifted around some paperwork (thanks to Erin’s hard work) to spend some time with the young werewolf. From what he was hearing, the young were wasn’t endearing himself to anyone let alone him.

“It’s nice to meet you, Sir,” Scott said politely, using the manners his mother had instilled in him, ones he’d used frequently at his job, which he no longer had. He missed working at the Vet clinic, although his new…abilities did sometimes prove to be a hindrance not a help.

“You also, Mr. McCall,” Donovan, doing as Harry had asked and giving him a chance, not letting what he had heard colour his judgement. Even Charlie had been a bit…standoffish with Scott, and Harry evidently didn’t want that. Turning to face Harry he gave him a subtle order. “I have a case for you, it’s on top of my desk, Erin will get it for you.”

“Sure, I’ll go and retrieve it now,” Harry said, curious to know what Devlin had in store for him now. “I’ll stick around near your office.”

“Erin will be glad for the company,” was all Donovan had to say, he knew Harry would stick around, at least until he -was finished with the young werewolf. “Come, Mr. McCall, let me show you around,” making a mental map of the building so that the last place they went was the record room. Not that he was going to show the young werewolf everywhere, many of the departments were restricted.

With a nod, Harry strode off towards his office, via the elevators and Donovan turned to the young werewolf. Giving the young man his entire attention. “This is the main lobby of MACUSA. MACUSA stands for the Magical Congress of the United State so America. Representatives from all over America had this place created for the betterment of Wizardkind. We police and protect wizards and witches all over the United States.”

Scott said nothing as he dutifully followed Donovan, confused as to why he was even here to begin with. He did look around everywhere they went in awe though. The silence was awkward on his part, but Donovan was quite content to wander around the building with the young werewolf quite happily.

Until they came upon an memorial of sorts, “This was dedicated to the original twelve, Aurors, our police force. They faced great many challenges in their lives. There were so few of them and the challenges they faced meant they might have to lay down their lives for their country. The descendants of these Aurors are still shown a great deal of respect for what they did so all of us can live unencumbered lives.” Donovan explained, there were chiselled out faces of the twelve Aurors etched upon the stone carving. Below that was a list of their names. One in particular caught Scott’s attention, he touched it almost mindlessly.

That name was Abraham Potter.

“Yes, Harry is distantly related to Abraham Potter,” Donovan revealed, and it wasn’t why he had everyone’s respect ironically enough. Abraham did more than his fair share for MACUSA, to give them structure and a chance of a better life for Wizardkind. A small sad smile on his face, out of the twelve, only two were given the blessing of living to old age. Abraham Potter wasn’t one of them regretfully, but he had rose to fame again when genealogists had discovered that Abraham was distantly related to the ‘famous Harry Potter’ as it were. Except from Graves he was probably the most known Auror on the list since the attack on the Potters. They weren’t as fanatic as the British people apparently, they didn’t know much about Harry’s private life, but they did know he was bothered relentlessly by people because of who he was back in Britain.

“Why am I here?” Scott whispered, confused by everything that was happening today, his mind reeling over the fact that, yes, magic was actually real. They had a government, there were many of them, they even had a bloody President.

“To listen, to learn,” Donovan stated, guiding Scott towards the basement where the records were all kept. Erin had them all laid out for him, so it would be easily found. It was very old, no doubt, they’d had no say in that part of the supernatural world in such a long time. Once there, he opened the door, blinking in surprise when he saw clerks levitating boxes that were positively caked in dust.

Donovan stepped into the room, clearing his throat loud enough for them to hear him. “What are you doing?” he asked them, his tone deceptively mild. Whatever this was…he had not given them permission to raid the archives.

“We’ve been asked by Ms. Granger to takes these from storage and up to her office, Sir,” Neal revealed, “We were told to give her what she asked for.” his young face filled with worry that he had done the wrong thing. He had only been working there for three months, he had plans to work his way up, just like everyone else who began working here at MACUSA.

Well he had given carte blanche to the young witch who had not only just one office to run but an entire department. It wasn’t going to be easy, so he’d given her permission to do as she needed in order to get it up and running as swiftly as possible. He hadn’t expected her to already be knees deep in getting outdated information. It wasn’t as if any of the cases could be closed, cold cases this extreme were definitely not going to be of use to anyone.

“Where is the one I requested?” Donovan questioned, brushing off the fact things were going so quickly. He suspected quite frankly that Ms. Granger would be someone he’d constantly be surprised by.

“It’s in the corner, Sir,” Neal was once again the spokesperson for the group who had all ceased their current activities when he demanded answers. Pointing to which corner he was indicating, “Can we continue?” he wanted to make sure it was fine.

“Go ahead,” Donovan waved away their concern, lips twitching when they relaxed or exhaled in relief. Remembering Scott, who was still hovering just outside the door. He gestured for the werewolf to follow him, as he begun to walk down the dozens upon dozens of shelves lined with old case files. This was just the one of twenty-nine rooms filled with all their records. That wasn’t including the archives which housed their books and rare antiquities. Those rooms were locked up tightly, and needed verbal, written and approval to gain access, escorted if you went into the rarer antique/book rooms.

Scott rubbed his nose, feeling rather sensitive due to the fact he was inhaling particles of dust with all the moving the others were doing. These were one of the few places that wasn’t spelled to get rid of the dust that accumulated. There was hardly any need, since it was so rare for people to be down here, and if they were it was only for a moment and only a few people.

“Come and sit down,” Donovan demanded of the Scott, as he sat down and opened the box, finding the dozen cases they had on feral werewolves of Scott’s own kind. From the worst case to the milder ones, by the look of the thickness, but he knew Erin well, he didn’t need to see the thickness to know that’s what she’s done. They worked well together for a reason.

Scott glanced at the clerks, as if hoping they’d help him for some unfathomable reason, before reluctantly sitting. Finding anywhere to look that wasn’t Donovan, which rather irritated the president of MACUSA. A wolf was a prideful creature, met everyone’s eyes in challenge, kept an ear and eye out for all movement in caution. Nothing about this boy screamed werewolf, it was…disconcerting really. Now Peter and Derek Hale…their moves, their gazes everything screamed predator. It made his magic pay attention, but not this boy.

He was beginning to think this wasn’t going to be an easy fix.

Donovan plonked the largest file down in front of Scott, who shifted restlessly, “What is this?” he asked, clearly wishing nothing more than to run from the room, perhaps the building itself.

“This is the consequences of not controlling yourself,” Donovan revealed grimly, yes, he said himself, his wolf was part of him now there was no denying that. “This is Christopher Harlow, he was a bitten werewolf, of two years before the massacre you see before you.” Displaying the photos that moved, much more vivid than No-Maj pictures. “Hunters killed his four pack members, the fifth, who became the new Alpha ran, out of fear and the overwhelming sensation of gaining Alpha status, Christopher barely survived, a lone Beta, it wasn’t easy to find new packs back in those days.”

“Why are you telling me this?” Scott asked defensively, he had an Anchor he could control himself just fine.

“Because this is what’s going to become of you, Scott, if you do not listen to those around you. Harry tried to get you to go to his place during the full moon. You chose to discard everyone’s worries and fears…and look what happened? A girl died, and despite the fact he’s in no way responsible for what happened…he still takes that child’s death on his own shoulders. Everything you do Scott, will not only affect yourself, but your mother, your handler, which is Harry by the way, just for your information, and everyone else around you.”

“He’s not my handler,” Scott’s own hackles raised at the term, not finding that particular word appealing. It reminded him of the threat of prison looming over his head.

“But he is, Scott,” Donovan stated sharply, “He is the only reason you aren’t in prison.” He revealed.

“What?” Scott croaked out, eyes wide in shocked disbelief.

“You murdered someone, but Harry fought your case, insisted you be given a second chance. That you do not have a strong anchor and your wolf was given free reign.” Donovan explained patiently, with a sympathetic eye, well that wasn’t he term he used, he said like a wolf who had forgotten his wolfsbane. Nobody was surprised Harry went to such lengths to protect Scott from his actions. He had a son and Harry probably liked to think others would go to the same lengths to help Teddy. “That you were new, he quite almost lost, but taking responsibility for you gave everyone the assurance they sought. Prison for you, Scott would be…the worst fate imaginable. Werewolves are pack creatures, they desire to roam, play, have connections that you wouldn’t find in a prison. You’re anchor would deteriorate and before long you’d begin the descend into madness, and your wolf would go feral.”

“I’ll be fine,” Scott insisted, “I have a good anchor,” sure he was lying to Allison and rarely getting to see her, but he didn’t care. They were together and nothing was going to separate them. she wasn’t her family and he loved her.

“Scott do you even acknowledge that you killed someone?” Donovan asked, his suspicions growing.

“That wasn’t me!” Scott insisted persistently, “It wasn’t!”

Donovan’s heart sank, his suspicions confirmed. “You and your wolf are not two different entities, Scott, you’re both two sides of the same coin.”

“I didn’t even know the girl!” Scott squeaked out, eyes astonishingly wide.

“It doesn’t matter, tell me, were you angry for any reason?” Donovan asked, a knowing look on his face, it didn’t change when he noticed Scott paling confirming that yes, he had been angry. “Anger makes both you and your wolf act up, along with the pull of the full moon you stood no chance of regaining your anchored state. There is hope for you Scott, Peter Hale, who was almost at the point of no return, nearly completely feral, remained completely human and quite content during the full moon after his recovery, after his history…if he can overcome his surely you can accept your own and learn to live with it?”

Scott stared at Donovan, his mind reeling as he digested everything he’d just been told. Everyone had been telling him basically the same thing for a long time now. Unfortunately, he didn’t trust Harry or anyone he’d associated with, which was mostly werewolves so he didn’t trust them either. He felt he could do this on his own, refused to consider joining Peter’s pack, regardless of what his wolf felt. Not after he’d bitten him and tried to make him kill his friends, insane or not. He felt that Stiles was compromised when it came to Harry too, he’d known him years, even before they were friends. So, anything Stiles said was discarded as well, maybe he shouldn’t have been so hasty.

What if he was to blame? And that tiny slither of doubt was enough to open the floodgates. The memories that had been supressed that night to save Scott from himself returned with vividity that had Scott clutching his head groaning in mental pain. The scenes replayed itself out, the emotions with pictures to go with, including how he felt taking the life of the girl, how much he’d enjoyed it, the feeling of wanting to rip out her heart and eat it.

Scott gagged, his stomach twisting unpleasantly, horrified by his own thoughts and feelings.

Donovan stood, gesturing for the others to remain back, as he took a step back himself. He suspected what was happening, and he definitely didn’t want to get in the way of an emotional werewolf. His wand slid into his hand, ready to do what was required if it became necessary. “Scott think on your anchor,” Donovan instructed him, “Put everything you can in thinking on it, calm down, close your eyes and just think,” he coached the visibly turned werewolf. He had read the books, but this was the first time he had seen such a change. None of it visibly startled him, but it did the clerks, who didn’t know what he was. They would soon due to helping Ms. Granger since they were being so helpful, he was going to reassign them. “Your anchor, just think on it,” he continued to coach, hoping something was getting through to the boy.

“What’s wrong with him? Do we need to call the Aurors?” Colin asked, watching the scene with curiosity. He had never seen a werewolf do that before. He had a feeling that it wasn’t normal…but considering their president didn’t seem surprised perhaps he just wasn’t caught up on his creatures.

“No need,” Donovan insisted firmly, and he knew they wouldn’t disobey him.

After about five minutes of the same coaching, and the low growls and snarls from Scott his shift began to recede. Returning the youngster to his human visage, starting with his face until his claws were retracted. It wasn’t an easy smooth change, which indicated a difficulty. His anchor was only the thing stopping the complete change to being feral.

This was so much worse than he suspected. He wondered if Harry even realized how bad it was.

“Are you ready to continue?” Donovan asked, he had no time to mollycoddle the teenager, he had to get him to see reason and he only had a few hours to accomplish that. Considering everyone else had failed, he wasn’t holding out too much hope.

“Yeah,” Scott’s tone was bitter and pained.

“Good,” Donovan said, reclaiming his seat, gesturing for the others to get back to work. For the next three hours, Donovan went into excruciating details about what happens to werewolves without a pack. Right down to the grizzly details of what their wolf wanted to do, killing and eating the remains from the corpses. Until what remained of Scott’s humanity disintegrated into the madness. Not even an anchor would help him. In the end, nothing not even potions would help him, they would have to kill him to keep the supernatural hidden but with great regret. Giving him visible proof, including pensive memories from Aurors, or rather memories since Pensieve’s weren’t perfected at the time. It was a bit like the Muggles storing DNA before they had a way to test it, ahead of their times one might say.

Donovan felt for the boy, he really did, but it had become clear he needed to be told how it really was. With the way things were, he wondered if Peter Hale would even let the boy into his pack. He was dating Allison Argent for Merlin’s sake, the niece of the woman who had burnt his family alive. It isn’t something easily overlooked, hopefully this would ensure he joined a pack at least.

Get the help he needs to avoid a lengthy prison sentence or worse. Given how stubborn the young boy was, he suspected the worst would happen.

--------0

It was a very subdued Scott who followed Donovan back up to MACUSA, clearly having had the fear of Merlin put into him. It had been worth pushing back meetings to ensure the supernatural world’s safety. It wasn’t the same sort of sulking he’d had going on when Harry first arrived with him.

“I see you found the file no problem,” Donovan commented, not surprised to actually find Harry in his office, at the spare desk. With paper strewn across it with the wizard in question that he wanted Harry to catch.

“Yeah, not much in it,” Harry said, glancing at Donovan shrewdly. “How the heck am I supposed to track this wizard when all trails are ten years old?” this could take him months, if not years this way. Ten years the trails were, for all they knew he was dead.

“It hasn’t been updated?” Donovan asked, annoyed flashing over his features.

“There’s nothing here,” Harry informed him, leaning back, his jaded gaze roaming over Scott for a moment before returning to Donovan.

“Erin?” Donovan called out, the door was still open his assistant would hear him without having to use the intercom system.

“Yes, Sir?” Erin appeared swiftly, a black book wedged under her armpit as she gazed expectantly.

“Where’s the updated information on the wanted fugitive Benedict Keller?” Donovan asked, his voice not as curt as he usually could be when evidence was misplaced.

“I put it on your desk first thing,” Erin informed him, as she rounded his desk, before digging around in all the files she’d placed there herself since this morning. Giving a little ‘ah-hah’ when she found it, she passed it over to Donovan, “Anything else, Sir?”

“No, nothing, thank you, Erin,” Donovan stated firmly.

“You have a meeting with…” glancing at Scott she amended her statement, “You have meetings at one, two and four, all provisions have been made and all confirmed. I’ll let you know when they’re in the building. Right now there are two pieces of requests that need pushed through marked urgent on your desk, the rest are under it and need complete by the end of today, I’ll get them to their destinations after they’ve been signed.”

Donovan nodded in agreement, much used to this by now, although she usually gave him names and information on the people he was meeting. She had – quite rightfully so – taken precautions so not to give out names with a stranger in the room. if Harry didn’t trust Scott then he wasn’t about to do so – he knew about the paperwork Scott had signed it was in his folder along with everything he was doing to earn his freedom.

Donovan turned and gave Harry the newest information on one of the more dangerous escaped convicts in MACUSA’s recent history. He was an escape artist, not only did he evade arrest he got out of MACUSA itself, and disappeared off the radar for ten years. He left a trail of bodies (bounty hunters and two Aurors) with his calling card on them.

“Damn, when you said you’d want something in return you weren’t kidding were you?” Harry muttered as he read through the newer file on the escape artist/convict.

“He’s getting cocky,” Donovan stated, “His killing spree is getting more and more brazen,”

“But there’s no definitive proof that its him?” Harry asked, playing devils advocate, as he usually did.

“Yes it’s him, you cannot duplicate ones magic, and his are imbued in his calling card, all other times he keeps his magic carefully concealed.” Donovan explained, “I tried to catch him for years,”

“He’s the one that got away,” Harry said shrewdly.

“Yes, he is,” Donovan gritted his teeth, and he loathed that fact. He didn’t like leaving things unfinished, but unfortunately he had become President of MACUSA and he wasn’t allowed on active duty, instead he had a different duty to the citizens of the United States. He hadn’t given the open case to anyone himself since the two Aurors had been killed. Unfortunately, it didn’t stop his killing spree every two years. He didn’t want to see the same happen to Harry, so he hadn’t given it to him especially with his son being so young at the time…but he was beginning to suspect Harry might be the only chance of stopping him once and for all. If anything happened to Harry though, he wouldn’t be able to forgive himself. “You have to understand just how dangerous he is…” he begun.

“I’ve got the information here in front of me, I know how dangerous he is,” Harry cut him off, “I won’t underestimate him,” he didn’t underestimate his opponents.

“He killed two of my best Aurors four years ago when they got close,” Donovan warned him, “Best and brightest the academy has seen in years.”

“This information on his location the most recent?” Harry asked, just to make sure he wasn’t going to waste his time.

“Facts have been double checked when I decided to bring you in on it,” Donovan declared.

“Alright,” Harry said, gathering the paperwork and placing it all into the newer folder, before banishing the old one. Now all information was in one place, just how he liked it. Double checking quickly to make sure that everything was signed and sealed, including the arrest warrant, and the permission to take him down if he was a threat to human life. Snapping the folder closed one last time, he nodded to Donovan, “Let’s go,” he called to Scott, tomorrow he’d be going back to Satomi, perhaps they’d see a change in the young were.

“You’re one o’clock is here sir,” Erin said, just as Harry was leaving with Scott.

“Excellent, bring them in,” Donovan called out.

-------0

“Are you going to be alright Kid?” Harry asked as soon as they were stable, standing in the McCall’s living room. He was quiet, almost too quiet. Not the sulking kind either, which is something Harry had come accustomed to. No, this was a different kind. Honestly, it almost looked like Scott was about to go into shock, and he didn’t want to leave him. What the heck had Donovan said to him? He’d need to ask, whatever it was though, hopefully it will have gotten through to the stubborn idiot.

Scott stared at Harry, “Y-y-you really stuck your neck out for me didn’t you?” he stuttered, finding himself completely confused by that. Harry had always given him the impression that he hated him. “Why?”

------0
HAPPY NEW YEAR GUYS! :)

Well, there we go! the next chapter posted! Now the next chapter will be some Scott/Harry sincere conversations and then some magic lessons and maybe even a little Peter/Harry if it can be worked in or perhaps a big meal with everyone just before the full moon? The question is...will Scott realize he has people he can go to when Argent Senior begins his shit or will Scott spectacularly screw up again? Leaving himself truly an Omega with nobody willing to help due to the fact he helped hunters? Read and Review Please!

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 32

“Where did you go?” Derek asked Peter, as the aforementioned werewolf wandered into the house, clearly having been outside. It was actually the fourth time only, since he had been brought here that he’d gone out. The first was to pick up a book on sparks for Harry and Stiles, the second for food but it had been a shop at the edge of town to ensure nobody recognized him. Third time to a Quidditch match with Harry, a sort of date, but Peter had been in an odd mood since then. Peter had avoided going out, despite the fact Harry had made it so it was safe for him to do so. Documented ‘proof’ of leaving the country, getting plastic surgery and such.

“Remind me who the alpha is between the two of us?” Peter said, giving Derek a pointed look. “I was meeting my contacts,” he added seeing the deadpanned look on Derek’s face. Without even consciously realizing it, Derek had become Peter’s second-in-command, the fact he was constantly asking him where he was, revealed as such. Peter did wonder if Derek was even aware of what he was doing. Or if he was just used to it, he was probably Laura’s Second-in-command despite it only being two of them.

“What happened between you and Harry?” Derek asked, his tone pensive.

“Nothing,” Peter stated, far too defensively to be even remotely truthful. That was without the heartbeat to give him away, which of course, it did.

“Peter?” Derek said, a worried look passing over his features, was this when their peace was to end? The little pack they’d created here was it going to be over with just as he had begun to get used to life in a proper pack again?

Peter was able to sense Derek’s worries and fears, “Look, don’t worry, it’s just something between Harry and I, nothing for you to get apprehensive over.” He explained, as he removed his jacket and claimed a seat, a picture of complete nonchalance.

Just then someone apparated into the property, Derek and Peter froze on the spot, claws out but keeping their human visage quite easily.

Hermione was one of the few who could actually Apparate straight into Harry’s home without needing the wards to accept her. By the few she reckoned she was the only one besides Stiles and Teddy – perhaps Jimmy now too – who could. Which is exactly what she did, only to find herself blinking at the sight of two men that were certainly not Harry. She could sense the predator under their skin, her magic was tingling giving her warning. Derek and Peter Hale, they were sitting on the sofa, and by the look of things she’d interrupted a tense conversation…either that or they were always this way. Her eyes flickered to their claws, she’d caught them by surprise.

“Good afternoon, my name is Hermione Granger, I’m friends with Harry, which one of you is Peter Hale?” Hermione asked, her tone quiet and respectful. Her eyes narrowed in on the scowling figure, “Never mind, you must be Derek,” she said, giving him a fond smile, he reminded her of Harry after the war, the constant distrust and scowls he wore, trying to drive everyone away. The look of surprise that appeared definitely amused her.

“I assume you’re here to speak to me about the Alpha pack?” Peter easily deduced for the reason behind the woman’s visit.

Derek’s gaze became even more intense when he heard those words.

“I am, Harry suggested it, is that okay?” Hermione asked, refusing to force her presence on the werewolf. “I can come back at your earliest convenience.”

“Of course, but I believe Derek has information that I do not.” Peter informed her, warming to her, she wasn’t demanding answers instead she was willing to go at his pace. She did not smell afraid, so it wasn’t that she was afraid of them, not that she needed to be, with magic he’d bet they were both at a disadvantage to the witch. She held herself very similar to the way Harry did, like a soldier ready for battle, constantly scanning her surroundings. She had been involved in the war like Harry had. Of, that he had no doubt. Despite the fact he knew next to nothing about it. He and Harry hadn’t had much of a chance to truly discuss it.

“May I?” Hermione queried, gesturing towards the seat.

“Of course,” Peter replied, agreeable to her reply, now that he had, had a good look at her, he recognized her from the pictures Harry had set up all around the house. A lot of them were her, Harry and a redheaded boy, another wizard he presumed, one he hadn’t met yet. there were a few pictures with two additional people, a black haired chubby wizard, who seemed to lose the weight as he aged and a blonde haired girl, who looked surprised every time the camera went off. “Would you like a drink?” he asked, realizing it would be rude not to, although it was rude to begin with, this wasn’t his home but it felt it. He’d already begun to inform an architect what he wished for in a property, planning on rebuilding the Hale house, but not where it was, no he planned on tearing it down. It was a mass grave to him, rebuilding on top of it would have been at the height of disrespect and contempt and those were certainly not things he felt for his family, even if he was intolerable to put up with some times. He also intended to ask Harry to put the same wards on his new place of residence when it was done, he’d pay him everything he wished to have that security. To know nothing of the sort would happen ever again.

“Merlin, yes, please,” Hermione was quick to agree, she’d been so busy with perusing the files that had crossed her desk that she’d frankly forgotten to eat or drink. They were all very old cases, with barely any hope of them being closed, but she would try her hardest to accomplish that. To give closure, even if there was nobody there to get closer for.

“I’ll get them, coffee?” Derek asked, finding it difficult, he’d gone so long without anyone in his life expect Laura that social interactions felt very weird and foreign to him. It didn’t help that he didn’t much care for social interaction anyway. Yet he did find himself curious about what this woman wanted, and why she wished to converse about the Alpha pack.

“With sugar and cream please,” Hermione said, giving him a smile, before she began to drag implements out of her small purse and set everything up. Including the Dict-quill which would record everything they said so that she didn’t need to try and keep up.

Peter watched in rapid fascination, despite knowing about magic, reading about it, he hadn’t actually seen a lot of it in person. Quidditch matches didn’t count, as magical as that had been…it was only scraping the surface of what he knew magic was truly capable of. It might be something simple to the wizards and witches out there, but Peter truly was captivated by it.

“I understand that the majority of this information is just heresy, information from third parties that we have no way of confirming,” Hermione begun, but despite the fact she didn’t say the words ‘Interview with Peter and Derek Hale, Harry’s house: Unplottable’ scribbled along the top before Hermione’s words begun to scrawl down. “Just tell me everything you know, I’ll see to it that any information is confirmed so don’t worry about that.”

“Of course,” Peter replied, leaning back looking at Hermione expectantly.

Hermione watched him, he was confident, self-assured and smug, like the interview was about to be about him. A darker haired version of Draco Malfoy for sure. She smothered her amusement wondering what the seventeen year old version of her friend would have thought she’d end up with a mate that was so vividly like Draco. Not that it was a bad thing, Draco had matured, but he’d always have that smarminess around him, the confidence in his own abilities. Harry had been able to handle Draco though, and no doubt he’d handle Peter just as easily. “Harry mentioned something in the letter about an attack here in Beacon Hills?”

“Yes, there were confirmed talks on Deucalion trying to set up a peace conference in order to bring peace between hunters and werewolves.” Peter liked her immediately given the look of disbelief on her face. At least she wasn’t gullible enough to believe it went anything other than badly.

“Deucalion? A son of Prometheus that is rather…ironic,” Hermione couldn’t help but mutter, he could be likened to a Noah of Greek mythology.

Peter’s lips twitched, finding himself warming to the girl more, anyone with obscure knowledge and smart was alright by him.

“Here,” Derek said, passing over a cup to Peter and Hermione before claiming a seat with his own, which was hot chocolate, he’d watched Harry make it and copied him. He made the best hot chocolate he’d ever tasted, even better than his mom made and wasn’t that a shock? Maybe it was the subtle adding of more herbs? Either way, it was his favourite bit of the day, unwinding with a chocolate at the end of the day.

“Thank you, Derek,” Hermione said, immediately cooling it and taking a drink of the perfectly temperature liquid with gratitude. “So there was a conference set up?” she prompted, giving Peter all her attention.

She didn’t see the flinch or the haunted look that adorned Derek’s face.

“Yes, he tried to convince local packs to join him, Alpha Satomi was one of them, Talia and Alpha Monroe and Alpha Teague I believe.” Peter answered, “None of them believed peace with hunters was achievable, less so when they learned that Deucalion had invited the Argent hunters of all people to the conference.”

“I see,” Hermione murmured, but she didn’t, she couldn’t, she was perplexed by Deucalion’s mind. Why on earth would he try to garner peace by inviting the Argents to a meeting? It made little to no sense to her, they were hunters, of course they’d use that time to set something up. It was at the height of carelessness. “I am rather hoping they didn’t attend this meeting,” her lips pursed, she loathed the thought of innocent werewolves being hurt, even Deucalion as deluded as he was.

“If rumour is to be believed, Deucalion turned up to the meeting with only one Beta, his second in command,” Peter revealed, grimacing slightly, Deucalion was not his favourite werewolf, much too friendly and believed in sunshine and rainbows. Or at least he had done so, too soft to last long, but he had been a willingly bitten wolf back in the day, sometimes Peter thought that Deucalion was more human than wolf at times. Believed the best in humans in the long run. His reality had obviously shifted since the conference.

Hermione closed her eyes, shaking her head, pinching the bridge of her nose, then pressing her fingers to her forehead, “Then what is said to have happened?” reluctantly opening her eyes, filled with resignation and quite indignation at the stupidity of people. Going to a peace conference with only one Beta as back up, it was utter foolishness.

“That information is seriously lacking I’m afraid,” Peter replied, “What we do know was that somehow Deucalion was blinded, many hunters were killed and that later Deucalion’s Beta turned up miles from the fight dead, with claw marks that suggested he died by a werewolf, an Alpha werewolf.” the supernatural cleaned up after its own messes for most part, other times humans found them first, and they had to avoid suspicion.

Hermione swallowed, “Blinded? How can that be? You heal like nothing I’ve ever seen…just how damaged do they need to be in order to prevent healing?” her mind whirling as she tried to think of something that would explain it, but there was nothing. “Wait, you said Argent, do you know which one was responsible for the attack during a peace conference?”

“The Head of the Argent family, Gerard Argent, normally the family is Matriarchal run, but Gerard Argent ran his circle with a tight fisted control that exists to this day.” Peter said, a horrible sneer of his face just talking about Gerard Argent.

“Yes, I believe Harry’s already looking into him, which means I’ll need to find out what he knows.” Hermione made a mental note to discuss the hunter with Harry. There was no point to her starting from the beginning when Harry had been hard at work on the despicable human being.

“Stick around, you’ll get to meet him face to face,” Peter grunted, before drinking his coffee, as always Derek had made it just the way he liked it.

“Meaning?” Hermione asked, her eyes sharpening, a feral look coming to her face.

Peter watched the transformation in awe, perhaps she was the one who should be running the department after all. She was almost as feral as them at any rate, she was he sensed loyal and determined, the perfect person to be a werewolf. Too bad he couldn’t bite her, he’d rather her running the department than someone else less worthy. If she was a werewolf, they might see her being too biased in favour of her own kind. Although if she asked…Peter would agree within seconds. “His daughter disappeared here, or at least to him it will seem so. Considering she was after us, he will deduce that we have done something to her. He will come looking for retribution,”

“So that’s why Harry begun looking into him so quickly,” Hermione muttered quietly to herself, if she had been in anything other than a werewolves presence, nobody would have known what she said. “I should have guessed,” Harry had a reason for everything he did after all. Which means he more than likely knew more than she first assumed.

“He is quite determined to see justice through,” Peter agreed, making no secret of the fact he’d heard her words.

“Yes,” Hermione said, a sad smile twisting her features, “That’s Harry for you,” it was the only life he knew, from the age of eleven upwards.

Peter and Derek said nothing, there was no need to, they’d both been treated to Harry’s need for justice. To his kindness.

“Deucalion’s Beta was killed by another wolf, I assume he did the deed?” Hermione got back to the matter at hand.

“Unconfirmed but likely given what has been going on for the past six years,” Peter said dryly, eyes darkening just a tad as he dwelled on his own horrific six years. He didn’t think he’d ever get over being completely abandoned by what was left of his pack. To the mercies of the humans, where any hunter could have killed him off without raising suspicion and quite easily. It would have been an extremely embarrassing and humiliating way to go.

Hermione’s eyes glimmered with sadness and pity, for what had become of Deucalion. “It’s a terrible shame what became of him,” obviously he hadn’t remained a hippy werewolf more interested in peace that’s for damn certain. If the rumours were true of course. “Tell me what you can,” she told Peter, her tone still firm, the pity and sadness long gone. Yes it was sad, but at the end of the day he’d begun killing his own kind, it was unacceptable. Criminal, reprehensible. Murderer. Serial killer. No matter the circumstances, she had to remind herself that was what Deucalion had apparently become.

“Derek?” Peter suggested, he’d know the details and dates better than him, since all he’d gotten was a compendium of information from his contacts without dates, times and much in the way of true details even when pressed. If she was going to be seeking answers, she needed as detailed reports as she could get. He’d been a lawyer he knew how these things went, although it may be different in the magical world who knew? Certainly not him, he was too new to this new magical world he found himself immersed in.

“Deucalion’s pack was gone after the attack, for the longest time people assumed that the hunters got them all. Their bodies were never found, have never been found even to this day. That’s the usual method of a hunter, they liked to clean up their messes, although usually they just buried them and made the area look untouched. Nobody wanted to believe that Deucalion had killed them, he was one of the kindest werewolves, believed in peace and quite frankly he’d be the last one you’d think to accuse.” Derek shrugged, “For the next few years there hadn’t been a single sighting of Deucalion in any supernatural way, until something happened in Beacon Hills, but it was after Laura and I left.” Shame coating his voice.

“Another incident here?” Hermione asked, beginning to think this place was bad luck. “Are you sure? Was it in the paper? It’s far too close to Harry for him to write it off as nothing.” Especially if it was a werewolf incident.

“No, it wasn’t in the paper, again just rumours and speculation,” Derek explained, “Kali is a well known Alpha in the werewolf community, and mostly kept to herself. Until her Beta’s turned up dead, along with the speculation that her Emissary died that day too. At the exactly same time, Ennis’ Beta’s and Emissary turned up dead so the speculation was probably accurate. Deucalion had convinced Kali and Ennis to kill their Beta’s and Emissaries absorb their powers for their own.”

“And Ennis…was he well known?” Hermione asked thoughtfully, her suspicion growing.

“Yes, he may not be particularly smart, and mostly communicates through his fangs and fists but he cared about his pack…or at least used to. He was inconsolable and demanded retribution over the Argents when his Beta was killed. To add insult to injury he couldn’t see the Beta because he wasn’t related to them.” Peter informed Hermione.

“That’s three, so there are two more?” Hermione asked, staring between the two of them, “Any other packs just shown up dead emissaries and all?” assuming there would be at least two more.

“Not exactly,” Derek conceded, “About two years ago a pack was killed, quite viciously, by that I mean torn apart, not even Alpha’s have that sort of strength. From what I understand…everyone died, there wasn’t a single survivor so I don’t believe it could be the same thing.”

“Do you know when and where?” Hermione asked, determined to get to the bottom of it.

Derek answered her questions.

“It has to be connected, one doesn’t just get two additional Alphas out of nowhere, there has to be another incident that explains the two joining the Alpha pack.” Hermione murmured, as always her mind rushing in a million different directions, as she speculated on what happened. “All were within a certain distance…maybe that’s it.”

Derek’s lips twitched, Hermione actually reminded him of Stiles, the quiet mumbling to himself as he tried to figure out what was going on. He was smart though, he’d figured out Scott was a werewolf, figured out how to help him, to keep him anchored, it was amazing really. For a new teenager, just suddenly immersed in the supernatural world. It was almost as if Stiles had been meant for the supernatural world. Thinking of Stiles made him think of Teddy who would be returning tonight for the full moon.

“Do you have any idea to their end goals?” Hermione asked, her lips pursed, Deucalion didn’t make sense, she didn’t like things that didn’t make sense. Between his peace hippy ways to his convincing the others to kill their packs? What on earth did he gain from it?

“No,” Peter replied immediately, it was something Harry had been thinking about moments after he’d found out about the Alpha pack. Harry and Hermione were a lot alike, but if they’d been though the same thing, it was hardly surprisingly. Neither of them could shut it off any more than he could shut off being sarcastic or manipulative.

Derek silently agreed with Peter, he didn’t get what Deucalion was trying to accomplish, the hierarchy in the pack must be a bloody nightmare. There was a reason there was only ever one alpha in pack, anything more would completely destroy the hierarchy and make it intolerable, whereas a pack was meant to work in harmony once it grew roots and pack bonds begun to spring its own magic. His stomach churned just imagining it, killing your own pack, as despicable as Peter could be…even he wouldn’t kill his own pack, never in a million years.

“It’s quite odd, it’s almost as if they’ve never left the area, can you give me a list of the closest packs from Beacon Hills? In every direction?” Hermione asked, she’d need to talk to them eventually anyway. Introduce herself, explain her new position and garner their trust so that if they were bothered by anyone – especially hunters – that the werewolves would call upon her and her eventual team. She wished she could have Harry on her team, but unfortunately that wouldn’t happen. He wouldn’t be content to being on a team with her, doing the same thing day in and day out, no, he preferred very much, hunting down those who were a great danger to society on a whole.

Between Peter and Derek they named every pack they knew from the north to the east to the west to south. The Dicti-quill recorded everything they said, as Hermione listened intently to everything she was hearing. Then Peter and Hermione began to argue speculatively over what Deucalion’s potential end game was.

Derek slid out of the house during that time, too much socialising for him.

Time to sniff out Cora he thought, and he was off like a shot.

---------0

“Y-y-you really stuck your neck out for me didn’t you?” Scott asked, a tortured look upon his face. “Why?” utterly baffled by Harry’s apparent kindness.

Harry sighed, claiming a seat in the unfamiliar living room, and it was unfamiliar to him, he’d only been in it once after all. Perhaps it was time for the full truth and let Scott make of it what he will. “Scott, the way you were bitten would be a shock to anyone, I don’t blame you for your reaction. I do however, blame you for what followed. You were so stubborn and refused to see the reality in front of you. Hurting Stiles, refusing to try and become pack members with those who have infinitely much more experience with their wolves. Refusing to listen to those who knew better, and because of that you killed someone. Your denial was infuriating, and the way you believe your wolf to be the bad guy in all this also is entirely vexing. However, it doesn’t mean I don’t understand denial, I do, and you’re at an age where you don’t want to listen to the adults around you. Regardless of your attitude to me, and to those around you, you’re still just sixteen years old. You don’t deserve to end up in prison, although part of me is reflecting on the fact you’re the same age as my son and I would want someone to help him if the situation was reversed.” Not that it would, his son knew better, Harry had drummed it into him, get safely behind wards, always take your potion until Teddy didn’t need the reminder it was too ingrained for him to forget. Added to the fact he had become a murderer when he was sixteen too…even if it was for survival and those people were trying to kill him.

Scott closed his eyes, his stomach rebelling dangerously, he understood the dangers now, it didn’t mean he wanted to be part of Peter Hale’s pack. “I don’t want to be part of Peter’s pack, he bit me, he tried to get me to kill my friends.”

“Is that any different from you nearly killing Stiles on your own free will?” Harry asked sadly, he got it, he really did, he was a stubborn as a mule too. Although, if for any reason he became a wolf, he would do his best to make sure nobody got hurt because of him. “You have to join a pack, perhaps Satomi is your best bet.”

“But I don’t want to leave Stiles,” Scott protested, what he meant by that was Allison, being in another pack, farther away meant he wouldn’t get to see her.

“Not only that, werewolf politics dictate if you stay here you need Peter’s permission…given the presence of the hunters in the area and you being an Omega he might decide that he doesn’t want you here. Hunters track down and kill Omega werewolves, Scott, at least that’s what they’re meant to do. Unfortunately, too many hunters become…enthralled with the kill and soon enough it doesn’t matter whether the wolf is an Omega or not. Your presence will be causing more tensions than Peter can deal with as the Alpha of Beacon Hills territory.” Harry revealed with brutal honesty. “You and your mom will have to move, closer to Satomi, you’ll need her as a Beta werewolf, which means she’ll need to find a new job, you’ll need to find a new school.”

“I was here first,” Scott grumbled, he didn’t see why he should have to move at all. He was of course, lying through his teeth.

“You really weren’t, the Hales were here first, they built this town, they’ve been here since its conception.” Harry replied, finally, finally sensing he was getting through to the teenager. “Who was where first doesn’t really matter, he’s the Alpha of Beacon Hills, just as numerous Hales have been this past century.”

“I don’t trust him,” Scott said simply.

“I know, unfortunately, your judgement is clouded, Peter was feral when he bit you, Scott. He had no anchor, his humanity was all but gone. Unlike you when you killed that girl, he didn’t stand a chance. Perhaps if you are able to forgive Peter for his deeds…you’ll be able to forgive yourself for what you did and move on.” Harry suggested. “If you do join Peter’s pack you cannot hang on to that judgement, you have to forgive and forget, you have to build some trust with your alpha. Being in pack is about family, having their backs, them having yours, it’s the greatest feeling in the world.” Remembering his own experience at feeling everyone through the pack bonds. “They won’t abandon you, they’ll stick with you through thick and thin.”

Scott felt his heart soar at the words, it was all he’d ever wanted really, he didn’t want to be abandoned again. Although truthfully, he’d been glad when his dad left. Being pushed – however accidentally – down the stairs by his own father had left scars on him. Could being a pack actually be likened to family? Was this what he had found? Yet, he honestly didn’t like the thought of going near Peter Hale, and he didn’t trust Derek any better. Could he force his mom to have to move? No, they’d came here because it was a job she needed, it was the only one that gave her the hours she needed and for the money she needed to keep the house. She might not find a job like the one she had again, and she’d be miserable and blame him if he had to make them move. So, if they didn’t move, he would need to join the Hale pack, something he didn’t want to do. However, for his mom…he would swallow his protests, it would just be until he was finished school. Then he’d be going to college and university to become a Vet, he’d never be here would never have to see any of them. He’d be ‘pack’ satisfy his wolf, but stop him going feral, that way everyone wins.

“I’ll think about it,” Scott said, he’d need to make sure he worded everything in a way that didn’t reveal his true motives, he wouldn’t put it past Peter to say no if he realized what he wanted out of spite. Truthfully he did want to be part of a pack, he just didn’t want it to be Peter and Derek’s.

“It’s all I wanted you to do, kid,” Harry revealed sincerely, “It’s all I’ve wanted.” He added as if once was never enough.

“Thank you,” Scott said, genuinely heartfelt, if not for Harry he would have ended up in prison and that couldn’t be denied.

“I just want what’s best for you, Scott, just don’t give me cause to regret it.” Harry stated, as he stood, or have to kill him if he didn’t join a damn pack and became Feral.

“I won’t,” Scott swore, the last thing he wanted was to end up in prison or worse ‘put down’ as the President of MACUSA said.

“I’m glad to hear that,” Harry said sincerely, because if Scott did anything that would be on him. Some people didn’t cope well with being a magical creature, Remus had never fully accepted himself. It’s why he’d gone to such great lengths to make sure Teddy did, to see all the good and not the bad. Hopefully Scott would come to see how lucky he was, how good it could be too. He was doing this for Scott as well as Stiles, he knew Stiles didn’t make friends easily, Scott and Teddy were truly the only ones who got him. It would destroy Stiles if anything happened to Scott, he didn’t just consider them best friends, but brothers. “You going to be alright now?” it seemed the shock was beginning to wear off.

“Yeah, promise,” Scott said, eager for Harry to leave now so he could skype with Allison. He’d need help keeping in touch with Allison at school, but could he trust Stiles? He was part of the Hale pack…and he didn’t want to test whether Stiles’ loyalty to the pack came before their friendship. Who was he kidding? He and Stiles were best friends, of course it would be him he’d pick. Stupid thoughts really.

“Alright, kid, take care of yourself,” with that Harry apparated on the spot, he didn’t need to keep it a secret anymore, he just hoped he wasn’t going to end up regretting this. If he revealed the magical world to the hunters…he could very well have another war on his hands between the No-Maj’s and the wizards. Then again, they planned on getting rid of the hunters, they were a danger to the supernatural society on a whole.

------------0

“If you ever hurt him, I’ll do my utmost to make you pay, you understand that right?” Hermione warned Peter, completely changing the subject from Deucalion to Harry in a nanosecond. If he’d been anything other than a werewolf, the abrupt change in subject would have given him whiplash. “That’s after I’ve banished your balls away from your scrotum, and made it so you can’t utter a single word again,”

Peter unconsciously crossed his legs, unashamedly terrified of her threat, which he knew she could carry out, all without leaving a single bloody scar more than likely. Werewolves were able to do a lot, but could they repair damage done by a witches magical power? If they were anything like Darachs then no. “How long have you waited to give that speech?” Peter asked dryly, unable to help himself.

“Are you kidding? I’m going easy on you, Harry terrified dozens of my prospective suitors over the years, sent them running as if the hounds of hell were on their tail.” Hermione replied wryly, eyes twinkling in amused frustration. “They all seemed to believe he’d do it too, he was ah…very explicit when describing what he’d do to them I’ve been told.”

“So this is both payback and you being overly protective,” Peter easily deduced, a wicked smirk on his face, he understood protectiveness. “How long have you known each other? I’d say nine or ten by the pictures,” forgetting of course that humans don’t age quite so quickly as werewolves.

“Very close, Harry was eleven I was twelve, but we were in the same year at Hogwarts together,” Hermione informed him with a small wistful smile, Merlin it was insane how naïve they’d been to the world around them. “Harry and Ron were friends first,” her breathing hitching when she mentioned his name.

Peter sat up, a concerned look on his face, and it wasn’t entirely feigned, he could smell the utter heartbreak and sadness wafting from her in droves. He didn’t need to be told t hat this boy, Ron, presumably one of the boys in the picture…the red head, the timing fitted, he had died. But that heartbreak…this all-encompassing suffering sadness he had a feeling it went farther than just a first loves death.

“Ron and I didn’t get on at first,” Hermione said, pain slicing through her heart, she didn’t often talk about him, but for some reason she found herself wanting to talk about him. “But you can’t go through what we did and not come out with a bond that nothing can break,” not even death could break their bonds.

Peter nodded, he understood her words far greater than a normal human ever could. As a born werewolf, those bonds were all he knew, losing so many of them as an adult had almost broken him beyond repair. He was still broken in a certain way, but not like before it seemed Harry and Hermione had been through something similar. He was undeniably curious to know what happened to this ‘Ron’ but didn’t dare ask, he had a feeling it wouldn’t end the conversation well at all.

Another pop heralded the return of the Master of the house.

“Hermione…I see you’ve met Peter,” Harry said, a knowing gleam in his green eyes as he observed both of them. “Are you staying for dinner?”

“Considering we have a lot to discuss, yes,” Hermione replied immediately, never one to turn down Harry’s cooking.

Harry arched an enquiring eyebrow, slightly confused by her declaration.

“Gerard Argent,” Hermione answered the unspoken question.

“Ah, then I guess we’ll be busy tonight then, where are Derek and Cora?” Harry asked Peter, “They deserve to know as well, it will prevent any surprise attacks.”

“Then he’s already here?” Peter asked, his tone and countenance calmer than expected.

“He is,” Harry nodded firmly answering the question. He knew where they were, if he activated the beaconing charm, knew they were both safe at all times, he had stopped just taking anything for granted. They were his pack, he wasn’t sure how it came about, but he’d damn well do everything in his power to make sure they were alright and safe. He wouldn’t allow Derek to be tortured again like the way he had been by Kate Argent.

“They’ve always arrived in time for dinner, I see no reason as to why that might change,” Peter explained, “How did things go today?” aware that Harry was at his wits end with Scott McCall.

“Actually, I think we might have made a breakthrough when it comes to McCall,” Harry said, relaxing a little, “If you’re staying for dinner, I’ll need to add yours to the prep, why don’t you come through? I have your favourite wine, Hermione, Teddy’s going to be really happy to see you again,”

“Me too,” Hermione said, following Harry and Peter through to the kitchen, Harry’s magic making him a glass of her favourite wine and Peter a glass of firewhisky. “So, what happened today?” she asked after taking a drink, yum, exactly how she liked it.

----------0

And finally everyone will be in the next chapter! I'm really stuck on whether to have Scott truly change or whether to completely screw himself by doing one last stupid thing! The question is...could it happen? can you see Harry being fooled by Scott? he doesn't read everyone's minds of course, so its possible...but I don't like Harry being easily fooled then again Harry's going to have a busy time of it between the Argent case and the new case assigned to him by MACUSA so he won't be around...much...question is will he get there in time to save the day or will he be too late? R&R please!

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 33

Peter, Hermione and Harry chatted as Harry and Peter prepped dinner, there was never a lull in the conversation. It was almost as if they had been lifelong friends, absolutely no awkwardness or stilted conversation. The alcohol may have helped smooth the way, but it also may have helped that they avoided all conversation about Argents, Hunters, their jobs and focused on other more fascinating things. What they’d done, the magic they used, the people they’d met, the creatures they’d encountered all vastly different. The supernatural lives that each know was different, wizards and witches – at least in Britain – didn’t learn how to defeat wendigos and creatures similar to them. It had been the responsibility of the Alpha werewolves like Peter, to deal with them. It had been in the agreement, one that nobody seemed to remember but it was generations ago. The veil was parting, immersing more of the supernatural world into one another. Perhaps giving it more safety and security than it had ever had before.

The magical world had ensured the Non-wizards forgot about magic and its existence entirely, except for myth and fantasy they believed. The same thing Hermione was hoping to do to the hunters so that the werewolves could live in peace. It was perhaps naïve to think it was possible, but so had those wizards who had thought they’d never be free of persecution. Yet it happened, it took decades but they did it, and if it was the last thing Hermione did…she’d ensure that what happened to the Hales never happened again.

“Peter has more experience than most,” Harry said, “He was the Enforcer,” and it was the correct term, he was no longer pack Enforcer, he was an Alpha now and he would need to find someone else to be pack Enforcer. Derek was most definitely the second-in-command so he was out of the question. He didn’t think Derek was right for the job anyway, although he reckoned Derek would be very protective of pack and willing to kill if needed. He didn’t have the right attitude for it, he needed to heal from what happened, and killing threats wasn’t the way to go. It would make him even more reclusive than he already was.

“The youngest Enforcer at that,” Peter said with pride, as he finished off his drink.

“Want a refill?” Harry asked, only to freeze as his wards flared.

“Harry?” Hermione questioned cautiously, wand out at the ready, “What’s going on?”

Peter froze as well, as the scent of blood and pain hit him. “Someone is hurt,” the only consolation he had was it definitely wasn’t anyone in his pack. Getting a feel of them, there was only adrenaline and a hint of panic that was diminishing through the bond no pain. Plus, he knew his own niece and nephews scents thank you very much, they hadn’t changed since they were born. Not like Laura’s had when she became Alpha, all scents changed when one became an Alpha. “Wolfsbane, definitely hunters,”

“They won’t get in without my approval, but it doesn’t seem like they’re about to come in without whoever it is,” Harry said, sensing that both Cora and Derek were still at the edge of the wards. Well, correction, just Derek, Cora was already on the move.

“What happened?” Peter asked, staring at the door, his gaze boring holes into the wood. “I see, we’ll be right there,”

“That will take some getting used to,” Hermione admitted, stirring the food so it didn’t burn.

“Be glad we don’t have to put up with it,” Harry said wryly, “Can you imagine how it would feel to constant see everything, smell everything, hear absolutely all sounds, it drove me mad.”

“You tried it?” Hermione asked, not sure why she was surprised.

Peter quirked an eyebrow as he glanced Harry’s way, indicating a genuine curiosity to know the answer to that question.

“I kept the spell on for twenty-four hours,” Harry said wryly, he’d struggled to keep it on that long, it had been a nightmare trying to sleep. He wasn’t sure how Peter and Derek hadn’t gone insane already, having been like this from the second they were born. “I’ll be back in a few minutes,”

“But everything is okay?” Hermione asked as the boys, “Shall I get the potions kit?” she wasn’t sure but obviously they could get hurt enough to require aid, even if only to stop the person bleeding out. She knew where it was, only because Harry had retrieved a pepper-up draught for her once, after working too hard and the portkey, and the mess she’d been over her child that year.

“Not yet,” Harry replied, “I don’t sense true danger from the wards,” he couldn’t sense anything following Derek, Cora or Scott.

“Scott got shot with a wolfsbane bullet, to the shoulder from my understanding, the hunters have no idea, they weren’t aiming for him and had no idea anyone was there.” Peter replied as he opened the door, Cora hadn’t put it quite that way of course. The exact words were ‘Scott’s been shot, Derek made sure he kept quiet, nobody knows, and nobody has followed’ short, curt and exact. He missed his ten year old niece fiercely, but this new woman…he’d be honoured to get to know. They’d thought she was dead, that she’d never grow up, never see her grow up, to see her now, even if she was somewhat different…well it didn’t matter. What mattered was the fact she was there now and they could rebuild the Hale pack with actual Hale blood.

“How much are we missing?” Harry asked wryly, as he opened the door and Harry waved his hand, allowing Scott temporary entrance to his home.

“Wait, that was different from what you did with me, why?” Cora asked, Harry had asked for her blood, and then proceeded to draw runes with it in the tree. Even she’d felt the magic coursing through the area and hadn’t really stopped.

“You’re pack, Cora,” Harry explained simply, she deserved constant access to his home, while Scott wasn’t. Although truthfully, he wasn’t sure even if Scott was pack that he’d trust him with full access to his property. He wasn’t sure why…it wasn’t as if he was holding what he did to that girl against him…it’s just some of the thoughts Scott had made him leery about fully trusting him. He was constantly thinking with his dick instead of his brain.

Cora’s pack bond flared brighter, Peter touched his chest at the feeling, how long had it been since Cora felt safe and secure? She refused to talk about the pack she had before she returned. Worry began to trickle down his spine, had she been mistreated? He sincerely hoped not, it meant he would have to make them pay. He had been contemplating making an alliance with them, he had owed them after all for keeping his niece safe. It was time he had an honest conversation with her.

“Come on, let’s get him sorted,” Harry gestured for Derek to get him inside.

“What happened?” Peter demanded, his eyes flaring red, inhaling sharply, trying to get a scent that might explain what was going on.

Harry disappeared after doing a quick scan of Scott’s injury, the smell of wolfsbane followed Harry’s return.

“Gerard Argent is in town,” Derek said, anxiety pouring off him in waves, but one touch of Peter’s hand to his neck relaxed him. “He’s got other hunters with him, he’s declared an all out war, they killed an Omega, cut him in half he was looking for us, I mean the Hale Alpha, he was here looking for a pack. Argent…Argent is coming after us, he means war.”

“Where did this happen?” Peter continued his conversation with Derek while Harry tended to Scott. Setting the wolfbane aflame and pressing it into the wound after removing the bullet.

“The preserve, Cora and I went for a run, not sure why Scott was there, but we smelt him and then the hunters, grabbed him while he tried to help the Omega with dozens of hunters surrounding him.” Derek informed him, he’d been constantly told to run away from hunters instead of trying to kill them. mostly due to the fact that hunters could get the better of them so it was self-preservation to run in the opposite direction and survive. Or it may have been due to his age that his parents had demanded that.

“What the hell were you thinking?” Harry asked Scott, if Scott had the ability to help the Omega he would have commended him for his actions…but against a dozen hunters? A lone Omega? He wouldn’t have stood a chance at all.

“I…I want to be part of your pack,” Scott said, swallowing thickly, fear and terror still clinging to him. He’d heard what the hunters said about the Omega. That he’d been eating human organs…even if they had been dead at the time. He’d just been warned about it, and reality had set in, but he hadn’t seen himself like the Omega…but now…now he wanted the safety of a pack. Then Gerard just unloading his gun into the dead Omega that he'd already cut in half...it was sick.

“Why?” Peter questioned, slightly surprised by Scott’s admission. He wasn’t lying, his breathing while fast due to the pain he was in, no word of a lie had passed his lips.

“I don’t want to end up like that guy,” Scott said sincerely, pleading with Peter with his eyes, the ‘puppy dog’ eyes that got him everything he wanted, even from his best friend.

“You won’t like my stipulations,” Peter said coolly, “I won’t have anyone in my pack associating with the Argents. I won’t have history repeating itself.” It might have been awful for him to say, especially with Derek around but it was the truth. It was a show of strength that Derek didn’t flinch nor did his scent sour, he was finally getting better and moving on. Having Harry in his life had been good for Derek, that much Peter was certain off. Each day he was here, and conversations with Harry…the scent of shame and pain ceased a little at a time. He knew Derek was attached to Harry though, the worry he’d experienced earlier before Hermione came when they spoke about it confirmed that. Contrary to popular belief, the alpha voice couldn’t compel the Beta full time. Just for that moment.

Scott bit his lip, still reeling over the way Gerard Argent had acted, that and what Chris had done when he first became a werewolf. The family was dangerous, but Allison wasn’t like that, she wasn’t like the rest of her family. She accepted him fully for who he was, sure they were keeping it secret, from everyone. “Allison isn’t like that,” Scott protested, and that he believed wholeheartedly.

“For now,” Peter said, with a rare show of patience, “She comes from a hunter family, Scott, she too will become a hunter, do you honestly think your Romeo and Juliet bullshit you call love will survive that? Knowing that she’s killing your own kind? What happens when she wakes up one day and realizes you’re just like the rest of them?”

“There’s no point in trying to make him understand, he will side with the Argents always,” Derek retorted bitingly, “Even knowing what Kate did to our family…he believed we deserved it.” his voice breaking at the last part, he had deserved it, his family had been innocent. If he could take their place…he would do it in a heartbeat.

Hermione gasped in shock at the words she was hearing, staring at Scott in blatant hostility, she hadn’t been aware of that titbit of information. “And now I’m surprised you’d even contemplate letting him be part of your pack,” she informed them, she’d never trust someone who said something like that to one who had lost their family. “He has no compassion,” no matter how angry she was, she’d never do something like that, not even to those on the ‘dark’ side when Hermione was younger.

“It’s my mistake, my clean up,” Peter informed her, he had bitten Scott without his consent, a big no-no in the supernatural world. Unfortunately, it happened more often than anyone realized, and ironically enough thanks to the hunters. If he wanted to be a good Alpha and make sure the hunters had no excuse to be here, and make it within his right to kill them for messing with his pack…then he had to do this. He would do it by the book, and ensure the safety and wellbeing of his pack.

Hermione surprisingly gave him a knowing look, nodding her approval. Peter wanted to preen, he liked the fact he was surrounded by like-minded people. Both Harry and Hermione seemed to get him on a primal level that made his wolf wish they were able to receive the bite. Not that they couldn’t be pack because they weren’t wolves. They could, but his wolf desired to have them as wolves due to their…inner nature.

Just like Stiles really, he had the makings of a really good wolf, unfortunately, he too wasn’t suitable for the bite. Everything he knew supported the fact that magic and a werewolf didn’t merge, it was either one or the other. If the magic was stronger than the wolf, he’d reject the bite. If the wolf won, he would lose his magic.

Peter grasped a hold of Scott, causing him to gasp and try valiantly to get himself out of Peter’s grip. “If you dare to betray us, your own kind, I will take sure you live to regret it. I come from a well respected line, I will make sure no other pack around the world will take you in. Not that I’d need to work hard to convince them. Especially if you take the side of the hunters over your own. Once you’re desperate but not quite gone, only then will I end you. Is that understood?” Peter swore vehemently. He wasn’t blind to Scott’s potential betrayal, nor was he blind to the prospect of a good Beta. Until he saw which way he went, he would claim the burden that Scott McCall presented to him at the moment.

Scott just blinked at Peter completely terrified, when it became apparent he wasn’t going to let go until he replied, he rasped out, “Yes,” wanting nothing more than to go home and lick his wounds.

Derek didn’t try to defend Scott or interrupt his uncle, he knew this was necessary. Scott was too…unpredictable, he had to be warned. Him being with Allison Argent was a danger, not just to Scott but to the pack as well. They would all need to be careful, especially with Gerard Argent on the scene with other unknown hunters. His wolf felt satisfied that his Alpha was adequately protecting them.

“Good,” with that Peter bit Scott on the neck, “Welcome to the Hale pack,” refraining from using the endearment ‘pup’ for Scott definitely didn’t deserve it. The pack bond flared to life, as Scott’s wolf accepted his place in the Hale pack. The more people he had in his pack the safer they would be, the stronger they would be.

“Can I go now?” Scott asked, moving away from everyone, looking very much a cornered Omega.

“Return tonight,” Peter demanded, eyes flashing red, compelling the wolf to listen to its Alpha. “You’ll spend your full moon here amongst pack.” Where it was safe, where he wasn’t a danger to anyone.

Scott only nodded, before making a beeline for the door, and nobody once tried to stop him.

“So, Gerard Argent is here, just as you suspected, how big is the danger?” Hermione asked, following Harry as he entered the kitchen and started the cooker back up and begun to make the food again.

“The Argent line is normally matriarchal, but Gerard is truly in charge,” Peter explained, “He raised his kids to loath werewolves, before they were eighteen as is tradition in the family. I believe he was ultimately behind Kate’s actions, without outright telling her to do it.”

“Agreed. The Veritaserum I gave her indicated as such,” Harry replied, “He’s the biggest threat at the moment, he’s quite a master manipulator. Which means we will need to keep an eye on everyone around him and not just the guy himself.”

“Which means what exactly?” Hermione asked, flicking her wand and the plates, glasses and cutlery began to dance around the room and set themselves on the table. “What have you managed to find out about him?”

Harry pursed his lips, “I believe…he takes out life insurance policies for other hunters, and places them in dangerous situations…whether on purpose or not I have no idea. It happens too often for my liking either way, he takes chances, chances that don’t include his life being on the line. He’s been collecting them for decades, he collected on six insurance policies from a local company here, seven nearly eight years ago now. The police report indicates that it was an old distillery a couple of miles out.”

“During the peace talks with Deucalion tried to set up, six hunters were found in there, along with Deucalion’s second-in-command.” Peter informed him, not the slightest bit surprised at what Gerard Argent was capable of.

“How much are we talking?” Hermione asked, “What would you like to drink Peter?”

“Thousands, each time,” Harry explained, plating out the food, there was more than enough for everyone. “Wine’s in the fridge,” which was for everyone, except Cora, who was underage, not that she could get drunk anyway, Cora was quite happy to get a drink for both herself and Derek on her own.

“More for me,” Hermione claimed, shrugging her shoulders as she poured the wine into her own glass, leaving Derek and Cora’s on alone.

“What does he need the money for?” Derek asked, obviously it was used for something. The Argent’s grew their own ingredients for everything they’d need. Chris was a weapons contractor, he had everything offensive they need without drawing unwanted attention.

“You forgot how it works?” Harry said seriously, “Bribery,” at the same time Peter said, “Bribes,”

“We need to catch him in the act and have him arrested,” Hermione said, drinking some of her wine licking her lips, it was delicious but Harry’s wines always were. “The more evidence we have…the greater chance of them using Veritaserum and catching him for everything he’s done.”

“So their crimes need to be bad enough to warrant the truth potion?” Peter queried, as they all sat down, Harry and Peter immediately ate a bite of food, so that the others would follow. Derek and Cora did it out of respect and habit, Hermione was a guest so she went either second or last depending on the situation. As was the norm in packs, Peter felt more respect for her as she observed their ways unjudgementally. Added to the fact she knew anyway, he’d been under the impression wizards didn’t know much about them and his kind.

“Actually, yes,” Harry was the one who answered, “The worse the crimes are suspected – with due evidence – then they can sign off on the potions usage.”

“But you are the one signing it and questioning them, correct?” Peter asked, since he was very sure he’d done that with Kate Argent.

“I can’t do both, conflict of interest, I can sign it for someone else wanting to question someone…or I have to have Donovan sign off on it so I can question them.” Harry explained, not even blinking.

Derek and Peter remained suspiciously silent, knowing that Harry had done both. With Jennifer Argent, even if she wasn’t an official Argent, Kate Argent’s Half-sister to an affair which hadn’t been received well. Peter’s old nurse, and the one who had gotten the ball rolling. He had been emotionally invested – conflict of interest – even back then. she definitely hadn’t committed any crime in which Veritaserum could be used. Or so they believed.

“Do you have any evidence so far, Harry?” Hermione asked, after a few moments of contemplative silence, as they ate their meal, which had as always been lovingly prepared by Harry. Who was an excellent cook, Peter, Cora and Derek were getting spoiled, much too used to this, as Hermione continued to praise the food. It showed that she didn’t get to spend as much time with Harry as much as she wished.

“I have evidence, yes, but I’m only just beginning my search into Gerard Argent,” Harry replied wryly, “Along with everything else I’ve got going on.” he honestly felt as though life was trying to put him through the meat grinder, felt like it sometimes too.

“How much?” Hermione asked resignedly, she was used to Harry taking on too much, almost to the point of self-destruction.

Between trying to form a pack (The Hale Pack) with the others, trying to get them into a decent headspace, and make them ready for anything that might come there way. They would need to defend their territory, not that Peter would need reminded of course. He’s essentially a co-alpha with Peter, trying to have a relationship with him as well, hard to do seen as he had no time to himself. Then there was constantly watching over Scott and keeping him to his parole conditions. Now there was the new case he’d taken on from MACUSA, which wasn’t just a decade old cold case, but had a new slew of serial killings…which one would be on him if he failed. Not that he would, he was the best after all, and he would see to it that this bastard was dead or in prison. Trying to teach Stiles about being a spark, learning his magic, and of course, be a father to his son, and help Jimmy through the full moon. Thankfully, that wasn’t required of him alone, the entire pack would be there to ease them through it. Now there was another immediate threat of Gerard Argent being in town and threatening his pack. He also wanted to help Hermione with her setting up the new department, even if he didn’t want to, Hermione would come to him, since he knew better than most. At least until Hermione got her hands on his books.

He hadn’t even started on Deaton who he felt was an actual threat to the pack and Scott. Unfortunately, he was low down on the list of things that needed taken care of. He was just a druid, he was a blip on Harrys radar. Not very much of a danger to anyone at least to him. he sometimes wondered if he was doing the wrong thing and that Deaton was a bigger threat than he realized. He didn’t underestimate people, it’s how he stayed ahead in the game. Then there were the human murders here in Beacon Hills with just a hint of supernatural, that was without seeing the crime scene, photos or bodies.

Harry gave her the general run down, without going into too many specifics. It would have taken all their lunch time if he were to go into a drawn out discussion on it. Or Dinner time as it was often referred to as here.

“Look…let me deal with Scott, you can’t keep doing this to yourself,” Hermione pointed out, “I’ve got people helping me start the department, it’s giving me time to focus on more important things. Plus, until we get enough Aurors to join we aren’t going to be official anyway.”

“Wait, what? What’s this about Aurors?” Harry asked, changing the subjected immediately.

Hermione just sighed in exasperation, shaking her head in resignation, knowing Harry wouldn’t change. “We would need Aurors in the department, obviously, while we created a program that helps us find and help those that need it. We need to have people there that can fight, negotiate and has extensive experience in the field.” by those, she meant werewolves and other creatures she’d known existed abstractly but hadn’t focused on. Care of magical creatures hadn’t been a favourite of hers.

“Why is that?” Derek asked stiffly, seemed to him they were gearing up to fight werewolves.

“To begin with we need to deal with the hunters, on a scale of whether they’ve harmed innocents, if not they might come in handy training our own, given how they truly behave. If they’re prejudice but innocent then they’ll have their mind wiped and sent to the other side of world. If they’re prejudice and guilty, Veritaserum will be used to determine the extent of his guilt and it’s just a matter of whether they end up in a Muggle prison with their memories gone…or memories intact and in a magical prison.” Hermione explained easily, trusting that they would keep the information to themselves. “Another is getting rid of every single magical book the family has, so that there is nothing to be remembered.”

“And the children who know nothing?” Harry asked, rubbing his head and brushing back his hair, his lips pursed, this was the one thing he did not like regarding all this.

“We’re saving them, Harry,” Hermione said sadly, “From their parents prejudice, indoctrination, they’ll have a normal life without them instead of being trained killers with their humanity ripped from them.” it’s the only reason she was going to be able to sleep at night for what she was about to do.

“What if they already know?” Cora asked, Derek nodded as if it was a question playing on his own mind.

“Their minds will be wiped of all knowledge of the supernatural,” Hermione answered, “I am hoping against hope we don’t come across anyone underage who is participating…” she trailed off seriously, drinking the last of her glass of wine. They were breaking the law, murdering indiscriminately, they weren’t going to get away with it, and it was about time the hunters learned that lesson the hard way. If they’ve doomed their children, it was nobody’s fault but their own, she and Harry had sworn to uphold the law, and that is what they will do.

“Allison Argent is one of them,” Derek revealed grimly, “Scott isn’t going to like this at all.” Not that he particularly cared overly much. Harry had made him see he couldn’t save everyone, especially someone who didn’t want to be saved. He couldn’t control everyone, and just because they were a werewolf it wasn’t his job to do so either. He was just to focus on his own healing, being a pack and living life for the first time since the fire. It was something Derek was determined to do.

“What exactly has she done?” Hermione asked, as Harry got up and banished the plates and refilled with their glasses of whatever they were drinking.

“She knows about the supernatural world, she watched me being tortured and did absolutely nothing to stop her aunt.” Derek said, his tone bitter. Kate had been trying to turn Allison into a miniature version of herself. Probably would have succeeded given time. He had only hoped that she’d turn out more like Christopher, who was the only half decent one of the lot. He didn’t seem to wish to kill werewolves unless they were truly guilt of something.

“By now she’s either kept it to herself, while she investigates more…or she confronted her parents and now knows everything her parents have done.” Harry revealed, “I got her out of there, sent her home.” As much as he would have preferred to wipe her memory of everything, Scott would have screwed that up anyway, since he knew she knew he was a werewolf.

Peter managed to keep his mouth closed, when all he wanted to suggest was the Argent’s all be put to their death. Their continued survival was a danger to everyone. He knew it wasn’t realistic, that it would never happen, but he could dream couldn’t he?

“We’ll find out if she’s a danger when the department is up and running and I get the go ahead to go after the Argents.” Hermione said grimly, and that would regretfully take another while. A department didn’t just spring up out of nowhere and just thrive. It required a lot of legislations, rules and people to smoothly run it. usually it took years for that to happen, but she was fast tracking it with the presidents permission. It was important that this was set up as quickly as possible. They didn’t want another catastrophe like what happened to the Hale family happening on their watch.

And it was their watch now.

“Speaking off, I’d like you to come to MACUSA are your earliest convenience, Peter, and read through the original agreement and disband it for official sake. Also, I have a few more questions I’d like to ask you.” Hermione asked, finishing off yet another drink, shaking her head when the bottle hovered over the glass, nothing more for her thank you.

“By a few you mean a dozen, correct?” Peter said, amused by her work ethic and curiosity. He hadn’t seem much of MACUSA when he went to see Argent burn to death. He wouldn’t mind having a proper mosey around the building, what could he say? He was just as curious as Harry and Hermione if not more so.

Hermione flushed in what could only be embarrassment, “Well,” clearing her throat, “It’s important,”

“That it is,” Peter conceded, nothing was more important, if they could accomplish this then…it would be for the betterment of all were creatures. Perhaps it would prevent another family suffering through what he had, if someone had come to him ten years ago and suggested this might happen…he would have laughed in their face, just like he’d wanted to laugh in Deucalion’s face when he suggested possible peace with the hunters who liked to kill them. "Send me a few dates and I'll decide which one I'll use."

“Thank you,” Hermione said gratefully, smiling at Peter, she liked him, he was perfect for Harry. Although if he did anything to hurt Harry…well liking him wouldn’t matter. She’d make him pay for any wrongs he’d done. Harry deserved all the happiness in the world.

“I guess you’re leaving?” Derek asked Harry, slightly worried about that.

“Not until after the full moon,” Harry nodded once, “But this place will always be safe whether I am here or not, I can adjust the wards from wherever I am. I don’t physically need to be here to deal with it, although I prefer to be.” He’d rather know and see what was going on instead of being partially ignorant.

That caused Derek to relax at the knowledge that Cora was going to be safe, that they were going to be safe whether Harry was there or not.

“Speaking of safe….” Harry paused, a blank look on his face, “Someone has just gone to your home, five people, hmm…they’ve departed, how…strange they didn’t even attempt to go inside.” Could it have been hunters? If so why didn’t they go inside and search it?

“Do you know if they’re creatures or not?” Peter asked, a frown marring his features. Wondering who would be coming by the old Hale house, could it be someone else looking for the Hale Alpha like the Omega had done?

"No, I didn't place a detection spell on the house, just a proximity alert," Harry explained, "I didn't see the need, perhaps I'll head over and put one on just to be on the safe side. I wonder…is it normal for Omega's to come searching established packs for an Alpha?" which meant it wasn't just the Hale pack in danger but Omega's too, Beta's who for some reason landed without a pack or never had one to begin with after being bitten.

"I'll come with you," Peter said immediately, he wanted to know if there were other werewolves in Beacon Hills, needed to know, this was his territory after all. He should probably begin runs of the place, but with Argent and his hunters in the area…it was quite dangerous.

"Sure," Harry agreed.

"In fact we will all go for a run," Peter decided, "I doubt the hunters will be back so soon, later tonight maybe, but not now." They'd probably camp out near the preserve all night just waiting to get lucky. They wouldn't get lucky.

"Can I see everything you have on Gerard Argent before you go? I'd like to have something to do while I wait?" Hermione asked, she still wanted to talk to Harry about the department and Teddy – who was her nephew in all but blood – she loved him fiercely and would do anything for him.

"Sure, everything is in my office, I'll leave it open for you," Harry informed her.

Hermione's lips quirked as she was reminded of how much Teddy used to drive Harry insane trying to interfere with his work or worse read everything he could get his hands on. After he made friends though he'd calmed considerably, specially Stiles who could keep up with him, both of them had so much energy to run off.

"You staying tonight?" Harry asked as he stood, already deactivating the wards around his office.

"No, I'll head home," Hermione answered.

"Alright," Harry agreed, moving to his office, grabbing his jacket and wallet, considering the guys wanted to run, well, he wouldn't be using the cars today. Them having the urge to run was nothing new or unexpected.

Seeing Harry turn into and run as a wolf, the three werewolves decided to run in Beta shift. They were deep into the preserve anyway, and you wouldn't find many humans willing to venture this far in. They ran without pause for over an hour, unsurprisingly Harry tired out first, he might be a 'wolf' but his form was just an animagus, he didn't have the strength the others had behind them.

"I can't smell anything," Peter called out, as he slowed, caution and suspicion whirling around him. The Hale house was in view from the back admittedly.

"What do you mean?" Harry asked, transforming back, magically replacing his clothes without a hint of embarrassment. Not that he had a body to be embarrassed about, thank you very much.

"How can that be?" Cora sniffed the air as well, and as expected she couldn't smell anything new in the area. "Is your spell faulty?" Peter had better senses than them due to being an Alpha. If he couldn't smell anything she wouldn't.

"Definitely not," Harry replied, he would have been insulted if it was anyone else, but Cora didn't know magic like wizards and witches did.
He was much too powerful for his spells to fail, and he wasn't being superior or smug about it was just a fact. "So what can keep its scent hidden?"

"Someone with an Emissary," Peter stated sniffing the air, "Or a Druid or a Darach," not many Druids were powerful enough to do away with their own scents but had no trouble with others.

"It also means they might still be in the area," Harry retorted, absently waving his hand in a downward motion, casting the spell without drawing attention to him or his actions. "Nothing in a five mile radius," he said, "So, no whoever it is, is definitely gone."

"How far out is the proximity spell?" Derek asked.

"Only a few feet," Harry replied, relaxing now that he knew there was definitely not anyone in the area. He cast a spell around the house, in future he would know what, where and when. It was too bad he couldn't transfer the spell to Peter, although…he might be able to tweak it though, through the bond they shared, the pack bond.

"Found out who was here," Cora called out, a definitive wobble in her voice.

Derek and Peter immediately bolted in her direction, concerned by the fear they could scent through the air.

Harry followed at a more leisurely pace, secure in the knowledge that there was nothing dangerous in the area. Blinking at the sight of the three Hales staring at the door, of their old home with blank looks on their faces.

Rounding the front, he stepped closer, his eyesight not as good as theirs. "What does it mean?" Harry asked, judging by their reactions it was nothing good.

Peter cleared his throat before speaking. "The Alpha pack is coming," now this was definitely not a coincidence.

----------0

There we go! More to be burdened with...do you want to see the Kanima in this one? (Different set of circumstances) will it be Matt as the Kanima this time? or still Jackson if it's done? Hmm, will Chris, Allison and the other Argents be arrested? Will any of them be clean enough to return to a normal life after all his said and done? Will Victoria still go after Scott? I doubt Peter would leave Victoria alive afterwards soooo...how will that go down? dead or alive? Peter or just bitten by a Beta and able to heal? Victoria's death and Gerard's manipulations made her who she was in the end...R&R please!

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 34
________________________________________

Despite the news that Gerard Argent was on the scene, as well as an Alpha pack, there was a sense of excitement brewing in house. All of them looking forward to the entire pack being under one roof again. It wasn't necessary all from their wolves either, pack was always about protection, brotherhood, safety, comradery and family. The full moons were especially important if the pack weren't together at all times, which the Hale-Potter pack definitely weren't with two of their members at the other side of the world and day to day life extremely busy.

In the three weeks that had gone by – in the blink of an eye – much had happened yet not a lot at all. Harry and Peter had spent more time than normal before Harry's impending leave to hunt down the wanted criminal he'd been tasked with finding. Peter had spent a lot of time with Hermione also, answering any questions she put before him. He was also able to ask a lot of questions, much to his amusement, Hermione seemed to prefer to give him books or long winded replies that definitely came directly from a passage from a book.

"Hermione, do you want your drink now or will I set it aside for later?" Harry called out to his best friend, the door was still open, which would nullify the silencing charm Harry had in each room of his property. He knew if he walked in there he'd find paperwork surrounding Hermione in her entirety. She was helping Harry look for Gerard Argent's proof of guilt, which was rapidly piling up with both Harry and Hermione directing their attention to it – although it wasn't always going to be that way – a sigh leaving her lips.

"Now, please?" Hermione said, sighing softly. Wandering into the kitchen, accepting her glass, she had been around a lot these past few weeks, although tonight would be the first time she was actually staying overnight. Stretching out, it was definitely going to be a long day, she was already tired if she was honest. Thinking on the conversation she'd had three weeks ago.

________________________________________

-0 Flashback three weeks ago 0-

"What's wrong?" Hermione called out, you could practically see the frown on her face. "What happened? Who was at the property?"

"Oh, she's good," Derek muttered under his breath, impressed despite himself, she was human, well, sort of, despite being a witch. It didn't give her the ability to read situations without the aid of magic…so the fact she could tell something occurred without pack bonds…it was amazing. Placing the bags on the table in the kitchen.

Harry just threw Derek a smirk, agreeing with him, she was good.

"Your voice?" Peter deduced easily, Harry did sound a little strained, definitely not the curious murmur he'd had before he left.

"What's wrong?" Hermione actually came out of the office, hands on her hips demanding answers in her usual Hermione fashion.

"We might have another problem," Harry conceded, putting away the shopping by hand.

"Might?" Hermione snorts, glancing at Peter, wondering if he would give her a more straightforward answer.

"The Alpha pack is here," Peter explained, terse and tense, tonight they were safe, but from what he had been hearing the Alpha pack were definitely not going to give up until they have what they want. The fact that he didn't know what they wanted quite frankly alarmed him.

"Okay, and what is known about the Alpha pack?" Hermione queried, becoming professional, exuding power and strength.

Peter consoled himself that it's not like they could be attacked here, he trusted Harry and his magic wholly. The Alpha pack wouldn't be able to get into Harry's home let alone its surroundings, not without them knowing. Just knowing that the Alpha pack was here, the urge to turn a few more people was strong. The need to make himself and his entire pack strong enough to withstand what was coming was nearly overwhelming. "I'll inform you when we have that meeting set up," Peter told her, not wishing to discuss the Alpha pack any further. Not while he was feeling quite vulnerable.

Hermione looked as if she was struggling to agree with Peter, her desire to know everything almost overwhelming her compassionate understanding. "Very well," she conceded.

Peter knew Hermione Granger wasn't one for backing down, he could see it in every sinew of her protesting body, she wasn't used to not knowing everything too. It was blatantly clear to him, but considering what they'd been through…knowledge was power, knowledge was survival at the end of the day for them. She'd learned at some point she was no longer on the battlefield but the urge to know everything had never diminished.

"I've not seen Hermione like this since our first year at Hogwarts," Harry said, his voice deeply amused, clearly distracting her but truly pleased at the same time.

Hermione threw Harry a clearly feigned haughty look that she hadn't used for real since she was twelve, which was her age in first year at Hogwarts. Everyone seemed to forget she was a year older than them, including Harry and Ron too. "At least I had read my books," she teased, sniffing imperiously.

"Even with the books…I don't think I would have been answering those questions any time soon," Harry mused, if he'd been able to have his trunk all summer, he honestly didn't think he'd have remembered. Not that he was stupid, far from it, even if he'd been raised with everyone thinking he was, after all he couldn't do better than Dudley. "Stiles asked me a question in the beginning of all this that reminded me of potions and Severus,"

Hermione arched a brow in silent query and curiosity.

"He asked what Northern Blue Monkshood was," Harry said with a wry smirk, 'What is the difference between Monkshood and Wolfsbane' he heard clear as day in his mind, he knew Hermione was thinking the same thing. Hermione had been so enthusiastic to answer, to prove herself in the magical world – despite just finding out – that she'd pissed off nearly every teacher before she realized it wasn't going to work
and adapted.

"Maybe you should allow him to shift through One Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi," Hermione suggested, "It could come in handy, even if not all of them are applicable to him."

"I don't know, he's already going through a lot, I don't want him overwhelming himself and getting behind in school," Harry said with a frown, Stiles always pushed himself too hard and too far. He didn't know any other way to be, partly his ADHD is to blame. "Plus, I want to focus on his magic just in case he needs to use it, with everyone circling the pack…and him known to be Scott's best friend…he's in immense danger." Something Stiles knows, he had made sure to make that as clear as possible. From the hunters and now the Alpha pack…it was a dangerous time to be in Beacon Hills. He would rather Stiles ended up completely paranoid than end up killed or worse tortured then killed.

"It won't take more than a few hours," Hermione said, lips twitching, "And if he's as good as you say…he'll have it memorised within twenty-four hours," she definitely had.

"You were able to name and describe one thousand herbs in twenty-four hours?" Derek asked incredulously, he had followed Harry's lead and begun to unpack the shopping they'd just bought. Or 'messages' as Harry called them, just once though, a reminder that he was in fact very, very British, actually 'Messages' was a Scottish term if he recalled correctly.

"I've always been able to memorise things rather quickly," Hermione admitted, nabbing the Reese's pieces from the middle of the kitchen island before they were put away. Unfortunately, the chocolate made her dry, so she ambled over to the fridge to get a drink from it.

"Stiles is the same," Harry conceded, unfortunately, he wasn't like that, he had to double check his information to confirm he had everything correctly. He wasn't sure Hermione had done that, not out of need anyway, but just rather a habit of double checking her work. "You're both quite alike."

Peter took over checking the pot of food, "Mm, this is definitely ready," now this was something he could say freely that he had missed while in that dreadful hospital. Real food, real meat and not the disgusting processed healthy stuff. By the Moon, he could have killed for a nice steak, although considering the state of his mind, perhaps it was best not to joke. He ducked when he heard the word, watching as the bowls and plates zoomed on by, settling themselves up, he was beginning to becoming increasingly fond of magic.

He chuckled as he stepped back, letting magic – and Harry – do as he pleased.

-0 End Flashback 0-
________________________________________

"How is the department going?" Harry asked, removing the cap on his bottle, and drinking deeply from it.

"We're getting so close, I can feel it, any day now we'll be up and running, or beginning to anyway," Hermione said, excitement thrumming through her.

"Yes, it will be something," Harry said, "I had hoped to have Argent bang to rights before I left," he confessed.

"The second I have enough, have everything we need, I'll go to MACUSA I promise," Hermione swore, "Although I have to commend him for never getting his hands dirty. The proof is more difficult to find than anticipated. And I know, I know, you warned me, he's a master manipulator."

"And a dying one, he has cancer, which makes him all the more dangerous for it," Harry pointed out, "Stage four," he added before Hermione could even open her mouth and ask. He knew her well enough to have known exactly what she was going to ask and what she was thinking now.

"Then he wont get to suffer for the wrongs he's done," Hermione said, quite angry that he was dying and wouldn't suffer for decades until he died.

"Have you even read his age? In any of those documents?" Harry asked, lips twitching in amusement.

"No, why?" Hermione asked, frowning in confusion.

"Because he's on his sixties," Harry said, "And that will be Teddy coming," Harry added, as the Floo pinged and alerting him to someone coming just before the fireplace flared and granted Teddy access, which was no surprise Teddy had unrestricted access to Harry's home. Along with Teddy of course, another packmate, Jimmy, who looked a lot more excited this time around they observed as they bound through the kitchen exuberantly. Jimmy it seemed was either A, coming to accept his wolf and the fully moon, or B, just less apprehensive of everyone and just looking forward to spending the night out with people he now knows and having fun. It could be either at the end of the day.

"Hey dad! Hi guys!" Teddy said, grinning winningly, at his dad and the Hale's who had literally just walked through the door. Immediately hugging his dad, inhaling his scent, closing his eyes just relishing the contact he had with him. Nothing made him feel safer than his dad did, nothing ever would, to him his dad was indestructible, but didn't all sons think that of their fathers? No, Stiles certainly didn't, he worried constantly. "Is Stiles here yet?" he couldn't smell him, but considering how staunchly Stiles scent permeated the house…it wasn't easily deduced whether he was in the house at all or not.

"Not yet, I'm sure he's already on his way," Harry said, Stiles never missed his lessons or a chance to hang out with Teddy, not even Scott could interfere with those plans. Although Stiles had never just dumped Scott and ran off, like the boy seemed to be doing to him, loyalty it seemed was one sided. Only time would tell if Scott would grow up and become better, a better werewolf, better person.

"I'll be right back!" with that Teddy was gone, grabbing Jimmy from the shoulder causing him to grunt but inevitably follow him, both of them already quietly conversing.

Harry just shook his head bemusedly, the warmth of Teddy still clinging to his chest, he was too impatient to wait for Stiles he was already going to his bedroom in search for his phone in order to ring Stiles. Well, after it was charged up a bit anyway. "How rude, he didn't even notice his Aunt Hermione," he teased, wryly, as Hermione rolled of her eyes.

"How long do you think it will take?" Hermione asked, uncapping the bottom and taking a good long drink.

"Definitely until Stiles comes," Harry answered, Derek nodded in agreement, Stiles was Teddy's main goal last month after returning as well.

"The bonds…between them they are already stronger," Peter said, a pensive look on his face, as he searched through the pack bonds, "They're new bonds they shouldn't be quite so strong,"

"Really? How long does it normally take for new bonds to become strong?" Hermione as always eager to know more.

"They are not becoming Guinea pigs," Harry said firmly to Hermione, "Whether they are willing or not," reminding her of their last conversation.

"What are you two talking about?" Cora asked, definitely with much more suspicion than either her Uncle or Brother had. For both Peter and Derek trusted Harry explicably. Cora didn't know Harry all that well, or everything he'd done for them yet, or at the very least not processed it. "What does that mean?" why the hell would anyone need to explain that they weren't Guinea pigs?

"Cora," Peter chided her, not due to her suspicion, he commended her silently on that, no it was the fact it was aimed at someone he trusted fully. He was the Alpha, he was doing everything he could to keep them safe. If they couldn't trust him with that…then what were they still doing here? He supposed it might take her a little longer to warm up to Harry and to become comfortable in a pack again. He made yet another mental note to himself to talk to Cora about the pack she'd been with. They seemed to care a little, after all they had brought her here, even somewhat reluctantly, cautioning her repeatedly, protecting her as best they could. If they hadn't wanted her to leave, and if they were abusive, she wouldn't be here. So, Peter was left unsure of what to think of the pack he'd met for only five minutes – most of it fighting – it wasn't enough to draw any conclusions.

Harry sobered up at Cora's question, "Hermione is at heart, a hoarder of knowledge, and to our knowledge there is no known pack that has a mixtures of the different kinds of werewolves, she and I both wonder what difference that will make the pack structure in its' entirety, the pack bonds, magic is…an unpredictable thing really, especially in situations like these. I've been looking into the archives at MACUSA to see if I can find any old cases of such an occurrence and so far nothing." Not that it required him down there, there was a massive index detailing all pieces of parchment that's in the vaults and such. He was so far he hadn't even made a dent in it.

"Oh," Cora muttered feeling rather embarrassed and foolish. She'd foolishly thought that they were like the Argents for a moment there, wishing to know everything about them. To torture and kill them easier, as if they didn't already have everything they already needed.

"It would have been nice to know what was going to happen, as Peter has pointed out already, the pack bonds are stronger than what would normally be possible, especially with the distance between them. It could be the fact Harry is co-alpha or it could be down to Stiles as a spark…or even Jimmy and Teddy themselves…we just don't know…and I would love to find out." Hermione added, the tension that had built up for moments already fading as if it hadn't occurred.

"It would be especially good to know if there were any negative reactions, before our worlds co-exist," Harry added thoughtfully, "If there are none and only good examples then having more than one kind of werewolf in a pack could be seen as a good addition…for both kinds."

"What do you suspect might happen?" Derek asked, breaking the remaining tension completely. which was unusual, Derek preferred to fade into the background whenever there was tension – or was the one creating it in the first place – but he was genuinely curious about what Harry and Hermione suspect was happening to their pack.

"Between Stiles being able to use my magic…honestly I wouldn't be surprised if you could…say in dire emergency use it, even without you actually harnessing the ability but acting as a direct albeit temporary conduit. I'm also caution about how this will affect Type one lycanthrope's, whether it will help them accept their wolves easier or worse…make them resent they aren't more like type two." Harry continued on. which was fair, since Jimmy had already expressed his opinion on that matter. "And what would happen if a Type two bit a type one Lycan,"

"That is something I really want to find information on, it would wipe out type one if given the chance," Hermione agreed, "Quite honestly, both types have their own drawbacks at least in society as it is right now."

"It certainly seems that way, Teddy and Jimmy do not exhibit obvious signs of being a werewolf except for the full moon, while those like us find it difficult to control our wolf especially in puberty while we are still young." The tips of Derek's ears went red, a sure sign he knew Peter was thinking of him. He'd been the one with the least control over his siblings, but Peter had helped him, even if it wasn't the most ideal anchor to have…it had done the trick. Mostly.

"I can imagine, its difficult with trying to get used to emotions we're going through, without the added worries of showing your wolves to the general population…which would just add to your existing anger and annoyance." Hermione agreed, consuming the rest of her drink, the chocolate had made her dry, although the peanut butter in them probably hadn't helped either. It was a lot to put on anyone's shoulders.

"You honestly think that way?" Cora asked doubtfully, but not scornfully, "We were born wolves we know no other way," you'd think they would think they should have perfect control.

Harry and Hermione both snorted in sync, finding amusement in her statement.

"Oh, that would be quite hypocritical of us, Cora," Harry teased her with a wicked grin, "Especially given we all do accidental magic when our emotions are heightened. The more powerful you are the more…explosive it can be. We don't stop until we gain full control and master our powers, and even then we could slip up." A huff of amusement leaving his mouth.

"Very true, for most people it stops once they get a wand and the constant usage at Hogwarts you're magic is too busy recuperating to do much in the way of damage. Harry was never one to be normal of course, even after two years at Hogwarts." Hermione laughed, shaking her head, Merlin she'd missed this, a pang of loneliness hit her, she was glad she'd made the decision to move here, it meant she'd get to see Harry more often.

"Aunt Mione!" Teddy hollered, pounding feet was the only warning before Teddy was flinging himself at his aunt, clinging to her like an octopus. "When did you get here? What are you doing here? Nobody told me you were coming!"

"I was here when you arrived," Hermione laughed as she hugged her 'nephew' back, "You've grown so much since I seen you last!" drawing back to see him properly, Merlin if felt like years since she'd seen him. Only one more year at Hogwarts and he'd be officially an adult, where had the time gone?

"What happened when you were twelve? Or were you thirteen at that point?" Peter asked, as always highly curious about the shenanigans that his mate got up to.

"Oh is this what happened to Marge?" Teddy perked up, he knew all of his dads adventures…nothing had been kept from him. what he hadn't got from his dad he'd gotten from the Weasley's – the few he knew anyway – and Hermione and everyone else who knew his dad personally. Stomach rumbling he went to the cupboard and grabbed a few bags of crisps – chips as they were called here – and handed one pack to Jimmy who was waiting curious to know more. "Thanks!" Jimmy said, eagerly delving into the pack, he was hungry.

"Yes," Harry commented, heading into the fridge to grab the deer, he was making deer stew for everyone, Derek loved it as much as Teddy he always had three or four bowls of it.

"Don't leave us in suspense," Peter drawled out, eyes gleaming almost ferally.

"Oh, it was nothing really," Harry said, ignoring Hermione and Teddy's snort, "Just a little incident,"

"Little?" Hermione said incredulously, "I think you're the only one who has simultaneously managed to cast an Auror level spell at thirteen while doing it accidentally and exposing the magical world to Muggles after seeing a human being completely inflated and floating through the sky screaming 'Don't you dare let go' to anyone who could hear."

Peter, Cora, Derek, Jimmy and Teddy all laughed, Teddy not as loud as the others having already heard it before. Hermione just had a wicked grin on her face and Harry just ruefully shook his head slight embarrassment on his face.

"She shouldn't have said what she did," Teddy said eventually, "She deserved everything she got, too bad she didn't get to remember not to mess with you."

Now that definitely piqued Peter's curiosity, one glance at Harry he caved, "She compared my mother and I to her bitch and pups, 'If there's something wrong with the bitch then there's something wrong with the pups' they were under the impression that my parents were unemployed louts taking from society, the fact of the matter is the magical world doesn't have government funding's to help those who need it. The only funding available really is Hogwarts tuition and free emergency care at St. Mungo's our magical hospital,"

"I'm assuming she was a breeder?" Peter asked, given the statement it was easily deduced.

"Yeah, she owned twelve bulldogs at the time, bred them and kept some of them, she had one favourite, Ripper," Harry said darkly, "The dog went right for me, managed to bite me before I got up a tree. I was eight-years-old, every time I tried to get down he just kept lunging for me. I was bleeding quite heavily and I ended up just staying there…waiting for the dog to be called in. Which didn't happen until midnight, it's a good job I was used to going without meals or much in the way of heat."

Peter mentally stored the name away, 'Marge Dursley' he assumed, evidently living in England, had a fondness for Bulldogs, shouldn't be too hard for his contacts to find her. He'd make sure that the incident wasn't in any way suspicion, given that the woman was still alive that was.

"Want some help dad?" Teddy asked changing the subject, as Harry begun to unwrap the venison, excitement thrumming through him. Hogwarts mostly only offered beef in their offerings of food. Which they liked, but it did become…repetitive after a while, so he loved returning home to get deer stew. He knew how to deal with his dads brooding ways or how to stop them, the bit about the dog, he hadn't known that. It had certainly sobered everyone up though.

"No, go greet Stiles, he's here," Harry smiled at his son, letting him know he was fine, "And he came alone…" a frown marring his features, as Teddy and Jimmy bolted for the front door laughing as they went.

"Seriously?" Hermione asked annoyance coating her voice, eyes dark, "I wear if he doesn't show up…" she was going to go to the Ministry to make sure the brat learnt a lesson he wouldn't forget any time soon. A few nights in prison might be the bloody wakeup call he needed in order to stop being so rebellious and a danger to himself and others.

"I know," Harry sighed in exasperation. "But we have to give him a chance, it's still early…" ish.

"Aren't you all out of chances?" Hermione asked, stepping up and helping Harry with the stew. She was more than familiar with the recipe, Harry had been making it for years, probably too much but Teddy loved it. Beginning with the carrots, leaving the slices thick but easy enough for them to eat, everything had all come from the Potter estate.

"Of course I am," Harry sighed, as Derek begun to peel the potatoes, and hand them to Cora who used her claws much to Hermione's amazement, especially considering they were all cut precisely and very quickly, perhaps quicker than a knife magically wielded. "I think seeing that Omega killed got through to him, despite his misgivings he joined the pack." And his pack bond was a mere slither compared to everyone else's, barely there, which concerned him but perhaps after the full moon it might change? He just needed to accept his wolf, his position – which by the way was the lowest ranking – in the pack. Lowest only because he didn't have a place other than a Beta and being the newest – and a traitor – didn't endear anyone to him. He hadn't seen anyone in the pack, except Stiles, these past weeks.

"I would like to have everyone meet Satomi this month, do you think it's possible?" Peter queried standing watching everyone cooking with a satisfied look on his face. The fact that an argument hadn't broken out over what Cora said let him know he was going to have a strong pack. Those that argued over every little thing regardless of the consequences could have disastrous consequences. They needed to look out for each other ,especially with the Alpha pack on the prowl, he just wished he knew what they wanted. Cora? It was entirely possible since they had been following her, or it was just an unfortunate coincidence and they'd intended/decided to use her for something.

"You mean directly after the full moon?" Harry questioned as he washed off the knife as he magicked the venison into the large pot. The carrots and potatoes followed, and the cooker – stove – was put on to a gentle simmer so the meat could cook without anything burning.

"Yes," Peter replied, listening to the conversation Teddy, Jimmy and Stiles were having with simultaneously able to listen to Harry's reply.

"I suppose we could make a morning or afternoon of it," Harry said thoughtfully, "It wouldn't hurt to send Jimmy and Teddy back to Hogwarts a little later than normal," he could sense that Peter really wanted to do this. "Lunch would be preferable since it takes a little time for them to recover." Even with the aid of potions, although last month with the pain drain their recovery had been remarkably quicker. Plus, he would have to leave soon and it was obviously important to Peter to have the entire pack meet Satomi. Which obviously included him.

"Who is Satomi?" Hermione asked, washing and drying her hands now that Harry wasn't at the sink.

"A good friend," Harry said, "A werewolf, who has a large pack and an even larger heart. She takes in Omega's and teaches them how to control their shift, mostly teenagers who have lost their families to hunters or other attacks. Satomi had an alliance with the Hale pack, and Peter is hoping to create a new one in place of the old." He was going to be busy building up alliances and of course dealing with everything Dexter Peter Hale had accomplished with MACUSA on type 2 lycanthropes in 1925.

"Do you have a gift for the alliance to be built upon?" Hermione asked eager to know.

"I do," Peter replied, not surprised anymore by the fact they knew how the old ways worked, to be frank, it seemed the wizarding world was steeped in tradition they used to this day despite the fact the No-Maj's had advanced and no longer adhered to the noble traditions of their ancestors.

"May I see it?" Hermione asked, knowing it would be something spectacular, after all only the best would do if one wished to have a lasting alliance.

"You may," Peter agreed, with a wordless gesture, he left the kitchen indicating for Hermione to follow him. Derek and Cora glanced at each other before following curiously. Wondering themselves what Peter was going to gift Satomi with, and wondering what Satomi would give in turn. It would need to be something quite…priceless to impress Peter, normally he scoffed at the giving's from the alliances. Not that they'd been there to see themselves, just overheard the adults talking about Peter's blatant 'disrespect' although one instance they did agree with him so there was that.

Harry stirred the pot a few more times before tapping the spoon, and the magic took over, stirring the contents for him.

A ping informed him that files from the MACUSA had been sent through the Floo presumably by Erin who usually did the deed. Ambling through to his office, he grasped the file and begun perusing it, it wasn't about the guy he was after, no it was a finished tally on Kate Argent's exposure list. How many were dead, how many knew everything, others who just suspected the list was extensive. Most were thankfully able to be obliviated of all supernatural knowledge…others unfortunately had immersed themselves too deeply. Trying to obliviate them would only result in a comatose Muggle. Quite frankly they'd be better of killed if they were to do that. The list recounted hundred of people, even more probably due to the fact those she told went on to tell others. The Aurors were still tracking down the Muggles on the list, Harry pitted them. This case, despite its conclusion being reached, was very much still ongoing. The immediate danger though was gone, replaced with another, but that always seemed the case.

He would kill Gerard Argent himself if he proved to be a threat, even if it cost him his job – which he doubted it would – he'd always done things properly. He wasn't by society's definition a murderer, he only killed in self-defence of himself or others and only with permission.
As the lead in the case, he would always receive updates regarding the case. With that, and nothing pressing, he placed the information in the Argent casefile. Before leaving his office and locking it up, Hermione would have to wait for any further information, tonight was for pack.
________________________________________

It took two hours for Scott McCall to show up on his bike, looking very much like he'd rather be elsewhere somehow adopting a kicked puppy look. He suspected his mother had been involved in making sure he had been here tonight. Given who had just texted him to ensure Scott's arrival – his mother was probably working or merely just home from a shift – he suspected it wasn't just a mere speculation.

"Good evening, Scott, would you like a refreshment while I introduce you to the rest of the pack?"

Scott just shrugged, watching Stiles – who hadn't realized he'd arrived yet – with Jimmy and Teddy feeling jealousy surge within him. Despite no longer working at Deaton's or playing Lacrosse, he hadn't been able to spend any time with Stiles. Failing to realize that it was his choice to spend what free time he had skyping with Allison instead of spending time with Stiles, despite his friends effort on the matter.

"Boys! Come over here for a moment!" Harry called out, being loud enough so that he could be heard by Stiles, Teddy and Jimmy, Cora and Derek were there as well.

"Scott!" Stiles called out, scrambling to his feet a grin on his face, "Come on, I want you to meet Scott," he blabbed to Teddy, "You should have met before this, it's going to be awesome tonight," as always filled to the brim with energy.

"He has more energy than usual, despite training and running with the boys earlier," Peter observed, causing Hermione to glance at the boys in curiosity.

"He's feeling the effects of the full moon through the bond, acting more wolf like, hadn't you noticed?" Harry said, watching Scott frown at their conversation.

"Stiles isn't a wolf," Scott pointed out as if they suddenly all suspected he would wolf out within seconds.

"No, he isn't," Harry said calmly and patiently, "Nobody said he was, Scott,"

"Scott this is Teddy, Teddy this is Scott, oh and Jimmy, of course," Stiles said, "Come on, join us, we're playing chess, me and Teddy, and the pieces move! How cool is that?"

"They move?" Scott frowned, in clear confusion.

"Yeah, its awesome, Derek, Cora and Jimmy have already played, it's like a mini tournament, Teddy, Derek and I are the only ones left." Stiles dragged Scott behind him, unconsciously using magic to aid him, as there was no way Scott would have moved otherwise especially as his feet were digging into the soil in protest. Getting to play something and engage his mind was exactly what Stiles needed, the focus it helped him.

Despite the fact Teddy played a lot more chess…Stiles won. Leaving only Derek and him.

Stiles completely obliterated Derek, giving himself champion status.

"You normally have a fire lit?" Peter asked, having heard Teddy state as such talking about his previous full moons, usually it was just him and his dad he'd said.

"In chiminea's, yes," Harry said, glancing at Teddy, easily deducing why and how Peter would know. He wasn't callous enough, especially when emotions were running higher, to have any fire anywhere near Peter and Derek, and now Cora of course. "Five of them spread out, spelled so that they weren't a danger to Teddy, especially in case he knock them over or try to get the open flames as a werewolf. There were sometimes other humans here too, like Hermione and Fleur and Bill, just to ensure he got real sense of pack, but I don't think he really had that…until now." Jimmy had started the ball rolling.

"I see…" whatever else Peter might have been about to say was unknown by the loud voice.

"WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?" Scott protested most loudly, scrambling away, cheeks bright red as he stared away from the stripping boys.

Jimmy and Teddy gave him 'what the fuck do you think we're doing' looks, as if he was the insane one. While he stared back at them thinking they were the insane ones.

Even Stiles was giving Scott an odd look, they shared dressing rooms with the rest of the Lacrosse team, why did he suddenly have a problem with undress? Hell, he and Scott got changed all the time, was it because he didn't know Teddy or Jimmy all that well? "Calm down, Bro!" Stiles said, "You'll see why!" already making his way over to Harry, after seeing how they'd transformed…he didn't want to be too near. He was grateful he didn't have the hearing the others did, it must be painful to hear.

"Where are you going?" Scott asked, backtracking and following Stiles, "Aren't you staying?" was his dad expecting him back or something? You wouldn't think so considering how late it is.

"No," Stiles shook his head as he sat down on the lawn chair, one of the many strewn around the place, Hermione, Harry and Peter had mostly sat there since they came out. Cora had wandered over and began talking to Hermione at one point, as the only girls there. "Thanks," accepting the drink Harry handed to him.

Then the screaming and grinding of bones begun, Scott cringed, covering his ears, watching the two completely horrified by what he was seeing and hearing.

It started a backlash, because as Harry transformed into his animagus form – after undressing – Peter, Derek and Cora gave little moue of surprise before they were in wolf shape as well.

Hermione and Stiles stared at them in awe, all of them were different colours and sizes.

"What the…" for once Stiles couldn't form a sentence as he stared at the sight in mesmerisation.

"The pack bonds…" Hermione said in awe, "It's bigger than I could have fathomed." Even the pain Teddy and Jimmy had gone through had been much shorter and less hair raising than normal. Unless, she was just recalling it worse than normal.

"Harry are the cognizant?" Hermione asked, she wasn't exactly pack, just pack-adjacent, if that so she couldn't tell through the pack bonds.

The three heads glancing at her and nodding answered that question.

Harry let out what could only be a laugh – in the form of a few chuffs – before bounding after Teddy, who bolted barraging into Derek wanting him to play as well. In fact, they all took off, the call of the moon making them give up their full humanity and let their wolf take some control as they all let go and had fun.

Scott just watched the scene in front of him, his jealousy beginning to get the better of him. He did not feel like pack, did not feel the pull the others did. Even Stiles joined in running around with the others, but Scott noticed that Peter, Jimmy and Teddy never once even opened their mouths near him while Derek and Cora playfully did.

Nobody so much as looked at him.

Hermione on the other hand, just watched them all, taking a few photos with a nostalgic yet happy look on her face.

------------0

Descriptions of their wolf forms will be added in the next chapter 😊 and I think it's easy to deduce why Scott hasn't transformed into a wolf with the others and it wasn't for the purpose of leaving him out…maybe one day Scott will accept all of himself but it's not now and maybe never yes, he's in the Hale pack, and Peter will be keeping a close eye on him and the first sign of trouble he will do as promised! Peter is only allowing him because he feels he has to, it's his problem to clean up, but will Scott remain a member of the Hale pack or will he screw up so spectacularly that he doesn't only just lose his place in a pack – or any pack come to that…but his freedom too? I'm aware that Scott is liked by a lot of people so A Scott screws up at some point or B he remains steadfast and inevitably comes an immersed member of the Hale pack? Just bear in mind there is still A LOT of resentment on Scott's behalf despite the knowledge that Peter was feral and he wasn't fully at fault. If anyone it was Jennifer who started the ball rolling! R&R please!

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

READ! - I had to change bits of the past few chapters to ensure a month passed - I had it only a week I'm afraid I screwed up - between both full moons. So, you'll notice a few changes in that, nothing big or drastic. I'll start putting the dates up again! That way it will stop me screwing up so badly LOL! AND I'm not sure if I did those changes here so I'll need to look >.<

Chapter 35

Harry woke with a jerk and a belated groan as his phone persistently rang in the background. Summoning it, meanwhile simultaneously casting a silencing charm on the offending ringtone, having no wish for the others to wake so early. Although, it took Harry blearily looking at the time, squinting to see it right, before he realized just how early it actually was. The living area had been transformed into a sleeping den, more literal today than ever, since there were only four humans in the room, the rest were werewolves. Stiles was literally in the middle of the puppy pile. Scott lay curled up as close to Stiles as he could, with quite an uncomfortable look on his face. he hadn’t made a single attempt to include himself last night, despite Scott, Jimmy and Teddy’s attempts to include him wholly in pack proceedings. Perhaps Scott was just feeling a little lost, maybe the next few full moons would be better and easier for the teen. Hermione was nowhere to be seen, and she wasn’t in the house.

Once he was out of the living room and in the kitchen, absently making himself some coffee, he called back.

“You called?” Harry asked, stretching out, muffling a groan of relief. Merlin, no matter how effortless it looked, truth was after spending so long, with rigorous exercises changing back caused a lot of aches and pains. Nothing a muscle relaxant wouldn’t be able to beat that’s for certain.

“I found someone, they want one thousand five hundred galleons though,” the calm quiet voice informed him, “Not even dropping your name worked. Then again, those kinds of folks, the nomads, aren’t much for keeping up with gossip and news that centre around the magical world.” He worked as a broker for Harry, he spent most of his time on the move, going from shop to shop, going through his contacts until he got what his client wanted. Harry wasn’t his only client but he was on you definitely didn’t want to disappoint.

“I can’t say I blame them,” Harry retorted seriously, a grim countenance in his voice. “If I was in their shoes I would do the same thing.” Vividly reminded of last night, he couldn’t help but dwell on the fact that life would probably be very different for the werewolf nomads soon enough. Fenrir Greyback wasn’t the only werewolf to reject magic and the magical worlds prejudice after all.

“Perhaps,” the man conceded, “Either way, she isn’t budging on prices, I think she just wants to make sure they go to a good home. She refuses to deal with me, you’ll need to deal with her yourself.” Hindsight was a bitch, otherwise he would have lied to her and informed her that, yes, he was the actual client not a client for a client.

“Don’t worry you’ll get your funds,” Harry grunted, rolling his eyes, knowing what was really bothering him. “Text me the details, and I’ll deal with the rest. Thank you for all your hard work.” It couldn’t have been easy tracking down what he wanted, but he had done it and that was all that mattered.

“I’ll text you, and thanks,” with that the call ended, Harry put his phone aside and greedily grabbed his coffee, and sipped it. “Did you manage to get a meeting with Satomi?” talking to thin air, or so it looked until Peter wandered in, already speaking, answering Harry’s question.

“She’s happy to accommodate us, already planning a grand feast for lunch,” Peter pursed his lips, while part of him relished in the grandiose affair, Peter would have preferred something…less a spectacle to truly get to know Satomi’s pack and for Satomi’s pack to truly get to know his own. While his was nowhere near Satomi’s numbers, he hoped one day to have a large pack, one that was close, one that would do anything for each other and inevitably…be a sight to behold that nobody would dare try anything in Beacon Hills, in his territory.

“You don’t seem very impressed,” Harry pointed out, curious despite himself. it dawned very quickly, “You’d prefer something more intimate...”

Surprise flickered over his blue eyes, he wasn’t used to people being able to read him so easily.

“Then suggest something like that, Peter, you’re an Alpha, compromise between the pair of you,” Harry ordered, slightly surprised that Peter didn’t do just that. He wasn’t one for holding back, or refraining from saying exactly what was on his mind. Ignoring the next message he’d received for the moment.

“It won’t be easy to regain past Hale alliances…I’m afraid most packs won’t touch Beacon Hills with a barge pole.” Peter confessed, he wasn’t in a place where he felt he could make demands. Three of the closest packs to Beacon Hills after Satomi were obliterated, all thanks to the ‘Alpha pack’ there were so many other packs gone because of Argent, it was…horrific to see, to bear, to acknowledge. His family hadn’t been the only one to suffer, and somehow it didn’t help anything. Even his contacts were leery! It had taken a lot of convincing to get them to stay on the phone.

“And no doubt most of the pack’s that your sister had alliances with are gone,” Harry murmured his tone grim. A stark reminder of all the arsons/murders the Argents had committed. Not that Harry would ever forget, he had stared at the pictures long enough, heard the words from Argent’s mouth. Merlin, she had no soul, he would be asking how she could have committed such atrocities. Unfortunately, such questions had long gone from him with Voldemort’s tyranny.

“Yes, which hasn’t helped matters, they’ve probably assumed this was why they were targeted,” Peter said dryly.

“Give it time, Peter, things are changing, just focus on the ones who are willing right now,” Harry replied, “Those are the ones you want. Who will be there for you and the pack through thick and thin, who are willing to risk it all.” Not that they had much to risk.

“Makes me wonder though, whether Satomi would be doing this if you weren’t my mate, and in my pack.” Peter confessed, he wasn’t used to being a man of doubt. He had always been confident, self-assured in his own abilities, but the fire…the fire had stripped him of a lot of things, not just his sanity for a while.

“You contacted her first without any word from me, and all Satomi knew was that I had met both you and Derek,” Harry explained, “There was no knowledge that I was in the pack, she didn’t know. Plus, Satomi wouldn’t, no matter how…indebted she was…invite someone she didn’t want to begin an alliance with into her territory. She’s much too old to put up with such frivolities that new packs indulge in.” Harry levitated a full cup of coffee towards Peter, “Breakfast?”

Peter nodded, “I’d like that,” his stomach grumbled in agreement. Staring at the cup, his mind drifting back to last night, a smug smile playing across his face. “We all evolved into true wolves last night,” he had never expected that in a million years, “I…Talia and Laura were the only Hale wolves with the ability,” truth be told he’d always been a little envious of it, not enough to harm them, they had been his pack after all, but he was allowed to be jealous without being murderous.

“And I’ve told you until recent years all of you could transform into wolves, I don’t know if its people forgetting…the infusion of Mundane blood or if evolution just decided to take it back for a while…either way, long ago entire packs could transform into wolves at will.” Harry pointed out, “I don’t have many books on the subject, but there are enough that you should believe it. Having Teddy and jimmy in your pack has either jump started it or your wolf just knew what to do and copied.” During the full moon the wolves do have more control than the human counterparts even with the best of anchors. Or perhaps it was knowledge and knowing that it was actually possible that enabled it, but all three of them transforming at the exact same time? No, he felt there was something more to it.

“Did it feel forced? The transformation?” Hermione asked, making her presence known, but Harry and Peter had been aware of her nearness as soon as she apparated. “Coffee, immediately, gimmie,” she murmured, still half asleep.

Harry rolled his eyes, flicking his wand as he idly checked his phone, relieved to see that he didn’t have to go far for his latest pick up. His lips twitched, remembering the conversation he and Peter had earlier in the week.

-----0 Flashback 0------

“I actually always wanted a dog until Ripper put them off me for life, how about you?” Harry asked, “Did you ever want a pet? Or is it seen as distasteful for you guys?” despite everything he knew, there was a lot he did not.

“I was never interested in anything other than learning.” Peter confessed. “Determined to protect the pack to the best of my abilities, especially with everything happening around Beacon Hills.” The hunters, the proposed truces, other packs, tensions rising, it was a dreadful time. The entire pack had been constantly on edge, perhaps why Derek’s fling with Argent had gone unnoticed.

“Somehow that doesn’t surprise me,” Harry said with a smile, wondering if Peter had always had the making of an Alpha or if he was just protective of all that was ‘his’ regardless it would make him an amazing Alpha. Cora and Derek were beginning to settle down, the fear and tense anticipation of something happening fading as they begun to act more like family, pack, than strangers they’d all become over the period of six years.

“My poor nephew always wanted a dog, drove Talia insane constantly asking for his birthday and Christmas for years,” Peter mused, “If it had just been him, there would have been a chance the dog would stay…but in a house surrounded by Predators? The dog would have bolted with its tail between its legs within seconds.” A snort drawing itself out of him, it was a hilarious picture he must admit.

“I’ve heard that Scott has a desire to be a Vet…will his lycanthrope affect his chosen field?” Harry asked, brow furrowed, it would be another reason for Scott to hate the pack, to hate being a werewolf, despite the benefits he’d gained.

“If there were many werewolves working there, then yes, but if its just the one, no, especially a Beta, or an Omega, they don’t scream predator like Alpha’s do.” Peter explained, he had no desire to discuss Scott McCall. He hadn’t seen hide nor hair of the boy since, the bond was barely there, and he despaired really, the urge to wash his hands of the teen was strong. Yet, this was his mess, he had given the boy a chance, and he knew, deep in his heart it would only be so long before he screwed up. It wasn’t as if he was gaining any strength when it came to McCall his bond was weak, fragmented. Not like the rest of his packs bonds, which were blazing brightly. It helped his Beta’s, his family feel safe.

“That’s good to know,” Harry conceded, pressing himself closer to Peter, six years of impersonal touches, without pack…it had to have been difficult. Peter never asked for any contact, and yes, he scented his pack, but that contact was brief.

This quiet time between the both of them, late at night, just talking, touching, getting to know each other. Confessions, such as the fact before the fire Peter would have most likely jumped Harry and been done with it. Harry had delighted in that knowledge though, laughing genuinely amused. He seemed to love getting to know everything about Peter and his pack before. It almost felt normal, taking about the pack he lost now. It wasn’t something he could do with either Derek and Cora…although they did talk about it themselves, so that was something, they were all healing. He couldn’t help but wonder often ‘what if’ what if Laura hadn’t left him behind? What if she had stayed? Been more like her mother? Strong enough, determined enough to see the pack thrive and survive? It still hurt, that he had been abandoned, left for dead by any hunter that felt like picking off one of the remaining Hales. It wasn’t as if it had been a secret, his state had been in the paper along with the tragedy. At least it was no longer considered an ‘accidental fire’ which still caused fury to course through him.

Harry’s simple touches brought him back, no, they weren’t just simple touches, they grounded him, by the Moon he didn’t know what he would be without Harry. He owed him everything, this wonderful pack he was building, keeping his families territory, happiness. Oh, he knew what he would be without Harry, more than likely dead, put down like a feral animal. He leaned his head against Harry’s as they sat there now in silence. Just soaking up the warmth of pack, family, happiness, mates.

-------0 End flashback 0--------

Seeing Harry glancing at his phone, it brought up the knowledge of his impending departure, “When are you leaving?” Peter asked, revealing none of the apprehension he was feeling. Not because he was worried he couldn’t look after his pack. No, it was Harry’s presence he was going to miss, his mate, and he’d be away, by the moon who knows where tracking down a fugitive that had killed dozens of MACUSA’s best and brightest over the past decade or so. Harry was powerful yes, but he wasn’t immortal, he could still be killed. He had a greater chance than a normal human, but god help him, he still worried.

“Later tonight once Teddy returns to Hogwarts,” Harry explained, “I’ve put it off too long, thankfully though he hadn’t hurt anyone since…at least nobody we know about.” He would feel guilty if he found out he had been indiscriminately killing when he could have brought him in or killed him in the weeks past.

“I wouldn’t say it was forced,” Peter finally answered Hermione’s question, watching her with amusement. He was used to the lack of sleep on the full moon, his body was well adapted. Hermione though, apparently wasn’t used to pulling all-nighters, at least not to the extent she could function without coffee the morning after. “More of the feeling that I suddenly knew I could, and I felt nothing but excitement and curiosity down the bond. I believe both Teddy and Jimmy’s wolf knew and wanted it to happen. The moment of acceptance, I transformed, I felt the echo of the others turning as well.”

“Including Teddy and Jimmy?” Hermione asked, wide eyed, “Did you feel it last time?”

“No, nothing like this, I think perhaps through the bond…the pain lessened, it wasn’t quite so grating on my ears this time.” Peter stated wryly, that didn’t mean he hadn’t hurt for them, he had, but it didn’t mean he was going to cry for the pain they endured, tears would do nothing for them in the long run. That wasn’t to say that he hadn’t hated watching the pain they’d gone through, especially when they sounded lupine in nature as the change took. It had made his wolf lurch in sympathy understanding them in a way humans couldn’t possibly.

“That’s true, it didn’t seem to hurt as much…and it didn’t take as long, the change was much swifter than usual,” Harry commented as he begun making breakfast for everyone. He wished he had met the Hales a lot sooner, Teddy was changing, either that or his magic was aiding it, the pack bonds, something, to have him in less pain growing up…it would have been a godsend. He didn’t say this though, he knew how much pain the loss of his pack Peter still endured. Cora and Derek had had years to overcome the pain of loss, or rather accept it. Peter had not, most days the pain was fresh as if it had just happened, while part of him knew it had been years.

“I truly wonder if the results could be replicated, or if it’s the trust being built up with you being the mate of an Alpha werewolf…” Hermione mused, the academic in her unable to help itself. The smell of food already beginning to waft through the air, as Harry began to make the food for them all. Sausage was cooking in the frying pan, eggs floating nearby just waiting to go in, while Harry absently whisked some eggs to make scrambled eggs, bread floating over to the toaster to be toasted.

Peter and Harry just shared an amused look, Harry used to her and Peter fast coming to understand that was just who Hermione was.

“Need any help?” Peter asked, despite the night he had, he felt like he had so much energy, he needed to do something. Perhaps a run around the territory after breakfast would help.

“Flip the bacon over, remember to leave some to get crispier though,” Harry commented, as he turned the sausages over in the pan. “Stiles loves crispy bacon, and he doesn’t get it often at home,”

“Why’s that? Is his father forcing him to be a vegetarian?” Hermione asked, not quite as aware of Stiles and his fathers relationship.

Harry snorted, “Try the other way around,” putting a plate in front of the toaster were the toast floated out and onto it. “Stiles is trying to keep his father healthy, ever since he found out his cholesterol was much too high. Noah doesn’t do shopping, hasn’t done since his wife died, Stiles…took on too much after that. I make sure to take him at least once a month for a big shop, he never buys anything like Bacon and tries bless him, to keep his father from eating anything remotely unhealthy going so far as to show up at his work with healthy lunches.”

“He’s…a bit young to have so much responsibility on his shoulders,” Hermione’s lips pursed at that.

Peter felt a renewed surge of annoyance at Noah Stilinski and smug satisfaction coursing through him. Stiles was more wolf than human, even before he knew of the supernatural. He wondered if that was a reflection of Stiles and Teddy’s friendship. Stiles cared wholly, and would do anything in order to help those he cared about. That loyalty…it was irreplaceable. He wanted that loyalty, and he had gotten it.

“I know, but if he doesn’t, both of them end up only existing on takeaways,” Harry said, as he began to move the food onto platters and make more. “Do you have any idea what it was like to have a phone call from a tearful eight year old begging for me to take him shopping? That he had money, that he’d pay, he just wanted to get some shopping? So his daddy would stop eating so unhealthy?” sometimes he regretted not taking Stiles away from Noah, but Stiles would have hated him for it. He loved his dad, he’d already lost his mother so he’d done his best by him.

Hermione’s hand raised to cover her mouth, shocked but not overly emotional over what she was hearing. She had seen the darkest edges of this world, and nothing, nothing truly surprised her anymore.

“And the drinking?” Peter asked darkly. Very tempted to break into the Sherriff’s house and steal anything remotely alcoholic from the house in order to aid Stiles in keeping pack adjacent healthy.

“It isn’t anywhere near as bad as it used to be,” Harry confirmed, “He knows to come here when it gets too much…although I hadn’t seen him in a while before he called about Derek. I believe he was trying to protect me from the supernatural world, but something must have pinged when Derek was shot.”

“How do you mean?” Peter asked, curious despite himself, as he shifted the bacon to the pan and put it in its normal place.

“The stress of it, I believe had his magic activating in a way that shouldn’t quite be possible. I believe he suddenly remembered the books I own. How many of them were actually supernatural, and thus he contacted me to find out for definite.” Harry explained, shrugging his shoulders.

“Why is that impossible?” Peter queried, grabbing the glasses without being asked, Hermione got the orange, apple and butterbeer from the fridge.

“Because they were charmed, I had Stiles around all the time, he didn’t know about the magical world and I didn’t want to force him into it as you’re aware. So the books…he shouldn’t have been aware of them. Yet his spark must have peeled back the magic then or now to make him aware.” Harry informed him.

“Which is it? Then or now?” Hermione wondered, his spark was so different from all she knew.

“That’s the thing I don’t know, and neither does Stiles, he can just suddenly remember always seeing the titles. Knowing Stiles, he would have wanted to read them, so the fact he didn’t leads me to believe the spark had merely peeled it back. Allowing him to see something that inevitably helped him help Derek. His magic knew, it knew it needed a pack to fully form, it helped Stiles find that,”

“Magic doesn’t normally react that way unless they’re in danger…extreme danger,” Hermione said, brow furrowed as she tried to come to terms with what she was hearing.

“He was in danger, he was immersed in the supernatural world without an anchor, a teether, and completely ignorant with his spark suddenly igniting due to his close proximity to them.” Harry pointed out, “I suspect that was enough,” the more time that passed the more he learned, the greater his understanding of everything that had happened.

“I still do not understand myself, why you and Teddy’s proximity didn’t spark it when he first met you,” Peter conceded as he took a seat, ears perking up as he heard Derek and Cora whispering in awe over their ‘transformation’ the other night. No doubt they had been sitting listening to this conversation as well.

“Because we aren’t…magical sparks,” Harry said struggling to explain, “You have sparks, an Alpha spark, a Beta spark… they’re ever changing but still there. It happens each time you transform you’re constantly using it. It’s inherently different from our magic, we were born with cores, not sparks it’s just…entirely different aspect of magic. It may have been different if either Teddy or I used magic in front of him, but we didn’t…” not even once.

“He was still here, in a house immersed with magic,” Hermione mused, “That should have been enough, if it had been any other situation but sparks are notoriously difficult to activate,” she conceded.

“You’re read about them?” Peter asked, perking up, gazing at Hermione with his blue penetrating eyes. Breakfast momentarily forgotten, as forgotten as he could get it the smell was enticing to say the least.

“I have, I believe Stiles has been reading it, I had a copy,” Hermione explained, “Your library?” she turned to ask Harry.

“Yes, I’m not risking Noah finding them, Stiles has made it clear he doesn’t want his father in the know.” Harry stated, and no doubt with Stiles keeping secrets, Noah would attempt to find out.

“That never works out well,” Hermione murmured as she begun to put her breakfast on to her plate.

“No, it doesn’t, but at the end of the day, if Stiles doesn’t want him to know…he will have to borne the consequences when they come calling. Telling Noah and any consequences of that would fall on whoever told him.” Harry said grimly, and he didn’t intend to be the one going down that particular rabbit hole. He had warned Stiles of the outcomes, and given him the deciding factor, what happened well, that was all down to him. He was nearing adult age, although if one put what Stiles had gone through over the years, he was an adult. He’d been making decisions from a young age that no young child should.

“Morning guys, come eat,” Harry said, just as the door swung open emitting a tired but elated Cora and Derek. One night seemed to have taken years’ worth of stress from their shoulders.

“I want to try transforming but I’m too tired,” Cora groaned, taking a seat, giving both Harry and Peter deference by showing her neck to them for a moment out of sheer habit but now trust, a trust that had been building up since day one.

“Eat as much food as you can,” Harry told her, “I’d say until the afternoon before attempting, it takes a lot of energy, it will take less so as your body becomes accustomed to it. Just like Beta shift really, but you probably wont remember that, you’ll have been quite young when you began shifting.” None of the born werewolves would remember the energy it took to transform.

“We don’t fully shift, for years it’s merely partially shifting,” Peter explained easily, “Eyes and claws mostly, some learn to fully shift quicker than others, especially in the event of a serious injury.” He had watched his nieces and nephew being raised, despite only being a few years older than them. “My mother and Talia said I had fully shifted by the age of two out of sheer stubbornness.” A wistful smile on his face. He missed them all, and wished they were here. If he hadn’t cared he wouldn’t have gone on to hunt down those who had killed his pack after all.

“Sounds like you,” Harry said wryly, Peter was stubborn to the core.

Peter gave a little huffed laugh, not truly in the mood to be amused, as his mind drifted to his family long lost to him. Harry’s hand giving his own a squeeze and remaining there as he ate brought him back to the here and now. Thankfully Derek hadn’t curled into himself in guilt, but there was definitely a deep grief and sadness and self-loathing there but it didn’t jump out and drown Peter in the feelings.

The others were quick to join them, and Derek and Peter automatically pulled Jimmy and Teddy’s pain before they could sit down. Teddy leaned against Derek, almost high with the relief from the pain, brushing his face along the crook of his neck, scent marking him as he sleepily murmured, “Thank you,” Jimmy wasn’t quite so…wolfish with his thanks but there was no denying he felt nothing but deep gratitude for Peter’s assistance.

Scott grimaced and took a seat, finding it wholly unacceptable, weird and deeply uncomfortable. Even though his wolf whined pitifully, desiring contact, but as always, Scott completely ignored the urges.

Stiles upon seeing Derek and Teddy interacting curiously felt two very different emotions. A sharp surge of jealousy and amusement at his best friends actions. He completely ignored the jealousy, refusing to dwell on it, not amongst this particular company who could smell it on him. At least everyone – other than Scott – had the decency to completely ignore it while Scott just screwed up his nose as if he couldn’t understand the emotion he’d just felt from Stiles. Which was true enough, even though Scott had become a werewolf, Stiles had never been jealous of Scott so that emotion had never been directed Scott’s way.

“I forgot to ask, what times this meeting with Satomi?” Harry asked, glancing Peter’s way, idly wondering if Scott was going to be coming or if he’d remain stubborn and not want much to do with pack activities.

Peter glanced at his watch, “Two hours until the scheduled time,” eleven o’clock, just before lunch. “Will you be there for the duration?” he did want his entire pack with him, although honestly, he could do without McCall screwing things up for him. The teen had a certain way of screwing things up.

“Yes, I’ll be ensuring Teddy and Jimmy get back to Hogwarts safely before departing,” Harry declared, giving a smile to his son and friend who’s heads snapped up at their names.

“How long will you be gone?” Teddy asked, a concerned look appearing on his face.

“I don’t know,” Harry revealed, always honest with his godson, who he considered his son. “It depends on how long I take to locate and apprehend him.”

“You’ll be back before the next full moon though, right?” Teddy asked, aware that after he begun Hogwarts Harry took on more difficult cases and could sometimes be away for weeks at a time.

“I shall endeavour to be,” Harry said, not promising anything but he would do his best, as he always did. “If I’m not you’ll have the rest of the pack here,” Teddy would never be alone again if anything ever happened to him. This place, and everything he owed would go to Teddy.

“I will…wont I?” Teddy said, relaxing perceptibly. “You must write to me though, promise,” Teddy demanded of his Alpha.

“As always,” Harry declared with a nod, even if it was just always a very short missive to let his son know he was alive and well.

The rest of the worry drained from Teddy at that, a small relieved smile lighting up his features.

“And what about me?” Peter enquired, his tone teasing.

“I’ll send you a Patronus Message,” Harry revealed, “Every evening at nine o’clock but if you are around Muggles the message won’t play so I suggest you’re home at that time every night.”

Peter blinked, “Are you giving me a curfew?” he asked incredulously, completely ignoring Cora’s and Derek’s amusement for now. He would bask in it later, the fact they were finding amusement in anything. When they both first returned they had been so solemn, guilt-ridden, angry, furious to the point of killing.

“Well, I’m hardly going to expose magic am I?” Harry said innocently enough, except if you knew where to look. Hermione and Peter did ironically enough, know where to look. Despite all his learnings, his eyes…always gave him away. The glint in them indicated a strong amusement at the moment despite being pretty impassive. Teddy too begun to find himself amused by his dad’s actions, not surprised, definitely not, he’d always been rather Slytherin in getting what he wanted.

Peter just stared at Harry completely flummoxed, his lips twitching betraying his amusement. What could he expect from his mate? Certainly not a meek little thing that couldn’t fight back or didn’t have a way with words. Leaning back, he let him win, this time, “Very well,” he replied, after all he was quite correct in a way, the supernatural could not be exposed.

Harry just winked in reply, “I have to leave for half an hour, I’ll be back well in time for the meeting, I shall Apparate us there, save us a journey,” at least it’s less awkward time with Scott, who didn’t seem to know how to behave or be calmed by his pack. Plus, with that many people it would take two cars, save on gas as well. He hadn’t modified any of his cars magically like the Ministry did with there’s or MACUSA when driving around the Mundane world.

“Where are you going, Dad?” Teddy asked, the sound of scraping of cutlery as they continued to eat the only other thing to be heard.

“I’m going to collect something,” Harry said mysteriously, with a devious twinkle in his eyes.

Teddy in reply just grumbled, knowing by the look on his dads face he wasn’t going to get anything more out of him. He only usually got like that when it got near birthdays. Stiles and Teddy shared a known commiserating look. Stiles hated surprises, and every year Harry got him a gift, since he was nine years old, and always dropped little hints that were so obscure it never made sense until he had the gift open. Same with Teddy too, although there had been a few times where Teddy had actually guessed the gifts.

Scott suddenly screeching and jumping away from the table had everyone on high alert.

“What the…” Harry muttered, heart pounding, he and Hermione had their wands out.

“What are you? A werewolf or a wuss?” Stiles rolled his eyes, gently grasping the snake and hoisting it around his body.

“Is…is that the snake you had?” Scott gaped, eyes wide, “I thought your dad…” he’d hated that damn thing and had been secretly pleased that it was gone from his best friends life.

“He did,” Stiles retorted, still angry over that actually, his dad bought him a Boa for his birthday, probably drunk out of his gourd and then forced him to give it up despite the fact Stiles had looked after it properly. Harry had come to the rescue, and now the Boa had free reign over the property and never stayed in a locked tank. He had one though, but it was rarely used.

“What was that?” Harry hissed at the snake, causing absolutely everyone except Teddy to stiffen. A burst of absolute fear came from Jimmy, but everyone else was merely confused.

The Boa hissed back in reply, Peter watched stunned, was Harry truly having a conversation with a snake? They were conversing way too long, and Harry had a concerned look on his face that spoke volumes.

“What the hell is going on?” Scott demanded loudly, he was predictably ignored, and in turn Scott ignored the look of consternation he received from Teddy, Derek and Cora at the disrespect.

“Apparently he was nearly tramped to death five times on his return here,” Harry said, eyes flicking between Peter, Derek and Hermione. “The animals are acting strange in the Preserve, all of them, fleeing in different directions, even on the road.”

“That explains the weird calls my dad got,” Stiles said, “There has been more accidents with deer’s running into the road causing people to crash their cars. There haven’t been any fatalities though,”

“This is information you should always share with your Alpha,” Peter stated, his tone firm but not reprimanding, he was new to their world, he probably didn’t understand the significance of it.

“Stiles is human he doesn’t need an Alpha!” Scott argued.

Stiles blinked, “What do you mean?” baffled, “Why would you want to know about deer causing accidents?”

“Animals have a tendency to…sense the predators in us,” Derek was the one to continue, “They avoid us, especially the Alpha’s, they run in the opposite direction…for all the animals in the preserve to suddenly start acting up…”

“More than one Alpha in the area,” Cora stated bluntly.

“Oh,” Stiles said with dawning realisation, “Sorry,” he murmured feeling like a failure.

“Stiles, you’re new to the supernatural, there will be many times when clues will go completely over your head, but you’ll learn in time, just like we all did.” Harry stated, his tone firm and soothing. “Do not worry yourself over it, as you said, nobody has been hurt and we know now.”

Stiles nodded, his anxiety fading as if it had never been there to begin with, “Now go and take him to his tank, he doesn’t wish to be outside the confines of the property, he’s had a good scare.” He had an open tank, that was the size of an entire wall in Harry’s bedroom, which was primarily used in the colder weather.

Now Harry was having second thoughts about leaving, but he had given Donovan his word. He would need to be quick in capturing his latest target. No playing around, but not taking risks, he had to make sure his pack was safe. Perhaps he should inform Donovan that this would be his final trip abroad for a while, at least until life settled down here in Beacon Hills and his pack was…prepared for anything that came their way. So the quicker he did it the better, it made him wonder if he should just leave his latest project but he had already paid for someone to hunt someone down for him. Who knows when another opportunity like this might come around?

----------0

Upon Harry’s return, Cora, Peter, Derek and Scott all inhaled sharply, all brows furrowing in sync at the smell they could scent coming off Harry. Now why on earth would he be anywhere near wolves? He had no reason to be, but that scent wasn’t just from his clothes, Peter realized, he had wolves with him.

“That is disconcerting and hilarious at the same time,” Hermione commented, watching their movements with rapid attention. Did they just feel safe enough to allow their inhabitations to go or did they act like this even in public? How it is that nobody had figured out if that was the way they go, Hermione didn’t know. It was deliberately canine in the way they acted, sniffing the air, cocking their head to the side.

“They should be taken to a wildlife sanctuary,” Peter commented the moment Harry drifted through the door with a large cardboard box in his hands. “They won’t survive without proper care,” assuming they were just born whelps.

“What happened?” Hermione asked trying to peek into the box, but Harry wouldn’t let her. In retaliation, Hermione made the sides of the boxes invisible so everyone could see what was in it.

“I’m a sap, that’s what,” Harry grumbled, he’d gone for one and ended up coming back with the entire bloody pack of pups. He just couldn’t bare to see them all separated. “And they’re at an age were they are free to leave their…mother,” pausing at the word.

“They are wild animals,” Peter reminded him, perplexed as to why Harry was being so mysterious.

Derek was positively buzzing with excitement, none of this showed on his face or body, it was as it always was, impassive to the extreme. He took never showing your feelings to a whole new extreme, if it wasn’t for the pack bonds you would never know the longing, the sheer desire to scoop up the pups and cherish them.

Seeing, no, feeling that…Harry knew immediately that he had made the correct choice. “Technically,” Harry agreed with Peter with a nod, “These aren’t just wolves that have been born in the wild…they’re smart...”

“Oh my! Are they moon cubs?” Hermione said reverentially, they were so rare the fact Harry had managed to track one down was amazing let alone more than one.

“They are,” Harry said smugly.

“Moon cubs?” if Hermione was reverential Teddy’s tone was…down right humbled and awed.

Peter shrewdly watched the magical’s, and yes Teddy and Jimmy were magical’s as well as werewolves. There was evidently something he was missing, and Harry was still preventing even Teddy from opening the box, despite the fact they could clearly see the animals.

“Originally I intended to get one for you, Derek,” Harry explained, watching the werewolf startle at the announcement, his fingers flexing into claws for a second before he calmed. You see, Moon cubs or pups, differ from those whelped in the wild.”

“Its true,” Hermione said enthusiastically, “If two werewolves mate during the full moon, in their animal forms, they can successfully conceive. It’s only happened – at least in Britain with the Ministry’s knowledge – twice in history. They give birth to actual wolf cubs, that can only be distinguished from normal wolves by their beauty and human intelligence.”

“These are a result of two werewolves mating,” Harry explained, gazing at Hermione fondly, “They will not be afraid of you, and can and will enjoy being part of a pack. I just couldn’t stand to see them separated, they barely moved away from one another while I was there. To have separated them would have been the worst thing anyone could do.” He’d paid a bloody fine price to take them all, but the knowledge that they’d be part of a werewolf pack had warmed the female werewolf to allow him to take the entire pack. She’d been paid what she wanted anyway so there was that.

Harry finally opened the box, and removed the first one, a female, and wandered over to Derek. “I know you’ve always wanted a companion. She will need to be trained but as a werewolf she will be more liable to listen to you than any trainer could accomplish. She will also take to pack hierarchy easily enough, treat her well, Derek, and give her a good name,” with that he handed the beautiful wolf cub over to Derek. It was small, but it wouldn’t remain that way, within seven months it would be near enough full sized.

“Cora, you’ll have more than enough time for yours, especially if you’re taking your exams online,” Harry said, passing over a male wolf cub, with a smile at her disbelieving look. “But you won’t be alone, I’m sure between you and Derek you could have them all trained within weeks,” plus having a constant companion would help heal in a way nothing else could. Having an animal to talk to, confide in, knowing it couldn’t parrot anything back and cause more strife. It would be a weight off, plus that kind of bond…was irreplaceable. Hedwig had been Harry’s everything for seven years, and it had destroyed him when she passed. The years leading up to that devastation though…he wouldn’t change for a damn thing.

“Also, I have permission from McGonagall for you to take this little one back to Hogwarts. He will remain in your rooms while you attend classes, and you will train him. Either that, or he remains here while you’re in school with the rest of his pack where he’s probably safest.” Harry went on, giving one of them over to Teddy who stared at Harry with starry eyes, unable to believe he was finally getting a pet of his own, well, one that wasn’t his owl anyway. Harry always said that he couldn’t get one until he was out of full time education, because of his job he was away for weeks at a time. The snake was different, he could take care of himself.

“And last but no means least, Peter, she is yours,” Harry said, passing the cub over, a very fond look on his face. “She’ll keep you company when I can’t,” rubbing the cub on the forehead, as Peter stared down at it looking like he wanted to either chuck it away or draw it closer. “And the fifth one, belongs to everyone, but I think…that Stiles might bond with him, especially with his magic just awoken he will find himself drawn to a familiar, and it seems to be unconsciously already happening.” Finally looking away from Peter, and at everyone, a small fond smile on his face. He was ever so glad he had met them all.

“Do you have a delivery coming by owl?” Harry asked, glancing at Hermione, Teddy or Jimmy. They were the only ones who could have a delivery coming by owl after all. Barely blinking when he felt warmth penetrating his back as Peter wrapped his arms around him. nuzzling his neck, silently thanking him for the wonderful gift he’d just been given. Silently thanking him for thinking of his family, their pack, and for being wonderful. He didn’t need to say any of these things, the bond did it for them.

“Oh, that’s me!” Hermione said, her eagerness returning once more. “I had the pictures I took last night and had them developed. You’ll get to see what you look like in wolf form!”

Harry chuffed in amusement, allowing the owl entrance into his home, as he allowed Stiles to handle the wolf cub. He wasn’t worried about Stiles hurting him, despite his general clumsiness, he never had an accident when he focused.

The next hour before going to Alpha Satomi was filled with wonder and general happiness. The pictures of them spread all over the table, as Stiles flailed and wildly gastrulated over things that had happened last night. Scott sometimes laughed as if he couldn’t help himself, other times he was quiet and contemplative. Harry couldn’t help but sigh in relief at the success so far, Scott was finally starting to come around.

Then to Peter’s surprise, there was no large spectacle, it was a small intimate affair. He knew, then and there that Harry had something to do with it, the comment Satomi gave in passing confirmed his theory.

It had been a good day, the only downside was the fact that Harry left with a bag of items leaving the house feeling strangely bereft without his powerful sometimes overwhelming, but calming presence. The thing that truly helped them, was the feel of Harry still all around them in the wards…and their vulnerable little wolf cubs.

Unsurprisingly, the three Hales – plus Stiles - ended up looking after five of them. With explicit permission from both Peter and Derek to leave the cubs there. Teddy had asked Peter with wide pleading eyes, and Stiles had used his own Bambi like eyes on Derek who could not refuse even if he tried. Not that it was difficult between the three of them, they were perfectly able to look after them. Stiles, though, upon realizing he’d be going home to an empty house, had asked to stay despite the fact Teddy and Jimmy wouldn’t be there. Peter and Harry had been quick to agree, knowing why, Cora and Derek didn’t seem all that surprised, they heard everything Harry had said about Stiles home life over the past few months after all. Plus, he was pack. Pack was there for pack no matter what.

The four eventually fell into a pile in the living room, taking turns getting them outside to do the toilet in the night. Although judging by the way Cora almost bit their heads off…they heavily wondered if it was worth wakening her again. Stiles emphatically said he would rather wake ‘sourwolf’ than ‘growlywolf’ ever again.

For the first time since the fire, the bonds between the Hales flared just as brightly as they had once been before the devastation.

The Hales were beginning to recover at long last. Together. As a pack. As they should have always been.

The missing pack bonds he had with his family, his first pack would always hurt, but they weren’t prominent due to new pack bonds. The emptiness had made them more prevalent. The feeling of his cub – and it was definitely his, Harry’s scent was wrapped up tightly in it – burrowing closer, bringing with it, the scent of Harry washed away any remaining thoughts he had.

‘Perhaps Harry knew what he was doing after all,’ was Peter’s last thought as sleep claimed him with blazing bright pack bonds that made his soul sing.

--------0

Do you want to see more Peter/Harry as they begin their relationship? And the starting of Derek and Stiles becoming close friends? Or would you prefer to get to the action of what's coming…since we all know a lot is coming after all! Will Gerard Argent get to enact his plan or will Harry and Hermione's own plans interfere with it? Will they get the information to prove just what he's like before he gets the bite? Or will he be killed by Harry in a fury fuelled emotion when he finds out that he'd targeted Stiles? Or will all of the Argents be dealt with? Ending that particular line…ironic since that's what they tried with the Hales :P I myself can't wait to get to the drama! Writing this chapter took forever, and it wasn't for any particular reason either it just takes a while to lay down the foundation of pack building so I can get to the rest of the story I'll need to describe all of them as werewolves, AND the wolf cubs perhaps looking at photos in a photo album? Or Peter analysing everything and everyone? protecting and watching his pack?:D R&R please!

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

As you’ll notice a lot that happens in Teen Wolf has not happened here such as the Kanima and such so it’s been quiet on that front.

Chapter 36

April 10th

Peter settled into his own bed with three wolf cubs curled close, for the first time this week – having been sleeping in the ‘den’ with the wolves with the others, seven days had gone by since Harry left for his mission. They weren’t cut off completely, Harry would know if something happened and vice versa. The bond wasn’t just available to Harry after all, Peter could sense how every single one of his Beta’s and mate was fairing. The bonds…were bright and strong, except for Scott’s of course, he was on the cusp of the bond breaking, he was making zero effort to bond with the rest of the pack. Regretfully, he couldn’t say he was upset about it, none of them were. Derek tried to help him, more out of understanding and past loneliness (they were pack creatures, social creatures after all) and a desire to have a strong pack. He was no longer alone, he had…pack that he was genuinely excited and happy to see, and was happy to see him in turn. The full moon and bonding experience just tightened that impression. He absolutely adored Teddy, he was quite frankly a werewolf version of Stiles.

Sighing softly, he curled his hands around the photo he kept hidden under his pillow, drawing it out and gazing at it reverentially. He had in his youth believed he would make the best alpha. So sure of his place in the world, overconfident, almost recklessly so, thinking he was stronger and better than everyone else. The fire…the fire had burned that nearly completely out of him, along with nearly everything else, without Harry…he could have risked exposure or worse been put down like a rabid animal. Neither idea sat well with him at all, this was his second chance, he wanted to make the most of it. He wanted to make the Hale pack big, strong, unbeatable, impenetrable and more importantly, have enough humans and magical’s in the pack that nothing like what happened before could occur again. He would integrate into Beacon Hills, know everyone, and make sure no hunter succeeded in getting close to any of his pack again. Talia keeping her children oblivious to the dangers had caused all this, and he wouldn’t allow any member of his pack to be such a simpleton.

It didn’t go over Peter’s head that Harry’s choice of wolf (to give to each of them) was actually close to their own colours as possible. His coat was a russet coat with a small smattering of white tuffs on his belly and underside of his tail. Beowulf (Teddy had claimed ‘Remus’ immediately, and Peter would never fight him on it aware that it had been his birth fathers name even if he’d been inclined to use that name) had a russet style coat with a white muzzle and a little bit of her neck. Her little eyes were grey, he wouldn’t know what colour they would be until she was a little older. He was looking forward to seeing them change, they could end up a variety of colours really, brown, orange, yellow or pale green. Adult wolves do not end up with blue eyes, despite the depiction on popular items such as paintings, children’s toys or figurines drawn of wolves. Beowulf wasn’t very feminine but there wasn’t much feminine about a wolf, even if she was a female. She was an intelligent wolf, thus Beowulf it was. It literally meant intelligent wolf. He had considered Cana, which was wolf cub in Celtic but nixed the idea.

Derek’s wolf form was pure black, with his blue eyes shining ominously in the picture, his wolf cub was identical, due to their…history and who they were, it shouldn’t surprise anyone that he had gone for Accalia as a name for the adorable cub. She too had grey eyes, just like the rest of them, and when they grew its eyes would change. Derek was very…protective and possessive of her, but it didn’t surprise Peter, although, Derek had relaxed considerably since the wolf cub had come here. It was either someone relying on him or someone’s constant presence that didn’t care how much he scowled or his lack of social skills and loved him regardless that heralded this change. Harry knew what he was doing, there was no doubt about that.

Cora…Cora was as different from Derek’s wolf form as night and day, Cora was white with a smattering of grey hair spread throughout her fur. Her wolf was white and black and she’d named him Fenrir, but so far she’d mostly called him Fen, she didn’t resort to childish baby names such as ‘Fenny’ or such nonsense, she was aware just like the rest of them, that they were intelligent. They’d known that, Harry had told them, but seeing it, it was absolutely mesmerising. Derek could barely wrench his eyes away from his little wolf cub to answer questions when asked.

Teddy’s was dark brown, much like his own coat, but not as close to identical as theirs, little Remus was cuddled in next to Stiles and his own wolf cub. Stiles had named his Romulus, to his pleasant surprise, but he would need to stop underestimating the teenager. He must have researched everything in order to help Scott, including general mythology – or rather what the general population believed to be myth – which of course it wasn’t. He’d loudly proclaimed being stuck between Lycaon and Romulus, but Teddy’s name choice seemed to have made Stiles choice for him. That and Romulus and Remus were nearly identical, all bar one little tuft of hair on his head.

Fenrir, Romulus, Remus, Accalia and Beowulf, five beautiful wolf cubs, three boys and two girls all intelligent and thriving. His lips twitched upwards as his cub climbed up onto his chest, and curled up, burrowing her head in his neck, no doubt able to smell the wolf in him, despite him being in human form instead of wolf form. Which he could do without much trouble now, to begin with it was difficult, it required a lot of sustenance, but they did it now without too much exhaustion.

Despite Harry being gone…the house still felt like he was here, the magic thrumming in the background, protecting them from anyone who would seek to harm them. He’d contemplated rebuilding the Hale house, not on the site, that would be bulldozed and left alone…perhaps with a tree planted in remembrance. Yet the thought of leaving this slice of heaven made him feel extremely panicky, anxious, not that he’d admit it to anyone, he’d die before admitting it. Harry was his mate, despite their…odd beginning, and the fact their relationship had just begun, but they would live together at some point. It meant a bigger property, this place was beautiful, homey, peaceful…but it wasn’t meant for a large pack, six bedrooms, which were all already occupied. Derek, Cora, him, Harry, Stiles and Teddy all had bedrooms. At a pinch there was maybe enough room in the attic for one other person/couple but that was it.

A knock at the door surprised Peter, confusion most prominent, he tugged through the bond, granting Derek entrance, telling him to come in without a word. Calling out to him wouldn’t result in much, they had so much privacy in these rooms, although he could hear everything through the spells admittedly muffled he had to focus real hard, Derek and Cora could not. Not even a little bit, it just went to show just how superior the hearing of an Alpha werewolf was.

“Erica Reyes is in Beacon Hills hospital, she has suffered from another seizure, her parents have just headed home for the night, this might be your best chance.” Derek told him, lips unconsciously twitching seeing his uncle surrounded by wolf cubs. Growing up he had revered Peter, he was cool, calm and never had a trouble with his wolf, unfortunately that bond had begun deteriorating after his advice with Paige. He was thinking of the past more and more often these days, and he wasn’t sure what to make of it. Even odder was the fact it wasn’t accompanied by the crippling pain that remembrance wrought.

Peter arched an eyebrow wondering how Derek knew this, he hadn’t left home and as far as he was aware, Derek hadn’t reconnect with anyone in Beacon Hills since his return. Except for those who were now firm members of the pack of course, and one pack adjacent, Stiles father.

“Stiles,” Derek revealed wryly, reading his uncle perfectly, he didn’t need the pack bonds help with that one.

“Interesting,” Peter murmured, he wondered if Stiles was adapting to his Emissary duties without being fully aware of it. Keeping a watch and informing them, he certainly had been more forthcoming about anything that happened since the whole animal debacle in the forest. He still had a lot of training to do before he became a fully-fledged magical practitioner but his emissary duties didn’t require magical abilities. He was however, well on his way to becoming one of the youngest emissaries in the world. “Did you inform him of your suggestions on whom to bite?”

“It might have come up,” Derek admitted, neglecting to admit that Stiles had badgered him relentlessly over every single little thing since he had grown more comfortable with him. Knowing he wasn’t a murderer and knowing for certain that he hadn’t bitten Scott probably had a large part to play in that. This and seeing how he responded to Teddy when he was there probably eased any of the last dredges of reluctance on the teens part.

Peter’s lips twitched, eyes gleaming with amusement, as if he had already figured out how Stiles got the information. Slipping out of the bed, easing his wolf cub beside the others, “Do you wish to accompany me?” it was time he showed himself to Beacon Hills again – although whether they recognized him or not remained to be seen – and begin integrating into society, it would possibly afford his nephew protection. With them under the impression that Derek was the Alpha, it might be better for them to be unsure, it would lead them less likely to attack the first chance they got.

Derek immediately nodded, barely blinking as Peter begun to change out of his nightwear and into something more presentable. “I’ll get Cora to watch them,” referring to the wolf cubs, having zero intention of leaving them on their own, even if all they would do was sleep until they needed the toilet or something to eat.

-------0

Erica lay amid the covers in the hospital, feeling so utterly drained and exhausted beyond compare. This seizure had definitely been the worst one she’d experienced before. They were getting worse, the experimental drugs they were giving her weren’t working. Her parents were terrified of losing her, which was a very real possibility, she was so utterly embarrassed that she’d once again become the laughing stock of high school. Although, Stiles had helped her again, and tried to get everyone away, including Scott McCall oddly enough.

He’d then went with her to the hospital, keeping her company until her parents had come. She’d expected him to leave after that but he hadn’t, instead he’d been rather cryptic all afternoon. Asking her if she’d become a creature of the night of all things, if it got rid of her epilepsy. He’d been reading way too many comic books she reckoned. Although the truth was she would do anything in order to get rid of her epilepsy and live to see adulthood.

She hated the thought of seeing the devastation on her parents faces, she knew she was all they had.

The exhaustion was beginning to pull her under, as sleep came closer, so much so that she didn’t hear the door opening to her room. She was as always, grateful to have her own room, her parents made sure of it after the first time she’d had a public seizure, they’d been so tearfully apologetic that she felt so humiliated that they had indeed immediately got her a room of her own.

“Miss Reyes?” Peter asked calmly and collectedly, speaking lowly as not to spook the human, which this most certainly would. After all two strangers clearly not doctors would cause her a certain amount of fear, which was why Derek was at the other end of the room with a pointed look from him and he was sitting on the chair to seem less threatening.

Erica groaned, reluctantly prying open her eyes, she’d had enough of doctors to last her a lifetime. Why couldn’t they just let her sleep? Any dredges of sleep she’d considered vanished when she caught sight of them. Her heartbeat shot through the roof, but before she could consider shouting he begun speaking.

“Calm down, we aren’t here to hurt you,” Peter commanded, his voice soft and soothing regardless of the Alpha bite inside of it. “We understand this might feel…a violation of privacy, but we merely wish to offer you something before we leave.”

Erica stared at the man before him befuddled, what on earth could she have to offer this guy? “Did you slip out of the psychiatric ward by any chance?” slipped out of her mouth most unwillingly. Her chin up slightly in defiance, as she stared them down.

Peter’s lips twitched, her body might be…slightly difficult to deal with but this girls spirit was strong and enduring. He suddenly knew she would make a magnificent werewolf. Strong, reliable, but what about loyalty and trust? This wouldn’t be easily given, especially by him. “Well, should you accept I have no doubt you’d fit in with the rest of us quite well,” his tone wry with amusement.

Erica’s brow furrowed at the ‘rest of us’ comment, anxiety beginning to bubble within her, imagining all sorts of scenario’s. She didn’t believe she was ‘safe’ just because she was in a hospital, if they took her she’d be completely at their mercy.

Peter watched her calmly, aware of her pounding elevating heartbeat, as he leaned back in the chair. Watching her pensively, the next thing Derek said almost made Peter snarl viciously and vocally, disgust rolling off him in waves, he glanced at his nephew showing his disgust at his mere suggestions. Especially after all he had been through? How could he suggest such a thing? To seduce a sixteen year old girl into accepting the bite? By the moon, he prayed that Derek never became an Alpha if he thought that was an acceptable way to go about this. Especially considering Erica would no doubt accept the bite by getting rid of her illness.

Derek swallowed thickly and bared his throat in submission, shame at his own suggestion brewing within him.

“Have care nephew, you’re turning into Kate Argent,” he said viciously under his breath, aware that Derek would hear him and Erica would not. Derek hunched into himself, shuffling closer to the door, contrition and self-disgust coating him completely. Good, he deserved it for that comment, and he had meant it, his heartbeat remained steady. If he’d had any doubt…it would have been better but the self-righteousness had nearly made him transform and beat some sense into his right hand. “We will discuss your ideals later,” and he most certainly would.

“What do you want?” Erica asked, exhaustion coating her voice. She just wanted to sleep, so the quicker they left the better, plus she didn’t feel safe with them around. She felt danger exuding from them no matter how…hot both men were.

Peter paused, perhaps this wasn’t the best of times to ask, she might end up thinking she’d dreamed the entire thing. She was exhausted, she smelt of pain and old fear, Peter placed his hand on hers, and slowly begun to drain the pain the human was in. As temporary as the pain was, Peter felt the pain she was in and winced, to endure that all the time? It was quite frankly awful, he didn’t keep the pain drain on too long, for fear of addling her mind, such sudden pain draining could cause them to become loopy in ways that not even drugs could.

“How are you doing that?” Erica asked, eyes wide as she watched black veins travelling up his arm. “What are you?” digging her nails into her hand just to see if it hurt…if she was awake or having a very lucid dream.

“We’re werewolves,” Peter explained with rare patience, “Giving you the bite…would cure you of your epilepsy,” he informed her bluntly without bothering to run around the truth. Normally it would have amused him to do such a thing, but it was getting late and they had no idea how long they had before someone interrupted them.

Erica’s breath caught before she scoffed, clearly thinking they were fucking with her. She was about to open her mouth and tell them were to go when the man…werewolf, transformed his hand into a claw, his eyes flashing blood red, causing her heart to pound further.

“Yes,” Erica murmured immediately, desperation wafting from her thin fail frame in droves.

“While it would be my pleasure to give you the bite…it is not as simple as that,” Peter chided her quietly for agreeing so quickly.

“It never is,” Erica murmured desolately, “What do you want?” she’d give them anything, absolutely anything if they were telling her the truth.

Derek listened to Peter speak, eyes widening during some parts of the conversation as digested the information himself. It was information he had been unaware of, in all honesty, and he felt like an utter failure for not knowing everything. He was a born werewolf, he should know these things, but he hadn’t been interested in werewolf politics when he was younger. He’d just hated the secrecy, more interesting in basketball and finding someone to love, someone outside of the pack. He’d been young and foolish, and so desperately wished to go back and redo it all again. He couldn’t so all he could do was live, for himself, for his pack, as Harry suggested. Nothing he did would change his past but he could change the future.

Peter told her everything, leaving nothing out, how the bite might not take, how careful she had to be during the time from when she was bitten until the full moon – which was when she was the most vulnerable to retaining her human illness and potentially having a seizure the thing Derek definitely hadn’t known – once the full moon had been and gone she was safe. Then went on about hunters and what they would do to her, leaving no stone unturned, including the torture they would force her to endure if they caught her and what happened to his family. He gave her the complete uncensored truth, making it so that if anything happened Erica couldn’t blame Peter for not being entirely truthful. The pack bonds, what happened to Omega wolves, in case she was tempted to accept the bite then try to live her life as if she hadn’t been bitten.

“My…my parents?” Erica asked, a worried look crossing her face.

“I will be willing to discuss this with them,” Peter conceded, he wanted to have as many people in the know as possible as pack adjacent. No hunter would expect that, the more people he had on his side the better, and who better than the families of those of his turned Beta’s? He had meant it when he said he wanted Beacon Hills fully under his control, so that no hunter would get close to them again. If they wanted the bite too…well more power to him, he wanted a big pack after all. It was easy enough to remove the memories should they prove to be…discourteous. “Just say the word and we can discuss this when you are released,”

“I…it won’t change?” Erica asked, vulnerability bleeding into her voice, desperation lacing her every pore.

“It won’t,” Peter promised her that much, if they didn’t react well, he’d remove their memories and then give Erica an ultimatum. The bite and keeping it secret or having her own memories of them removed and going on as usual. It would be a gift really, not remembering the chance she had of being cured which would weigh on her heavily.

“Doctors coming this way,” Derek said, Erica wasn’t slightly surprised due to the fact she knew how good their hearing was, Peter had explained it all after all. “Four minutes,” he estimated before he got to the door of Erica’s room.

“You’ll come back?” Erica asked, nervousness exuding from her.

“Yes, you have my word,” Peter replied, as he stood, they would need to leave now in order to prevent being exposed. “If you need any other advice talk to Stiles, he will relay any information to either myself or Derek.” He had both their numbers and could contact them any time he pleased. Although, it was mostly Derek who he chose as his primary means of communication although he did ask him a few questions here and there while he was at the house, constantly visiting his wolf cub while still training his magic while Harry was absent mostly with mountain ash. “We must go, I’ll be seeing you soon.” He added and it was the right thing to do, Erica seemed to realize he was being genuine and her heartbeat stopped trying to pound its way out of her chest as she calmed down somewhat.

------0

Unsurprisingly, Erica’s parents had reservations about the bite, mostly because of the knowledge that the bite could kill. If she didn’t change into a werewolf, she would die, but ultimately it was entirely Erica’s decision, and her parents had reluctantly given her the choice on whether to accept it or not. At the end of the day, they realized if they said no they would have a very angry daughter on their hands for a few years before she left home and sought out someone to give her the bite…if she lived long enough to receive it.

Peter got on with Edward Reyes quite well, it was clear to see where Erica got her spunky attitude from. It might also have something to do with them both having the same profession. Peter and Edward were both lawyers, ruthless in order to get their own way. Jessica Reyes was a quiet woman with a strong disposition, she did give her opinion when she wanted to and made it known.

“Go back up those stairs and change that outfit at once,” Peter informed Erica arms crossed as he stared at her unimpressed, her father was pretty much in the same league as him. This was her first day of returning to Beacon Hills after accepting the bite, and Peter wasn’t the slightest bit impressed with her decision.

“What? Why?” Erica complained, her own arms crossed as she glared at her father but unable to glare at her Alpha full on not willing to risk it.

“Have you not been listening to everything I’ve said about hunters? Such a large change in you will ring alarm bells in normal people let alone hunters…do you wish for them to realize what you are so soon?” Peter retorted sharply, “I am not doing this to be a killjoy, Erica, the risks are very real, and I know and understand you feel strong and powerful, but my pack died, and we were aware of the dangers that existed. Change gradually, for my own sake and your parents if not for you.” Giving it to her straight, “You look wonderful, there is no doubting that, and I know you wish to show those who have bullied you for years that you’re more than just an epileptic girl…but this…is not the way to do it.”

“Perhaps over the next two months? Such a harsh contrast won’t be noticeable and they wont talk about it, please, Erica, I don’t want to see you hurt.” Jessica begged her daughter, understanding where the men in Erica’s life were coming from. It had been wonderful shopping with her daughter, getting her new things, celebrating her new lease of life, but they were right, she hadn’t thought about it that way. Her daughter was beautiful, stunning really, she’d always been that way but now it showed.

Erica sighed, “Fine,” she murmured, pouting over the fact she couldn’t just go into school like this, show them all what she was made of. She also hated the fact that they were all making sense, and the truth in Peter’s heartbeat – which she knew now due to the training she’d been doing – made her extremely leery.

“If I have my way she won’t ever leave the house looking like that,” Edward proclaimed, before muttering, “Where did my little girl go?” making it clear he didn’t think badly of her just missing his young daughter.

“And remember she can hear every word in this house…” Peter pointed out in amusement. Having come over to see her off on her first day, and make sure she was prepared for it. If she had gone to school like that, everyone would have been drooling over her, even Stiles, who he suspected to be gay, perhaps even Bi due to his old interest in Lydia Martin but he only knew that because of Harry.

Edward groaned, muttering unintelligibly under his breath, “Is there a way to know if someone around you is…non-human?” he asked Peter, from where he stood in the kitchen, putting everything into the sink, his salt and pepper hair immaculate, dressed in a black suit, ready to go to work after he saw his daughter off. Normally he would go in early, but this was a stepping stone, and he was a senior partner he had no need to impress anyone. He and Jessica got together in their twenties and had a child in their thirties, late in life, having focused on their careers instead of having a child then focusing otherwise.

“You mean a talisman?” Peter asked, giving Edward a knowing look, “There probably is something, but I’m not readily aware of it, I would need to look it up.” Watching him load the dishwasher, the house as he had found out, was definitely a one that spoke of taste and money.

“Would you?” Edward questioned, giving Peter a shrewd look as if knowing people like them didn’t do something for nothing…except for the pro-bono cases of course, which were inconsequence, or they liked to make people believe it to be the case.

“Indeed,” Peter said shrewdly, “You’d need to pay for it once I gather the information of course, should it require doing so.” If it was free – and Harry was able to do it – then he would hand it over once it was done. He had no doubt the human was wondering how many of his clients were secretly supernatural. Unlike him, Edward wouldn’t be able to tell who was supernatural and not. He didn’t have his senses.

“When will I meet the rest of the pack?” Erica asked, as she emerged once again down the stairs, having changed.

Peter nodded his approval, she had removed much of the make-up she had on, leaving her face more neutral, which he definitely preferred. She’d put on a pair of older trousers and a little bit revealing top with a leather jacket on top, so as not to be too obvious. The leather jacket was a gift from Derek by the smell of it, Erica had admired Derek’s leather jacket for the past week so it didn’t surprise him that Derek had elected to buy her one. He was desperate for pack, going so far as to bribe them, although personally, Peter reckoned it was to make up for the slight that Erica wasn’t aware of. Peter wasn’t about to tell anyone either just how stupid his nephew could be sometimes. “Much better,” he replied, rather envious of Edward, who was quick to collect his briefcase, ready to leave for work, maybe one day…he thought to himself. Once his territory was stable and Argent wasn’t a danger to his pack.

They didn’t move, Erica was standing there looking rather conflicted and confused, her wolf wanting something she wasn’t aware of. She’d bond more closely to her wolf after the full moon, but until then, she was slightly confused about many of her habits but Derek, Cora and Peter were quick to suggest a few things or tell her outright if they knew what it was.

“Come here,” Peter said, gesturing for her to come to him, which she did without question, not as confused as she would have been a week ago at her automatic response to her Alpha. Peter hugged her, scent marking her, making it clear she was in his pack for all those of the werewolf persuasion. She relaxed automatically into him, it had been exactly what her and her wolf had been looking for.

Jessica and Edward were still getting used to her…sudden tactile nature, but it had been explained from the beginning that she would be more…physical than ever before. Considering that Erica hadn’t been one for physical contact it spoke volumes but Jessica loved that her daughter was so cuddly. It still made Edward uncomfortable seeing an older man, admittedly not as old as he, but still old touching his daughter. He’d just about exploded the first time, but he’d come to understand that Erica needed the grounding touch of her alpha for both her own sake and to encourage the pack bonds so that she would feel grounded, anchored by the full moon.

Peter had firmly told them in no uncertain terms he was in a relationship with his mate after the first time seeing Edward’s reaction, and that werewolves mate for life. That he would never cheat on his mate, that they were monogamous by nature, and one day Erica might find hers, adding that Derek had found his too, which did take a lot of wind out of Erica’s sails and she was more friendly less flirty with his nephew after that. Derek had been relieved, he didn’t seem to know what the hell to do with someone flirting with him. The damage Argent had done continued to this day, and it was quite frankly making Peter wish to resurrect the woman and watch her burn again. He had no idea how to fix it, which irritated both his human and wolf in equal turns.

They must have realized the truth in his statement or were choosing to trust him, either way, he was being truthful and in time they would realize that. They’d see for themselves somewhere down the line, mates gravitated towards each other, were constantly aware, yes, they’d know and see for themselves.

Later that day he was informed by text message that Scott had exploded angrily over her ‘transformation’ when he realized what happened. That his eyes had glowed in the cafeteria but nobody had seen except her, Stiles and Allison. He’d also been informed by Stiles near school being let out that Scott was still seeing Allison, it wasn’t in a way that spoke of Stiles getting Scott into trouble but more along the lines of being concerned – due to his understanding of magic and the contract Scott sighed – also his loyalty to the pack had a great deal to do with it.

He felt smug at his strengthening bond he had with his pack. Despite the concern he felt over the scent he caught on Erica and Stiles, who had been in close proximity of Scott.

It was the scent of Gerard Argent, it had him on the defensive.

He couldn’t wait until Harry’s returned, despite being surrounded by his scent…he missed his presence like a hole in his heart.

And Harry’s return was going to be at the turn of the tide, and he was going to be glorious and vengeful and beautiful in his vengeance he bore down on those who would seek to harm his pack.

The Hale pack was once again going to be whole, healthy, respected, safe and have knowledge of that safety sewn into the very bones of them.

All bar one…who was going to suffer the consequences of his actions as he should have done had Harry not taken pity.

------0

Will Erica end up with Boyd or will we see her with one of the wizards? Teddy? Jimmy? Or will Boyd accept the bite in order to be with Erica and be part of a pack? Will we see a different Alpha pack? One that seeks to destroy the Argents? Or will we merely see them imprisoned (the first of the werewolves imprisoned during the new takeover in Hermione's department?) or killed if they attempt to mess with the Hale pack adding to their reputation in the supernatural world? Will Gerard manage to get away from the pack or will he pay the price for dare putting a hand on Stiles? How will Gerard go about it without a Kanima to aid him or will we see the presence of one turned wolf that isn't Jackson? Will Teddy be there that day cheering Stiles on and notice what's happening and trying to help? Or will Teddy be safe at Hogwarts for what happens next? As for Victoria will she try to kill Scott only to end up bitten by Derek and assuming he was the Alpha kill herself without waiting to see if she'd turn suiciding for no reason? or will the Argent family all end up arrested and imprisoned for the rest of their natural lives? Ensuring the end of the Argent hunter line? I doubt Peter would like nothing less! :D R&R please!

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 37

20th April

Exhaustion poured off Harry in waves, it had been over a month that he’d been on the move hunting down his prey. Each time the slippery shit manages to get by him, he’d been chasing him through five different countries now. He’d had hardly any sleep, and had to anonymously leave a tip with two bodies that had been left behind by the wizard. He couldn’t remain behind to identify himself, otherwise it would leave him open and vulnerable. He was so good at hiding his magic, that he was able to slip by a few times, but Harry was better, he was able to pick it up quickly again even if it was hidden and the wizard didn’t use it.

Sighing resignedly, he groaned as he slid into the motel room, placing his phone on charge as he lay down, flinging his bag to the bottom of the bed absently as he did so. He was getting too old for this shit, he’d missed a full moon with Teddy, but at least he had the others and they’d enjoyed themselves. He’d felt it through the bond, including the new one, that was bright, sly, grateful and devious, he couldn’t wait to meet whoever it was.

He needed a bath, or a shower even, he didn’t care he just needed a wash. The thought of getting up made him reluctant though, he just wanted to sleep, he was no good to anyone like this and definitely wasn’t going to risk himself by facing him beaten down by tiredness. He wouldn’t make the same mistake countless Aurors and Bounty Hunters had made.

Giving a resigned nod, he didn’t know when he’d get the chance again, he’d literally just put one toe on the floor when his phone went. It was his personal number, and contrary to how it looked, not many actually had it. Just those close to him, his contacts and a few others he’d actually trusted with it.

He rolled over to the other side, glancing at the phone, he found a number instead of a name. Arching a brow, he slid his finger across the device, putting it on speaker phone, and absently putting a silencing charm around the room to prevent anyone overhearing anything. He’d already put a few other spells up before he’d sat down just to be on the safe side.

“Hello?” Harry said, rummaging through his bag, grasping a hold of the sandwich and bottle of coke he’d bought. Thankfully he always carried money from most countries, for instances like this. Although his funds were seriously depleting fast, he didn’t want to have to go to the closest Gringotts to get more either. He had to find Benedict fast.

“I-is this Harry Potter?” came the stuttering voice of a young boy.

“Isaac?” Harry asked, able to deduce it due to the fear and the fact it was a young boy, he was the only one he’d given his phone to.

“Y-yes,” he whispered, but apart from his voice, nothing but chirping could be heard.

“How are you feeling?” Harry asked calmly, as if it were normal for him to get calls at this time of night from people.

“D-did you mean what you said…that you’d keep me safe? That I wouldn’t need to go…” Isaac fell silent.

“I did,” Harry commented his voice strong and soft. He knew that every child’s worst fear was to go into the system. They didn’t want to end up with child services so they endured the abuse being doled out. Some even believe they deserve it at this point, or are still in complete denial and decide that it was normal. Chewing hungrily on the food, giving Isaac the courage and time he needed to ask for what he wanted…maybe he only needed someone to speak to.

“How?” Isaac asked, the sound of shovelling around met Harry’s ears.

Harry could imagine how terrified Isaac was at being caught by his father. Which might mean he may not remain on the line long. “I have a lot of contacts, you’d remain with me or someone you want to stay with until you were eighteen, longer if you wish to attend collage and Uni,” he explained blasely as if it was no trouble whatsoever. Which it wasn’t really.

“Why?” Isaac asked, his tone slightly breathless, either due to pain or letting out his breath at the renewed hope he felt.

“You want me to be honest?” Harry asked, if it helped someone get free then he’d tell him everything.

“What?” Isaac blurted out, confused by Harry’s question.

“You aren’t the only one who has gone through abuse, Isaac,” Harry said, “I sent my entire childhood locked up in a cupboard under the stairs unless I was in school or forced to do chores. There were times where I was locked up for weeks because I did something ‘wrong’ by their standards or because I was too hurt to attend school with visible injuries that they didn’t want to have to explain.”

Inhaling sharply at the words, “B-but you’re so…” Isaac blurted out before slowing to a stop.

“Strong? Yes, as will you be if you give yourself a break and allow someone to help you. Getting aid Isaac isn’t being weak, its giving yourself the strength to change your circumstances. The strongest people I know are those who have known trials, have known struggles, have known loss, and have found their way out of the depths to carry on,”

Isaac remained silent after those words.

“As Christopher Reeves said a hero is an ordinary individual who finds the strength to persevere and endure in spite of overwhelming obstacles,” Harry said solemnly, sensing that Isaac was going to hang up, probably think about it and if he gains the courage call again. “Talk to Stiles if you need to, he may be the son of a sheriff but he keeps secrets close to his chest. He will not speak of what you say in secret to his father.” He was such a nerd, the things he’d picked up from Stiles and Teddy, anything remotely ‘superhero’ from DC or Marvel he knew.

Without a goodbye, the call dropped, Harry finished eating, a thoughtful frown on his face. He knew he couldn’t help Isaac if he didn’t ask for it, he’d just be blamed for getting him out of a situation he was determined to deny that anything was wrong.

Shaking his head, he brought up his contracts before setting up a video call with Peter. It was late, but he could tell through the bond that Peter was still awake, when you were asleep the bond was sort of muted, there weren’t a lot of emotions coming through due to your sleeping state, when you were awake though, and checking the bond it was vibrant and full of life.

“Hey, how are you all doing?” Harry asked the second Peter picked up the call, the sight of a familiar face was a very welcoming one, which had a small genuine smile spreading across his face.

“Everyone is safe,” Peter informed him immediately, “Teddy and Jimmy enjoyed the full moon, and got on well with their new packmate, I think Jimmy is enamoured to be honest,” but Teddy didn’t seem all that perturbed by Erica’s nature, but Teddy had grown up amongst strong women, witches, so it was hardly surprising that he might not feel overwhelmed by Erica’s strength.

“I can’t wait to meet her,” Harry said sincerely. “What age is she?” he asked, frowning, he didn’t like the thought of Jimmy trailing after a woman. He would need to find a way to nip that in the bud if it were the case.

“She is sixteen years old, nearly seventeen, her parents and she all know, they knew everything before accepting the bite. She suffered from severe epilepsy, that was…quite harsh on their lives,” Peter explained, sensing the way Harry was seeing it through the bond and not feeling the need to defend his actions. While they had humans in their pack, they hadn’t been riddled down with medical illnesses, it wasn’t until he observed them over the month that he begun to realize just how badly Erica’s illness had affected them all, her parents looked as if they had a load off their shoulders and seemed happier in and on themselves. The change in Erica was glaringly obvious from the downtrodden but spirited girl he’d met in the hospital.

Harry unconsciously relaxed, “That’s good, I didn’t want to have to speak to him about the appropriateness of chasing after someone older…” although if it continues he’d need to speak to him anyway, he’d done the same with Stiles when he grew so enamoured with Lydia Martin that it was disturbing. The gifts he wanted to get her…no, it was entirely too inappropriate, he knew how it felt to be hounded by people that were enamoured with him. In the long run it had helped Stiles more than it had this strawberry blonde haired girl.

Peter thought about it for a few seconds before shamefully revealing what his nephew had suggested where it came to Erica Reyes.

“He actually said that?” Harry gasped, aghast.

“Unfortunately, I do believe he didn’t think before speaking, he has been ashamed of himself ever since, and I did give him a talking to. I warned him that if he ever suggested such a thing again that I would chose someone else as my right hand as soon as I could.” Peter informed Harry, rubbing his face almost tiredly.

“He needs someone to speak to doesn’t he?” Harry said, which wasn’t easily done unless he got one of MACUSA’s own physiatrists to help him. Which they would do, even if only for a favour to him. “Would he go if I suggested it?”

“He should have been in therapy after what happened to Paige,” Peter stated resignedly, “Unfortunately, Talia decided to sweep it under the rug and not mention it again. I was the one that was tasked with getting rid of the body. Nobody expect perhaps Laura even knew what happened,” A duty he had seen out, acknowledged as his own fault. It had been his actions that led to the death of a fifteen year old girl, even if it hadn’t been what he was aiming for. He could still remember picking up the black oozed dead body of the girl, and burying her, hiding the supernatural and regretfully not giving the parents a chance to say goodbye, the case remained open but cold to this day. Unfortunately, they had to make sure that the supernatural wasn’t exposed.

Harry stared in disbelief, “He didn’t even have the comfort of pack to fall back on?” shocked to the core, “I’m beginning to understand just how Argent managed to get her way into Derek’s life so easily.”

Peter nodded resignedly, it wasn’t just Derek’s fault, he knew, it was a whole culmination of events that just spiralled out of control. Talia’s belief that she knew what she was doing had heralded this. They weren’t the only pack to fall this way either, it made his skin crawl just how they’d successfully taken down so many packs without care or even being exposed by the hunter council. “Where are you?” other than the Patronus’ he hadn’t heard from Harry, it was nice being able to speak to him, but he didn’t want to talk about the Argents, they could do that any other day. The background looked like some sort of disgusting motel, and he looked exhausted and dirty.

“Mexico, been here twenty-four hours, I’ve just been trailing all over Canada trying to catch the bastard.” Harry explained, gracefully allowing the change of subject.

“Stiles made first-line in Lacrosse today,” Peter informed him, knowing he’d like to know these things. “He hopes that you will be there during the final match of the season, I think he even pissed off Scott to an extent by proudly announcing he done it without the aid of any ‘wolfy powers’ as he calls it.” chuckling wryly, which was true enough.

“Using his magic will settle his ADHD, calm his mind, along with the exercise, I wouldn’t be surprised if we see him much calmer as time goes on.” Harry said entirely too amused as well. “Listen…there is a young boy called Isaac Lahey, I might need you to welcome him if I don’t get back in time…I think he’s starting to build up the courage to stand up to his abusive father.”

“Of course,” Peter replied, he’d never deny himself more beta’s especially loyal ones, and that sort of loyalty would be world burning if dealt with right. Plus, the stronger the pack was, the best chance they had of survival. “What do you know about him?” he asked, desiring to know everything that would strengthen his chance of getting the boy on their side.

“Not much, he’s badly abused, it will be difficult to gain his trust, Stiles will know more,” Harry explained, “I’ve told him to talk to Stiles but whether he does or not…or has remains to be seen.”

“Would you like help in finding this fugitive?” Peter asked, “I have a few contacts in Mexico that might be of help?” he didn’t mind pulling in a few favours if it got Harry back sooner and safer.

“He’s killed dozens of people, including Aurors and Bounty Hunters, Peter, I wont risk anyone in order to bring him down. He’s already leaving a trail of bodies behind him.” Harry shook his head at the suggestion even if he longed to say yes, “Against magic…I’m afraid your contacts would be as vulnerable as a No-Maj, he’s vicious and without an ounce of mercy.” Which is exactly what he was going to be when he caught up to him.

“Speaking of hunters…Victoria Argent tried to kill Scott McCall, I presume it’s because they found out that their daughter is still seeing him.” Peter commented darkly, “Derek managed to prevent it, I would have had to take my hat off to her for her…method, she used aerosoled wolfsbane to make it look like an asthma attack.”

“Have you informed Hermione?” Harry asked, his face darkening, whether he liked Scott right now or not, he loathed the fact that the hunters thought they could just go around killing without paying the price.

“Yes, she has Derek’s statement and the memory of the incident, Scott refused to press charges. One visit to his mother, however, changed all that, Hermione has what she needs to begin a case against her, she just needs to wait for the department to be officially up and running.” Peter felt nothing but smug satisfaction, at long last the hunters were going to start paying for their crimes against them. Attempted murder…she’d be in prison for years. That’s if she allowed herself to go to prison, she might…opt out.

“Yes, the council need to give the department the go-ahead, decide how much power it has and what it can do, whether it has more power than the Aurors and who they ultimately report to, who Hermione has to report to whether it will be the president directly or an in-between, a middle man so to speak.” Harry explained how it would go down, “Hermione has to have everything set up so that they can go out and do what needs done the second they get the go ahead. So she needs numbers, rules and regulations, she’d literally in charge of creating a whole new branch, a new department and it isn’t an easy feat. Then there are the things the council not approving that need changed until they reach an agreement.”

“How long might that take?” Peter almost felt like pouting.

“Considering they know what Argent has done…and what they’re doing, and how much exposure the supernatural world is getting…I don’t think there is much they will want to change. They were genuinely horrified at the extent of her crimes, its not easy to do anymore, after all they’ve seen.” Harry replied solemnly. “They’ll want it up and running ASAP but things do have to be done right.” The law was the law and regardless of how bad things were, they couldn’t cut corners.

Peter merely nodded, he understood it doesn’t mean he had to like it, especially with Gerard Argents’ presence in Beacon Hills. No, he was brazenly open about his presence, becoming the Headmaster of the damn school, the previous Headmaster had disappeared, and Victoria had become a secretary, watching the students closely, by installing cameras in the school. He decided to inform Harry of this as well.

“Damn, he’s probably either being blackmailed or dead,” Harry sighed, “Their depravity knows no bounds,” they didn’t just kill supernatural’s they killed humans as well, just to get their way, it was disgusting.

“Hermione is looking into it, but she explained it isn’t her priority at the moment,” Peter informed him.

“No, getting the department up and running is, it’s how she’s going to nail their arses bang to rights.” Hermione was vicious when she needs to be, and Harry wouldn’t like to be on the wrong side of her.

“I just hope I’m there to see the looks on their faces,” Peter said, eyes gleaming vindictively.

“Me too,” Harry said in complete agreement. “Tell Stiles I’ll try and be there for his game,”

“I will, you should try and get some sleep, you look exhausted,” Peter said, forget the fact he could feel that exhaustion through the bond if he focused. It had been strained with fatigue for weeks.

“Yeah, I’m going to go for a quick shower first, not sure when I’ll get a chance to talk again, or charge my phone.” Harry revealed, “I miss you,” he revealed honestly, he did miss Peter and the others.

“I find myself missing your presence as well,” Peter replied, “Now catch that son-of-a-bitch and get back here before I have to come looking for you.” He didn’t like being without his mate…and it was getting harder and harder to reign in his wolf. His human rational knew Harry didn’t need help, but his wolf wasn’t so easily placated.

He didn’t even know the half of it.

Harry just gave Peter a fond look, “I’ll try, be careful and keep everyone safe,”

“I will do, just you keep yourself alive,” Peter stated, none of them would recover if they lost Harry, especially not him. He’d already lost his family…he didn’t know how he’d survive losing his mate.

“I’m not easily gotten rid of,” Harry said wryly, before ending the call, but it didn’t stop him being cautious. Now he was close to him, he just needed to get a shower and some sleep before getting the fugitive.

Breathing out, worry squirming in his gut over how things were in Beacon Hills. The hunters were up to something, he had to get back to them. The danger the pack was facing was very real, they didn’t care who got hurt in their desire to eradicate werewolves, clenching his hands into fists, he made his way into the bathroom, taking a quick shower since that was all that was available to him. It barely stayed warm more than five minutes, but Harry didn’t mind, he was clean, and bone weary tired.

-------0

27th April

“Benedict Keller, you’re under…” Harry called out, having successfully figured out where he would be going. Returning to the scene of his crimes, Harry was furious he hadn’t noticed the damn pattern earlier. Fortunately, it meant he could finally get this over with and return home. So, he had set everything in motion, just waiting for him to come.

The second he spoke the wizard tried to Apparate away, only to find himself trapped. Snarling swiftly he unleashed the full extent of his magic, ready to go to war with the wizard before him.

Harry felt off kilter for a moment, before he too unleashed the full extent of his magic.

Keller’s breath hitched at the unsurmountable amount of magic pressing up against him. Normally his own magical strength intimidated the wizards and bounty hunters into slipping up. Making it easier to deal with them, to kill them and flee.

“What are you,” he breathed out, blasting out a curse that would turn the wizard to stone.

Harry easily deflected the spell, this wasn’t his first rodeo, “My name is Harry Potter, give up and come in quietly,” his name caught a reaction, “Stupefy!” he would try to bring in the wizard without harming him, but given his death count…he wasn’t getting out of here alive not while he still drew breath.

Keller scoffed and the duel was on, both refusing to step aside or give up.

“cor impetum!” he enchanted with a wicked aim, legs ready to move at a seconds notice.

“Protego! Restringo!” Harry retorted, annoyance suffusing him. The spell would have made it look like he had a heart attack to the Non-Maj population, and the spell faded quite fast actually, so that if the wizards found him after twenty-four hours all evidence of the spell would have subsided.

“Bombarda Maxima!” trying to bring the wizard and the building down so he could get the hell out of there, his magic was oppressive. That was the problem with these Aurors they didn’t use their magic to the fullest extent, always trying to bring him in to face justice. Never once thinking about killing him, pathetic the lot of them.

Harry jumped out of the way, sliding across the floor, “Subdomo!”

“Are you sure you defeated the greatest wizard in the world?” Keller scoffed, “You’re pathetic,” easily and casually flicking the spell away as if a child had done it. “Caecus!”

Harry froze, scrambling to get away in the nick of time, that spell would have blinded him. Yet that wasn’t what was bothering Harry at all, he could feel fear and desperation coming out of the bond, his pack was int trouble and of all times…it had to be now?

“Avada Kedavra!”

“Diripiro!”

Harry still disorientated, could only dodge the spells coming his way, barely getting out of the way in time. He couldn’t focus on the bond and the duel at the same time, his heart pounding he made the tough decision to suppress the bond for the moment.

He had to get this duel over with. Now.

Screw giving him a chance to come in, why should he get the opportunity when so many others never would again? He was not going to let his pack suffer because he was busy trying to bring in this wizard, thereby saving the life of this serial killer.

And the duel was on, how the remains of the house managed to stand through the hour long intense duel was anyone’s guess. In the end, Harry used a blood rune to take the wizard down, managing to paint a rune on the wall, while defending himself and press his palm against the centre, pulsing his magic through the room.

Blue light encompassed the wall, and shot straight through the room, and Benedict Keller fell to the ground, his entire body twitching and shaking, before it stilled, Harry fell to the floor, breathing heavily, entire body shaking with adrenaline and fear.

He couldn’t remain here, he had to get back to Beacon Hills. Bloody, dirty and injured, he scrambled to his feet, leaning back against the wall, for a moment, just a moment to regain his equilibrium, he’d lost quite a bit of blood and he was a little dizzy. He barely stopped to bandage three of the worst gashes. “Accio bag,” thankfully there were absolutely no neighbours around this area, rummaging in his bag he extracted the portkey, writing a shaky note to the president of MACUSA, Dentin would need to understand.

Sticking the note to the body, he lit the building on fire, or more specifically the wall where his blood was until the wallpaper was naught but ash. He left the fire to spread, by the time any no-Maj came it would be utterly destroyed, but unlike the cursed fire, the no-Maj’s will be able to put the fire out unless the Mexican Aurors came first.

Before the smoke could overwhelm them, or worse the fire could touch them, Harry used the Portkey and got them to MACUSA, the portkey took them directly to Donovan’s office, but Harry didn’t wait around, he immediately Apparated to Stiles, who’s pain was loud and overwhelming.

He found himself in a basement.

Stiles wasn’t alone.

“Harry,” Stiles whispered out in relief,

“Merlin’s balls, kid, what the hell happened?” Harry asked, carefully cupping Stiles face, bruises and blood blooming all over him. glancing at the girl who was attached to a metal grate that was pulsing electricity through her, preventing her from shifting or healing. It was similar to the one that Kate Argent had set up under the Hale house that day. “Who is she?” gesturing towards the girl, although he suspected already.

“That’s Erica,” Stiles whispered, clutching his stomach, his ribs were definitely broken. He whimpered in relief when the pain abated, as Harry helped him. “What…the others…they’re in danger, I don’t know what he wants…” self-recrimination rolling off him in waves.

“One thing at a time,” Harry said, grunting as he eased himself back up, yanking the cables off the grate magically, and unlocking the cuffs keeping her there. Ignoring the wide eyed look he gained at his magic usage. “Everyone else is still alive, that’s all that matters right now,”

Stiles, now that he didn’t feel the pain from his ribs was able to move a little more freely. He could still feel that something wasn’t right inside, but the pain had been numbed. “The others…” the thought of anything happening to Derek or Teddy nearly tore him apart. “Teddy…”

“Why do you feel like pack?” Erica asked, trying to insert herself between Stiles and the other guy.

Harry’s entire body stiffened, “Teddy is here?” suddenly even more worried than before. His mate and his son was in danger?

“He came to see my game,” Stiles said, guiltily. “I’m so sorry…”

“You didn’t cause this, kiddo,” Harry retorted immediately, it explained by Stiles felt so guilty. “Let’s get you both home,” they were injured they’d just hold him back.

“No, don’t waste time, lets go!” Stiles declared, “What if he dies?” he choked off, not exactly helping Harry at the moment.

“Keep behind me and grab a hold,” Harry hissed, heart pounding, he had no idea what the hell he was leading them into. It was dangerous, as an Auror he wasn’t supposed to let emotion cloud his judgement, but as a father…and a mate, he was compromised. So, instead of acting like an Auror and doing the right thing, he did what was quicker and easier.

He used the locating charm on Teddy as a guide, leading them to him, Apparating the three of them. His hands free, wand already in hand, breath hitching at the sight before him. Hunters surrounded his pack, weapons at the ready. Derek and Teddy had arrows protruding out of them, and Peter was still, on the floor having just been unceremoniously dropped by Scott for some reason. Gerard Argent was standing next to them, with a bleeding bite wound and a smug look of sick satisfaction on his face.

Fury rolling off him in waves, he used an emergency location beacon to summon Aurors to him. “IGNIS!”

Stiles didn’t wait behind him, he bolted towards Teddy, who was on the ground with an arrow protruding out of his side. Pale and clammy to touch, he realized as he almost fell over in order to get to him. Derek was similarly affected but was pulling the pain from Teddy, looking ready to pass out.

“ACCIO!” and every single weapon they had zoomed out of their holders or hands and flung themselves at Harry’s feet, and without a word spoken, he had every single hunter was propelled off their feet, onto their knees with their hands behind their backs magically subdued and bound.

Including Gerard Argent.

“Allison!” Scott cried out, futilely trying to get to her free.

“Dad!” Teddy wheezed out, fear and relief in his amber eyes.

“I’m here, son, I’m here, help’s coming,” kneeling down, his own injuries – like Stiles’ forgotten for the moment – his hand hovered over the arrow, not daring to move it in case he hit something that caused fatal damage before the Aurors got here, like his heart, it was too close for comfort. “Peter?” he asked wildly, heart pounding as he stared at Derek who was still taking Teddy’s pain.

-------0

I know I hope that time isn't going too fast for your liking with two months basically passing between these past two chapters it's just that there was nothing happening during those times so time did have to move and this was the best way to go about it! Will Gerard Argent be killed BEFORE the Auror's get there by Harry? Or will he suffer the same fate at his daughter? Will it have been him who hit Teddy or will Allison have shot Teddy and condemned herself? after all I doubt Harry will take pity on anyone who harmed his son! Will Teddy survive? just how did it all go down? Even I don't know that myself so suggestions would be welcomed ;) especially without the presence of a Kanima! so yep, suggestions welcome :P R&R please!

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 38

President Dentin Donovan was in the middle of getting an update from Hermione Granger about the process she’d made in getting the new department up and running in the corridor. Raising his hand, ceasing Hermione’s hushed rushed speech, as she explained. “I’ve also added…” pausing to hear what the wizard had to say.

“I have set up a council meeting in two days’ time, at exactly one o’clock, this is the make or break time. By the end of that meeting you’ll either have a yes or no and your department will be approved. You have absolutely everything prepared by the sounds of it and have a workforce already in place to start up.” Donovan informed her, watching her become frazzled and wide eyed.

“Only two days?” Hermione squeaked out, to have everything organized?

“Tell me, if I went to your office would I not find everything in its place? Two days is more than enough time for you.” Donovan told her firmly, she was absolutely one of the best workers he’d ever seen. She left no stone unturned and had also begun to look into old cases that had long since been abandoned just to acclimatise herself to her job. Honestly, he’d patted himself on the back for asking her dozens of times as she proved again and again she was competition enough. Not only that but she’d be the youngest to ever step into a head of department job.

“There’s still a few things I want to do,” Hermione admitted, calming considerably at the presidents words.

“I believe that, but surely two days is enough to accomplish that?” Donovan questioned, glancing at the time, he had a meeting soon, he’d need to wrap this up quickly. He was surprised Erin hadn’t already begun looking for him if he was honest. “If you need more than two days I can push it back.” He added absently, this was important enough that it would be given certain leeway’s.

“No, no I will make sure it’s done in time,” Hermione said firmly, she’d just set everything else aside including her investigation into Victoria Argent for the moment. Contrary to what she implied to Peter, she’d been working zealously on it.

“Then you best get back to wor…” Donovan paused, as an alarm to his office began to blare loudly. Indicating someone had illegally used a portkey to get into his office. Someone not permitted to use one was in his office. “Excuse me,” with that Donovan’s wand slid into his hand as he bolted towards his office, dozens of Aurors already ahead of him calming slightly when they caught sight of their president unharmed.

He then felt the Apparation wards being forcefully adjusted to allow someone to Apparate out. Skidding to a halt outside of his office, he made his way through the group of Aurors to see for himself what was going on.

“It’s the most wanted…”

“That’s Keller…”

“Merlin’s saggy balls!”

“He’s dead…”

“What’s going…”

“Sir, this is for you,” the senior Auror explained, reaching down for the letter which was written hastily, after making sure that there was nothing on it that was a danger to anyone. He read it himself, as he lifted it towards the president.

Donovan accepted the letter, abruptly reading it as fast as possible. It seemed that Harry had used his emergency Portkey to get the dead wizard here only to force himself through the anti-Apparation wards to get to his pack who were in extreme danger.

“What’s happened?” Hermione asked, having followed them all, always having to be in the thick of things.

“Auror Williams get a team of Aurors to Beacon Hills Imm…” Donovan paused yet again as another emergency beacon was lit.

“That’s Auror Potter’s emergency distress beacon!” Williams explained, they all had a different sound.

“All of you, follow me, we’re going to Beacon Hills, hone in on that Emergency beacons location,” Donovan called out loud enough for all the Aurors currently in the room to hear him. “You remain here, is that understood?” she would be too emotionally compromised especially if Harry was in physical danger, and he couldn’t have that.

Hermione opened her mouth to argue, to insist she come, knowing exactly why he was insisting she remain. She was too professional to even be remotely compromised, thank you very much. Yet the niggling at the back of her mind was ignored. It just wasn’t true, if Harry was hurt or worse near death…she might actually make things more complicated.

“This isn’t a negotiation,” Donovan stated before she could even think to launch into reasons why she should be allowed to come.

With that everyone latched onto the emergency location beacon and apparated straight to Harry’s side, wands out at the ready.

They found themselves at a location that looked as if a bomb had hit it.

In Beacon Hills.

------0

“Spread out, apprehend everyone until we find out what happened,” Donovan demanded, and the Aurors immediately began to break away, making a circle around the building, or what was left of it. It wasn’t long before Donovan felt wards flare up, keeping anyone from intruding on the site, and making matters worse, the No-Maj’s wouldn’t see something they shouldn’t.

Another set of wards flared up as the Aurors did their jobs, “Fifteen people within, it’s Auror Potter’s magical signature,” he had done this, he’d gotten furious enough to completely bring down a building, so that it was crumbling around their ears. The roof, and half the building was completely demolished with only half the lower part of the building still standing. If it could be called still standing, it had been crumbling at an alarming rate.

“Building been secured?” as in spelled so it could not fall down on them any further, at least until the spell was removed.

“Yes, Sir, I did it myself,” Williams declared, finding his feet, when he was usually the one barking orders.

“Then let’s see what’s happened,” Donovan proclaimed, and with that each of the Aurors approached the building, using the entrances to gain entrance both back and front. There was in total five doors in which the Aurors made their way into what they realized had to have been some sort of abandoned warehouse. There was a lot of debris not a lot of items that would suggest that this place was in any operational capacity.

“Sir, they’ve already been apprehended,” one Auror explained, as he lent over one of the ‘suspects’ who Harry had obviously wished arrested judging by the fact they were magically subdued.

“They’re unconscious,”

“Nothing too severe no blood,”

“Take everyone to MACUSA and put them in the cells, at least until we find out what happened from Auror Potter,” Donovan informed the Aurors. He certainly was allowed leeway, he had just brought in one of the most wanted wizards in the magical world after all.

“Help him,” Derek murmured, recognizing Donovan and his voice from across the room, and with that the last of his reserves were down and he slumped over unconscious.

“Derek?” Donovan called out instantly, rushing over to the other side of the building, this made the Aurors pause when they realized they knew this person. “What happened?” he noticed that everyone around this area was untouched, Harry had protected them all from his own magic with his own magic.

Stiles shook his head, unable to talk as he doubled over in agony, as the pain returned as Harry’s spell to unconsciousness brought it all back. Nullifying the magic Harry had been using to keep the pain at bay. It hurt worse now than when it was happening.

“Get off her!” snarled Scott, his claws unsheathed as he tried to defend Allison who was being ready to be transported from the building and to MACUSA as per the presidents orders.

“Stupefy!” with that Scott hit the ground hard, not impervious to magic despite his abilities. Plus, with those claws out the Auror wasn’t risking his life thank you very much. It was clear the guys control was on shaky grounds. Plus, he was for now a suspect.

“Teddy…” Donovan said, shocked when he recognised the boy on the floor, what was he doing here? Shouldn’t he be at Hogwarts? Merlin, no wonder Harry had lost control. “Get him to the hospital ward immediately, all of them!” Donovan demanded, and the medic didn’t wait, he immediately took a hold of Teddy and disappeared with him. Never once questioning his presidents orders. Teddy was the son of one of their own, he would receive the best medical care at MACUSA.

“It’s really not his fault,” Stiles managed to rasp out, “She’s his anchor,” he told the Auror who had stunned Scott.

Erica snarled, furious at Stiles for defending the traitor.

But Stiles was in too much pain, and unable to breathe properly, he barely felt himself being apparated with the rest of the pack back to MACUSA. That was too much strain for his injuries and the feeling of being sucked through a tube had him falling unconscious at the feet of the Auror escorting him to the medic wing.

“Another one?” Edward called out, extremely flustered, “Merlin, I picked a hell of a week to start working here!” he muttered to himself, as he worked hard on Teddy Potter as he was known.

Erica was the last one to be escorted to the rest of her pack, after all Donovan had told them to bring her here. He knew the most about the Lycans and pack after all.

-----------0

Erica sat out of the way, golden eyes flashing occasionally as she watched the doctors working on the rest of her pack. They were being given strange medicines but it was helping, their heartbeats were returning to normal as they worked. She didn’t like it, them being so close to her pack, the urge to strike out was strong, but her rational knew they were helping, that they were no danger to her pack.

“Here, drink and eat this,” Donovan suggested, “You’ve been previously injured, you need substance to heal properly.” Were’s needed food, energy in order to heal, especially internal injuries even though the external wounds had closed up.

“Thank you,” Erica said subdued, accepting the roast beef sandwich, eating mechanically.

“Do you know why Peter Hale is so still yet?” Donovan moved off to speak to the healer, concerned, he knew that Peter Hale was Harry Potter’s mate. Between his son and mate being in danger, that explosion makes all the sense in the world. Harry was powerful, a bit too powerful actually, especially with his emotional responses – which he wasn’t denying him of course – but it changed nothing. They’d dealt with powerful wizards in the past, and had survived just fine. Nobody should be feared or condemned because they have more magic than most. It wasn’t as if Harry had killed them, he’d had the forethought to shield everyone from his magic. Even the hunters.

“Yes, he’s suffering from the imbuing of Kanima venom,” Edward explained, “He’s going to be out of it for another while.”

“What’s a Kanima?” Erica asked.

“That explains what we found, there’s Kanima venom laced on the cane that has Alpha claws placed in it.” the Auror explained entering the room, “I was just about to inform you what we found.” They’d tested the claws immediately, due to the fact there was fresh blood they realized was from a Lycan on it.

“It’s not poisonous, it’s a paralytic, it just has to run its course.” Edward told them, giving a nod to the Auror, they worked like clockwork. He might be new here, due to his knowledge on all creatures, but he very much enjoyed it, and teaching the others too. “A Kanima is a lizard, a product of a werewolf bite, there are a lot of speculations on why they turn into a Kanima instead of a werewolf or any other Were. The most common connection is the lack of identity they feel. Being anchorless. When they find one they change from the Kanima to a shifter.”

“You forget the biggest part, that a Kanima must have a Master,” Peter murmured, finally, finally able to talk. He couldn’t move though, and that made him feel vulnerable and defenceless even here with trusted – albeit only somewhat – people.

“You suspect he has a Kanima?” Edward asked, rounding on Peter his gaze suddenly intense.

“He would have used it if he did, I suspect he got the venom from somewhere though,” Peter answered, there was a black-market for that sort of thing a supernatural version of one.

Edward grimaced, hunters out there with a Kanima? That was definitely not good.

“I assume it’s beginning to wear off?” Donovan asked, he’d rounded on Peter upon hearing his voice.

“It will in due course, a few hours,” Edward explained, “We don’t know any other way…not as yet,” the magical world wasn’t used to dealing with Kanima Venom.

“I want this venom taken to the Unspeakables and I want tests run and an antidote created for this…” Donovan demanded, he didn’t want to run the risk of his Aurors being incapacitated for hours if they came across a Kanima. Now that the two worlds – which in his opinion should never have been separated – were going to become integrated.

“I’ll do that right now, Sir,” the Auror agreed, keeping the clawed cane at arm’s length despite the fact it was in a plastic bag. Then again, Alpha’s claws could slice through plastic as though it was paper really.

“Inform Unspeakable Martin that this is a priority,” Donovan informed his Auror as he stepped out of the doors of the Hospital wing. He would be going down himself when he had a moment to make sure that his instructions were being followed to the letter.

“I can’t feel Harry,” Peter said, his tone a panicked hollow sounding thing, “What happened?” his claws unsheathed despite his paralysis eyes flashing red.

“He’s fine, I promise you, Peter, he’s fine,” Donovan insisted, “It’s his magic, his core has been drained due to too much magic usage, within the hour he will be up and about as if nothing has happened.” the last thing they needed was a feral werewolf going on the rampage. Peter wouldn’t survive losing Harry, he’d lose whatever sanity he’s got left after losing his pack and being abandoned by his niece and nephew for six years only to be repeatedly threatened by hunters during those times…no, if anything happened to Harry, Peter would be going with him.

“Teddy?” Peter then rasped, accepting Donovan’s explanation, there had been no hint of a lie in his heartbeat.

“Edward was afraid it was too close to his heart, but surprisingly it lost momentum before it could get there. There is foreign magic that is not Teddy’s that heralded it’s stop. The arrows been removed and kept as evidence and the wolfsbane flushed from his system. The wound on his head has been healed, but he’s still asleep. He needs to recover from the shock to his system and he’s had a few blood replenishers to give him the blood he’d lost.”

Peter would have lost control of his body if he had any, the relief that swamped him was…surreal. His pack had survived the attack, all of them. The relief wasn’t just his own, but Derek’s and Erica’s too.

“Sir, Gerard Argent is continuously soiling the cells, some sort of black goop keeps oozing out of every available orifice. Healer Sanchez cannot get it to stop, he looked to be in agony,” an Auror insisted as he stepped into the room. Despite his ‘complaint’ the Auror didn’t sound at all beat up about it. The day they felt sympathy for the devils – hunters – is the day magic no longer existed.

A raspy throaty chuckle left Derek’s mouth, heralded his return to consciousness, the arrows had been removed and all wolfsbane drained from his system, it was a simple potion really but that and his own natural healing meant he was practically already recovered. “He’s dying, his body hasn’t accepted the bite.” There was a bit of pain in his voice but the majority of it was satisfaction.

“That’s what is it?” Donovan asked, relaxing a little, “So he’s dying, I am…disappointed, I wished for him to pay for his crimes.” Legally, even if it meant enduring another bloody pyre and watching someone burn to death. Considering that’s what hunters had done to them before they learned to hide there was a certain poetic justice to it.

“It’s a worse fate…as each of your organs slowly liquify it can take days to die from it,” Peter practically purred, oozing supreme pleasure over the news that had befallen Gerard Argent.

The Auror swallowed thickly at the pleasure he gleaned from Peter Hale. He wasn’t exactly sorry Argent was suffering but he was gaining to pleasure from it.

“Sir, the council is here,” came the voice of another Auror, “Erin has cancelled your appointments all except for one, she said you’d know which one it is?”

“Ah, good,” Donovan nodded, “Please excuse me,” with that he swiftly left, ready to face the council, he retraced his steps for a moment, poking his head in to say, “Edward…food will be brought along in a few moments,” and with that he did leave.

----------0

Derek fully recovered sat beside Teddy’s bed, holding his hand and drawing the pain that the potions were covering. Guilt and fear consuming him, despite the fact it wasn’t his fault he felt like it was. That and for the first time beginning to realize the difference between them. Teddy wasn’t as fast or durable as them, and by the moon he could have done without finding out this way. He’d been told, but hadn’t really processed it.

The wolfsbane hadn’t seem to affect him as much as the wound had. There had been absolutely no healing going on, not even internal. The feeling of relief he felt when Harry turned up was immense, especially with his uncle out for the count. He’d been so sure they were all about to die…that Stiles and Erica were lost to them too. He’d been able to do nothing but feel the echoes of pain through the pack bonds, which by the way, he hadn’t been able to feel before this pack was created. Only the Alpha should have been able to feel these things.

To see the hunters brought down so quickly and easily…it would have made him feel smug and superior – that he had such a strong alpha, which meant a strong pack – if his entire pack hadn’t been suffering. Or worse, Teddy’s heartbeat so slow and irregular, he’d been losing blood at an alarming rate, and with no healing…by the moon, he thought he had been going to die…and it was their fault.

Harry might have subdued he hunter with an impressive piece of magic, watching them all swing in mid-air to fall to their knees with their hands automatically wrapping around their backs…yes, it had been awesome. But Harry… the scent of fear had been acidic, it was the first time since they met that he’d ever shown such blatant fear and terror. The scent was acidic and almost burnt his nose with the stench of it, he realized quite quickly that it wasn’t just fear, it was his magic and anger stewing within him causing the entire place to feel saturated in it.

Then Gerard Argent had said, “More’s the pity,” Gerard sneered, he hadn’t had a chance to celebrate the damn bite failing before everything had exploded in a whirlwind of magic after hearing a snarl of pure viciousness from Harry as wolf sounding as he’d ever heard it. Nothing had touched them, their pack, although the hunters had been blown off their feat in the ensuing chaos.

Then quicker than lightening, there were dozens of people appearing in the warehouse with pops, all of them had their wands out, drawn, ready for battle. The wizards had come to help them, and it was only once he was sure they were friendlies that he spoke.

Derek shook off his thoughts, relaxing slightly when there was no more pain to take. The wound was healed now, potions did work quickly, although internal injuries took longer. Rib healing took even longer, he realized, as it was slowly knitting bit by bit which was causing the most of the pain.

The medical ward was one massive room full of beds, with dividers should the patient wish to have some decorum of privacy. The pack were together, even if they were in individual beds. Derek was currently between Stiles and Teddy, both still unconscious for the moment. Erica had automatically latched onto Derek’s side when he woke up shaken to her core over what had happened to her. Looking for comfort and safety from the rest of her pack.

“You seem to know more about us than the others,” Derek said, speaking to Edward, the healer, who was continuously looking over Stiles, Teddy, Harry and making sure Peter was comfortable. Remembering his earlier words about Kanima venom and his knowledge on it, even he only had a vague notion on what a Kanima was…although given a different situation he might have been oblivious to the fact it was a Kanima. He was reading up though, on everything, the books Harry had managed to save from the Hale library, which was quite a lot of it. Erica was leaning against him, slumped over his shoulder deeply asleep.

The Healer glanced up at Derek through his bangs, “Yes, I knew of the supernatural world before the magical world. I have a…friend/foster brother, my being the foster child…who was bitten at eight years of age, by an Alpha who had lost his entire pack and wasn’t in full control of his actions. He and his older brother who was seventeen at the time were bitten, Hugh, the eldest boy, had cancer, and the bite cured him of that, the entire family welcomed and accepted the bites for what they were. The Alpha who calmed having Beta’s accepted the responsibility and taught them everything they’d need to know. Taught me everything I needed to know, he could sense the magic on me but assumed I was a Druid, I was learning to be one when I received my letter for Ilvermorny. The alpha was the one who paid for my magical education…I am their emissary,” proudly so, as a matter of fact. “Harry reached out and suggested that I apply for a position here, since the President was looking for someone who knows about the supernatural kind of creatures we might encounter with the new department.” How and where he had heard of him he didn’t know, it had been a surprise.

Absently nodding in satisfaction that Teddy Potter was healing well enough, and was in no danger of dying due to blood loss, he moved over to Peter. Who was still paralysed for the time being, he could see that it was beginning to get on Peter’s nerves.

“Can you move your fingers?” Edward asked, his voice soft and soothing, as he was with all his patients. “Hmm, looks like its wearing off more quickly now, you’re able to move your hands,” Edward observed that Peter was indeed coming out of it suitably quick. His feet too, he noticed, he reckoned he’d be up within the next half hour.

“How is Harry?” Peter asked, wishing for nothing more than to be over there, to actually see him with his own eyes.

“He’ll wake up soon, he’s exhausted, he was injured hours ago, we think in his duel with Keller,” Edward explained, patting him on the shoulder.

“Excuse me, Sir, we need to start questioning them,” another Auror appeared at the door, looking stern and unforgiving, but that might just be his usual demeanour. “If they’re well enough they’ve to come down to the council chambers…” Donovan and the rest of the council was doing things differently today.

“I see, well, two are available and medically fit to attend,” Edward explained curtly.

The Auror snatched a piece of paper out of thin air only to mutter, “Um, no we aren’t questioning them… the lawyer isn’t available, and we cannot get in touch with any of the others, they’re on a sabbatical.” Running his hand through his hair in silent agitation, damn it. Which meant until they found someone to defend those fucking hunters they couldn’t question them. Everything was to be done by the book, personally he’d prefer to just kill them all, less trouble. Less paperwork too.

“Prosecutor or defence?” Derek perked up immediately, a sly feeling overcoming him, he had definitely been spending way too much time with his uncle these days. He realized, but he honestly didn’t care about that, they’d survived, they’d actually bloody survived.

“They’ve already got a defence lawyer, it’s a prosecutor we need, not that they’ll have their work cut out that’s for damn certain.” He honestly didn’t think the defence lawyer would even speak up during the damn proceedings. When Veritaserum was brought in to be used…there was hardly a need for them for they spilled their own guilt or innocence from their lips.

“My uncle is a prosecutor, he hasn’t practised in years, due to his…coma but he was well on his way to becoming a senior partner within two years of working with a firm.” Which was highly unprecedented, but Peter was good at what he did.

“I’ll be right back,” the Auror commented before he was off like a shot, disappearing from their view.

Not that their attention would have been on him for much longer, because a groan left Teddy’s lips as he started to come around. A quiet confused moue coming from his lips when he found he couldn’t move. “Teddy, don’t move, young man, you’ve got a few broken ribs and they’re being repaired. Moving might cause more damage.” He explained, saying it once more just to be on the safe side, to ensure that Teddy had actually heard him. He’d successfully gotten the arrows out without causing further damage to them, but it would still take a few days for them to fully heal.

Derek immediately latched on to Teddy’s hand and drawing out the pain until Teddy sighed back against the bed again.

“You’re safe, you are in the medic wing of MACUSA, your injuries have been tended to,” Edward continued to explain, “Everyone is safe and alive.”

“Dad?” Teddy murmured, he could have sworn he remembered seeing him.

“He’s here and safe,” Edward continued, “Just try to refrain from moving for the time being.” He wouldn’t be returning to school any time soon. It was also a good job that the full moon wasn’t for another week or so, giving him time to heal instead of the ribs breaking again with the transformation. He cringed just thinking about it to be perfectly honest.

Teddy closed his eyes in relief, “So, I did see him?” he murmured quietly, so quiet that if Derek hadn’t been a werewolf he wouldn’t have heard.

“Yes, you did, he got there just in time,” Derek told him, a fondness to his voice that had been absent for so long. The one that was elicited when one spoke of family, of someone they cared for very deeply. He hadn’t meant to care about anyone, not wishing to be hurt again, or worse do the hurting, he had gotten his family killed after all by being a naïve idiot. Unfortunately, he couldn’t remain cold, distant and aloof, to neither Stiles or Teddy. Hell, he’d tried with Harry, refusing to trust him, despite all he’d done, until he couldn’t deny how good it felt to have someone leading the way, an Alpha, someone who cared, who understood, who realized he was human and wolf and accepted both sides of him. Humans didn’t normally feel that way unless they were born into packs, but it was normal, they grew up that way. Even from the get go, he’d given him a top that was brand new, without scents knowing he and his wolf would hate being saturated in scents that wasn’t pack.

And Stiles? Stiles hadn’t cared about Scott’s sudden change in status, he’d helped him with an uncanny ability to understand them that humans don’t have. For a while Stiles had managed to get through to Scott, then Harry tried but now…now Derek wanted nothing to do with the damn Beta. He hadn’t wanted to like the damn motor-mouthed human, but he was drawn nonetheless, and the fact that while out of it with pain he’d gone to Stiles (and thereby Scott) and actually felt safe surrounded by Stiles and his scent. Something he had told Peter about during his visits to him, when he thought he was catatonic.

“Stiles? Is Stiles okay? Are you okay?” Teddy choked out, he’d been absolutely terrified when arrows had been shot at them. He’d shut down immediately, couldn’t think, could only feel the agonising pain in his chest. The last thing other than his dad that he could honestly remember was seeing the arrows imbedded in Derek and the one in himself.

“Stiles is recovering, he’s still asleep, he’s going to be just fine,” Derek stated firmly, with a bit too much bite to his voice but he wanted Teddy to focus, to know that he was being seriously. “Everyone is safe and recovering,” obviously he wasn’t believing the healer.” His other hand squeezing Teddy’s shoulder reassuringly. He wasn’t good at comforting people anymore, that had been burnt out of him when his family died. Surprisingly Teddy made him want to be better.

Erica came around with a groan, unable to sleep through anything now she was a Werewolf, let alone someone shouting practically right in her ear. “What should I tell my mum and dad?” Erica whispered tiredly, stretching out with the grace of a cat.

“Er…I don’t know,” Derek said, awkwardly, that was Peter’s job description right there, he was the Alpha and Derek was grateful for that. He wasn’t meant to an alpha, not because of the hierarchy he’d grown up in, he just literally wasn’t fit to an alpha. Didn’t have the disposition for it, he might have been capable of it at one point, but he was too secretive, too angry, too emotionally stunted to be what a pack needed. He would have done what he needed to in order to kill Peter, if it came to it, but he didn’t have to and now he was surrounded by a strong pack, the second in command if Peter was down, and he was happy with his lot in life. Happier than he had been in a long, long time. Which made him feel guilty because Laura was dead…and he was alive.

“What is that smell?” Teddy asked, his brow furrowing.

“The scent of depression,” Erica explained.

Derek stiffened, “You can smell emotions?” now that was definitely new, Teddy shouldn’t be able to do that from everything that had been said about Teddy’s kind.

“I…no, not normally,” Teddy said perturbed, glancing over at his dad, he would have the answers, he always did. If he didn’t know them then he would find them.

“That is odd,” Edward said, “I assumed you were a type…” assuming he had made a mistake and wondering why the boy wasn’t healing properly.

“He is,” Derek explained hastily, “Keep quiet don’t discuss this until we’re at home.” He informed them, this was pack business. He noticed that the healer wasn’t in any way offended, in fact, he could scent approval coming from, clearly approving of the way he conducted himself and kept the pack secrets, secret. At least he wasn’t offended, you never knew what could offend humans. Although, could he really consider wizards human? Weren’t they as supernatural as him?

--------0

“You’re not pulling me from this case,” Harry said through gritted teeth as he determinedly got out of bed, refusing to give sway to the dizziness that swept over him. Dislodging the paperwork he’d just spent fifteen minutes reading after being reassured his pack was safe and fine, just eating lunch in the cafeteria, all except for Stiles and Teddy of course who were pouting across the room so he was well and truly reassured on their health. “I am not emotionally compromised.” Lying through his teeth. He’d worked hard for this case, and he would be damned if he was kicked off it at the last hurdle. Standing between the boys he considered his, his sons. A renewed awe for Stiles that he hadn’t felt before, for he knew where the ‘foreign magic’ had come from.

“Harry…you are,” Donovan told him with patience. “Your mate and son were put in danger, can you honestly say you can remain impartial?” ‘and not kill the bastard’ was definitely heard by them all despite not going said. “The amount of magic you expended you should be resting for twenty-four to forty-eight hours!” but honestly unsurprised that Harry was already raring to go. He never really stopped, to begin with, he suspected Harry had…feared slowing down having to think, even all these years after the war. What a person did in life, especially Harry’s Job…wasn’t an easy one. Suffering so that others could rest easy, live normal lives. Harry…didn’t know how to have a normal life, he’d been in war since he was a child, the British magical world had failed him.

“Peter is emotionally compromised but you’re letting him be the prosecutor of the case!” Harry argued back, there was no ‘more reason to be’ Peter was, this was the family that had tried to kill his mate for Merlin’s sake and the family responsible for the death of his family, his pack.

“And if you lose your composure?” Donovan asked bluntly, “Do you want to see them go free?”

Harry laughed, it was tinged with darkness and genuine amusement, “No matter what happens, what I do, they are going down.” they both knew that, Donovan was just trying to keep it as professional as possible. They would not walk out of MACUSA as free men. Squeezing Stiles and Teddy’s hands, which were clutched in his own.

Donovan cocked his head to the side in agreement to Harry’s accurate deduction.

“Look, I understand, you’re trying to treat like this every other case…but if that were the case you wouldn’t be trying them all together!” at least the Argents, in any case.

“I want them to hear everything…perhaps there is still some saving the younger generation.” Donovan replied, a sad glimmer in his eye, that girl was the same age as his daughter, the thought of her entire life just being imprisoned was a sad one. If she had done nothing, perhaps she could be obliviated of the supernatural world and sent to live halfway across the world.

“She shot me! She shot Derek!” Teddy protested most vehemently.

Donovan was genuinely startled to hear that, swallowing thickly, well there went his speculation. Harry was going to come down on her like a tonne of bricks. Let’s not forget what Peter would do, Merlin help them all. “That information hasn’t come out yet,” he commented, but they were only just now in the process of having the trial out in front of the entire council. The council would be hearing everything for the first time.

Harry gripped the nape of their necks, not in a way that was intended to hurt, but reassure, to calm. His own façade of calm cracking just slightly, “Do not take me off this case, if I had been here…this wouldn’t have happened,” he gritted his teeth at his own feelings of incompetence.

“If you remove Harry, you remove myself,” Peter commented, as he entered the hospital wing, making his way over to his mate, brushing his hand over Harry’s and drawing out the pain only to grimace. That was a hell of a lot of pain he was enduring while still standing.

Harry however, was gaping at Peter getting a very inappropriate boner at the worst of times. Peter was dressed in a grey suit, with a blue tie and white shirt, and a black cloak, integrating himself quite seamlessly into the magical world. Managing to look like a damn model while doing so, in other words Peter was very, very hot. Swallowing thickly, licking his dry lips, Donovan speaking brought him out of his thoughts.

Peter just smirked slowly and slyly at him, very aware of the affect he was having on him. He made a mental note to dress this way more often. Upon being allowed to oversee the trial he had immediately asked to return home, to get a decent suit, and asked Erin for a cloak, he did look suave he had to admit, and of course, the moment he returned home, Cora had demanded she come. She’d actually looked close to tears, at his Alpha demand earlier before the show down, to remain in the house, to remain safe. In retrospect, it had been a bad idea, she’d already thought her entire pack was dead once…if anything had happened to them, Cora would have gone through the same thing again. She was strong, she’d survive, she’d endure, but honestly…Peter would prefer to die with his pack than survive and he had no doubt Cora felt the same way, even if he wanted his family to survive…no thrive. In the end he couldn’t force her to stay, the danger had passed as she’d stated and so she had come to MACUSA, seeing it for the first time.

“Very well, but please refrain from any unnecessary bouts of violence in the council chambers, this is going to be a long trial as it is.” Donovan sighed, glancing away from the private looks traded between the mates, utterly resigned to being manipulated into accepting them as a pair. Pair of bloody manipulative sods that is, honestly, he was partially proud, partly annoyed but only because it was him they were manipulating. However, another part of him was very happy that Harry had someone to lean on, he’d definitely need it.

“I don’t think it’s me you’re going to have to worry about,” Harry admitted, a slight slur to his voice with the pain drain thoroughly narcotized by Peter’s magic hands.

Upon hearing the slur, Peter ceased his drain immediately, he hadn’t realized he’d gone that far.

“We’re coming aren’t we? I mean we can attend?” Stiles gestured wildly between himself and Teddy, he ached but it was nothing like it had been earlier. “We have to give evidence don’t we?”

“You cannot give evidence without a parent present,” Donovan explained, “You aren’t old enough.” Assuming the boy was underage, he barely looked a day over fifteen.

“He’s seventeen, and a spark,” Harry commented, brushing his hands over Stiles and Teddy’s heads, he’d nearly lost them. He’d missed Stiles birthday, but had made sure his gift was given on his birthday and he had called. From what he’d heard, Stiles birthday had been a good one, despite the sheriff’s absence, working on his sons birthday, Stiles had ended up staying the night at his.

“Ah, that changes things,” Donovan admitted, “Although, I must express my surprise that you are willing to so vehemently testify.” After all, it was against one of his best friends, Scott McCall. Then again, from what he’s found out so far, Scott had been working with the hunters against his own pack…and everyone including Stiles had been hurt due to that betrayal. As a spark, Stiles was a magical child, thus, at seventeen he became legally an adult, even if in California No-Maj laws he was still underage.

The confused look on Stiles face spoke volumes, he didn’t know the half of it…or perhaps any of it.

“Why’s that?” Stiles asked baffled, assuming that Scott was with the rest of the pack having a proper lunch in the cafeteria upstairs. He had no idea his best friend had been arrested for conspiring with the hunters and breaking the contract he’d signed and agreed to with Harry to stay out of jail after all the effort that had gone into it.

Donovan shared a look between Peter and Harry. “Excuse me,” he said, once again leaving the ward, allowing them to have time to reveal everything to Stiles.

“Uh-oh,” Teddy murmured, well aware of that look of his dads, what they were about to hear wasn’t going to be good at all.

Stiles, who was just as aware as the Were’s, if not more so, even with muted human emotions. “What’s going on?” he asked, heartbeat ratcheting up staring between Peter and Harry.

----------0

A/N – so last chance will we see some Scott and Allison redemption – but well away from the Hale pack – or will they have both burnt their last bridges with Allison having actually shot Teddy and Harry make sure she suffers the maximum penalty he could possibly give her? Will they take pity on Scott due to the fact Gerard threatened Melissa? Will Melissa be there for the trial? Will she see her son put in prison? Will Harry find out about Echo house? Will he shut it down? Or will something much worse happen before that occurs? What about Deaton? Will he too be present due to his actions? He did give Scott the Mountain ash and the idea after all…Would you like to see him actually arrested in the story or just there? I kind of like the thought of writing it in 😉 it would just be a pull away from the story though I'm so excited to write about the trial :D how will Chris fair? Will Harry start the trial by mentioning his mother? Was Gerard that despicable that he'd kill his own wife? Would it be because she found out about him training his daughter? And his other illegitimate children? Will we see another shocking surprise in store for the Argents? R&R please!

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 39

“Alright, kiddo, I’m just going to say it,” Harry said, stiffening his spine, he wasn’t going to enjoy this part but Stiles had the right to know. Plus, any sympathy he had for Scott was long gone, and he honestly he was so done caring. In fact, he was furious, and he didn’t know everything yet. “Scott is responsible for what happened today, all of it.” What he’s done…he’s completely destroyed any hope of joining any pack but that’s the least of his troubles, a jail sentence is definitely on the cards regardless of what he says or does during the trial.

“Wait, what do you mean responsible?” Stiles struggled to sit up, his mind whirling a mile a minute trying to figure all this out. With the potions, he wasn’t one hundred percent functioning, especially with the continued pain drain on top of it. By everyone in the pack he’d been told. “What did he do?” could it be true? Could Scott have been responsible for him being kidnapped and beaten up?

Peter snarled his eyes flashing red briefly, a momentarily lapse of control. Just thinking of what harm could have befallen his pack…it was a damn miracle he hadn’t killed the little shit. To add insult to injury, he had been manhandled by his own Beta into giving Gerard Argent the bite. The hypocrite, they hadn’t seen this coming despite knowing that Gerard Argent had been dying of cancer. They’d just thought the bastard wanted to finish what his daughter started, get the rest of the Hale pack before he died. They’d assumed they only had to keep safe until the hunter died.

“What has he done?” Stiles asked, Peter rarely lost control like that, at least lately, even when he was exasperated. He’d been told that Peter had been the one with the best control out of the Hale family, and had been instrumental in helping Derek to learn complete control. It helped knowing how his nephew felt during the time of his lack of control. Angry. Although, Peter had meant it as a temporary measure, until he got better, it hadn’t been meant to be used for six years. Unfortunately things happened. So, for Peter to lose control, Scott really had done something…spectacularly stupid. With Harry gone, he’d actually learned more about the Hales with the time he’d spent there. Either annoying Derek until he answered or getting straight forth answers from Cora who didn’t shy away from anything or anyone. Which of course, just made Stiles like her all the more.

Harry just stared at Stiles, gritting his own teeth, and Stiles just had an image that if Harry had been a werewolf, he would have been fully shifted in his mounting anger. He had almost lost his son, a boy he loved like a son, his mate, and for what? FOR WHAT? So, yes, he was too damn angry for words, the lack of consideration…and the selfish disregard he’d shown despite all he had done for him. He repaid that by nearly taking his son from him? Perhaps he was more emotionally compromised than he realized, perhaps Dentin was right to try and get him off the case.

“Dad? I’m fine,” Teddy said quietly, somehow managing to sense his dad’s emotional state. He could feel just how betrayed and angry he was at the moment.

Both Peter and Harry were hanging on by a thread, both of them angry to the extent that they had been deceived, especially by a seventeen-year-old who they had gone out of their way to help despite their misgivings.

“If it wasn’t for Stiles you’d have died before I got there,” Harry spat out, fury thrumming through him, goddamn it, he was feeling worse as the ramifications of what could have happened hit him like a tonne of bricks. That damn arrow would have hit Teddy’s heart and he would have…Merlin, he didn’t even want to think about it.

Peter’s claws emerged before retracting, over and over again as he fought for his own control. This hadn’t been information he’d known, but the whole magical aspect of the case wasn’t crystal clear to him. Which irked him somewhat, but he was learning, helped along by the fact he could read and speak Latin which was what the majority of magic users used for their spells and diagnosis system.

“What?” echoed the cry of both boys, surprise clearly visible on their faces, both of them sitting up in the hospital beds clearly befuddled by this new information.

“But what did I do? I couldn’t even use it to save myself,” Stiles said bitterly, self-consternation deep in his tone. He’d been practicing so hard, for it to fail him when he needed it most, he almost wished that he didn’t have it.

“That’s because you saved Teddy, you’re core isn’t built up enough to use it so strenuously,” Harry explained, sitting next to Stiles, gripping Stiles hands, “Everything you had went into saving his life…and I’ll never be able to thank you enough for that Stiles…” suddenly feeling choked up, he wasn’t half going through the ringer today. He’d almost lost his son, the most important thing in his world…a world in which he didn’t want to live in without him. He’d given everything to Teddy and hadn’t had any reserves left to do anything with what he had left. As soon as he was more used to magic, using it every day, using larger amounts…until it sparks and roars into an inferno and nobody and nothing would be able to stop him for anything he does he could do by just wishing alone. He was going to be magnificent and he couldn’t wait to see what he would become.

Stiles felt something in him settle at that announcement, a knowledge that he would have endured that and worse if it helped Teddy. He hadn’t been useless after all, he had saved his best friend from certain death by using his magic. It hadn’t been anything intentional, at least, he didn’t think so, the heat of the moment had been well, the heat of the moment, it’s not as if you think straight at times like these. He suddenly wasn’t quite so ashamed or embarrassed, in fact, he’d wear them with pride for however long he had them. “We’re a pack…it’s what we do, right?” Stiles said, no longer fearing that he didn’t have an in with the pack because of the way Scott was behaving. Scott…he honestly didn’t know what to think about him right now, instead he forced himself to think of other things.

Surely Scott wasn’t guilty of what they thought? Hopefully when the anger shimmered down and hopefully it would be a misunderstanding.

“Yes, yes we’re a pack and it is what we do,” Peter declared firmly, they’d survived, he had to focus on that and getting justice for what Scott McCall had attempted to do. At the same time get rid of more hunters from the Argent clan. Tampering down his anger, absolutely refusing to let this case go. He much like Harry was like a dog with a bone – he was allowed to use dog jokes thank you very much he was the werewolf after all – and refused to let go when he had his teeth sunk into something. This was his first time doing something that he loved in near enough seven years, so damn straight he’d do his best work tonight.

Donovan was determined to see the trial complete before Argent kicked the bucket. Peter was quite like minded really, well for revenge really, not the trial he honestly couldn’t care less whether Gerard Argent was branded a criminal or not before his death. He just wanted to see him suffer, to see his great empire torn to pieces before he died knowing he was responsible.

“Mr Hale…we’re ready when you are,” Erin informed Peter, her red hair slightly frizzier today than normal. “Another…complication has roused, they need your opinion Edward,” talking to the healer who sat at the desk writing absently, as he flipped through a book.

“Mine?” Edward arched a brow, “Is it medical?” which was where his expertise lay, his hands laying flat against the book. Quill perched finishing off the list of potions that had been used and in need of replacement. He kept a well stock cupboard, for any occasion, just in case. He swiftly finished off by signing the paperwork, and placed it in a tray.

“Definitely,” Erin stated with a firm nod. “The antechamber for the council room,” she added, giving him the location, it’s where all their prisoners were. All eleven of them, including Scott McCall, if he was still there and not with his mother at the moment, but she’d been informed and brought to hear judgement.

“Very well,” the Healer informed her, standing up, giving them all a nod, before vacating the room. Having spent so much time around a pack, being in a pack, a great deal of his communication was actually non-verbal.

“Are you up for this?” Erin asked, giving Harry a fully understanding and sympathetic look. Oh, she would be doing the exact same thing, she had niece and nephews, loved them all fiercely, but no children yet. She could imagine how he felt though, and she’d fully lay the smackdown on anyone who harmed any member of her family.

Harry’s grin was brittle and dark, “Damn straight,” he said, tone grim.

Erin nodded, “Okay, then you’ve got to make your way to the council room, if you like I can remain with Teddy and Stiles…” who were scrambling to get out of their beds and Erin could only look on in amusement, her bright red lipstick clad lips twitching to show the amusement.

“We’re coming,” they echoed each other, Peter coughed to hide his amusement, he was beginning to see more of the friendship between them that was as deep as brothers. It had been shadowed over by the drama that was Scott McCall, and Stiles constant attempts to help him, and of course, the large group during the full moon and his change into a wolf that prevented any real communication and sense their…humour. The fact that Stiles had subconsciously sought to save Teddy first and foremost said a lot. He wondered if he’d done the same with Derek but it hadn’t shown due to the rapid healing.

“I would appreciate it if you’d keep an eye on the pair of them while we are there though, Stiles might be a bit unfamiliar with the usual jargon, and he will ask a million questions.” Harry said, throwing Stiles an amused look at the ‘Who me?’ look Stiles had on his face. He snorted, shaking his head, finally fully relaxing as he got his game face on.

Harry glanced over at Peter, who was feeling much the same as him, drained from all the emotional upheaval and ready to get this over with.

“Of course,” Erin said, “And congratulations on Keller by the way,”

“Thanks,” Harry said, “Come on, we can’t keep them waiting,” she wasn’t the first to congratulate him today, and she wasn’t going to be the last one. Keller had been on the most wanted wall for a reason, hell, he’d even had people applauding him when he’d gone to the toilet because Teddy had been in the hospital ward one.

“Just how high up is this council?” Peter asked as they stalked swiftly through the halls, Erin and the boys were slower but he could still feel them, see them behind him.

“They’re it, they’re in charge of every state here in the UK, their word is law.” Harry explained immediately, “They can be thought of as Emissaries, they guide and protect the magical world from threats instead of a pack. If they suggest something most people listen, they didn’t get to be members of the council by being ignorant or stupid…they’re smart, dedicated and have been through a lot to get where they are.”

“Then I’m surprised you aren’t a member,” Peter stated, everyone treated Harry differently here. He could see how uncomfortable it made Harry too. He never outwardly displayed it, but he could smell it, sense it through the bond.

Erin snorted from behind them, clearly able to hear their conversation.

“They’ve asked, a dozen times, but I’ve always declined.” Harry explained, shrugging his shoulders indifferently. The wizarding world back in the UK was different, you had a seat on the Wizengamot due to your status, as a Potter and Black he had more seats than one could fathom. He’d never been interested in politics, it was all backstabbing and lining your own pocket there. But here? Here they actually cared about making the magical world all it could be. Sure, there was prejudice but not as bad as it was in Britain it’s why he’d wanted to raise Teddy here. Offset any bloody prejudice that might ingrain itself into Teddy while at Hogwarts.

“Why?” Peter asked perplexed.

“Because its…it means the end of my career, I’d be so busy with the council, trials and paperwork…I wouldn’t be able to do what I do best. It’s the end of the road really becoming a council member.” Harry struggled to explain.

“It’s the writing books and or teaching after a long respectful career,” Peter nodded, he got it, but still, to be so young and invited he wondered if it was an unprecedented case or if it happened quite often.

“One of my relatives was on it, at one point, not for long though, he died young, for the betterment of MACUSA and the magical world. He was one of the original Aurors, the first, fighting constantly tooth and nail against wizards and traders and bandits.” Harry said, “The magical world took a long time to become a respectful society like…”

“Where’s my son? Where am I? Let go of me at once!” came a very familiar voice, interrupting their discussion.

“Melissa?” Harry called, as he rushed forward, understanding her worries, she’d been taken from her home by wizards she didn’t know, apparated, had magic used on her, no doubt she was bloody terrified.

“Harry!” Melissa looked relieved to see a familiar face, “Peter…Stiles!” that relief turned into bewilderment. “What’s going on? They’re telling me Scott was arrested and I needed to come here…wherever here is!”

Harry gave the Aurors a sharp look, “You did not explain the situation properly before Apparating a No-Maj into the building?” his tone becoming curt and annoyed.

“She kept insisting we take her to her son!” the Auror defended himself, “Wouldn’t let us get a word in edgewise!”

“Yes, that’s pretty normal…haven’t you done a home visit before?” Harry drawled, arching a brow in silent demand for an answer.

They shifted clearly uncomfortable at being reprimanded, especially by the Harry Potter of all people. “No, Sir,” they murmured dismayed.

“Now apologise for scaring her and go I’ve got this,” Harry stated, he actually liked Melissa, and it was just a damn shame her son wasn’t more like her. This…today was going to destroy her, and he couldn’t protect her from it.

“Apologies ma’am,” the Aurors murmured, barely waiting for Melissa to nod in acknowledgement before they took off.

Peter was watching it Harry eyes supernatural blue, the desire to ravish Harry clear as day.

“Follow me, Melissa,” Harry said gently, patting her on the back for a few seconds until she relaxed. “You’re safe here, I promise.” And that was the truth. The cuff standing stark against her wrist, the one that allows her to be here, she was fiddling with it anxiously. Maybe worried about what it did? “Did they tell you not to remove that cuff, yes?”

“They did…but not why,” Melissa relaxed fully, grateful for Harry and Peter’s presence, they always answered any question she had. She had Peter’s number and had been texting him quite often for advice with her son who had been pretty distant as of late. Or rather more distant.

“It allows you to be here, if you take it off you’ll end up somewhere else, and in New York to boot, at least until I found you. Considering you have no purse you obviously don’t have money to get yourself from New York to California again.” Harry said wryly, it looked as though she’d just changed out of her work gear into something comfortable to lounge around the house or sleep in. she’d find herself in the No-Maj building unable to perceive the magical building inside the No-Maj one, it was a bloody brilliant piece of magic.

Melissa stopped playing with it immediately, “What happened? Why has Scott been arrested? Where is he?”

Peter let out a subvocal growl, but quickly tapered it off, he didn’t want to get him and Harry taken off the case.

“I think it’s…better if you hear it yourself,” Harry said sadly, “I am sorry Melissa, I tried.” So sorry for her, but furious with Scott.

Melissa paused at the genuinely apology, “No, no you’ve done so much…certainly more than his father…I please just tell me he hasn’t killed…” unable to finish the sentence, swallowing thickly, fearing that it was the case.

“No, he didn’t, but in the grand scheme of things what he’s done is…much, much worse especially long term.” Harry explained, as he begun guiding her towards the large chambers which were filled with council members, Harry led her to the seating area, where Teddy, Stiles and Erin would occupy along with a few others. “Try to keep quiet…I’m afraid if you become belligerent they’ll remove you but only to the next room and will more than likely give you a calming draught. Take it if you need it, it wont do you any harm.”

“Belligerent?” Melissa echoed insulted, she wasn’t that sort of person, thank you very much.

“Trust me…what you hear…might make you very upset,” Harry said, pressing her down, “Stiles might need your help more in keeping quiet.” Giving her a task to do might help things too, as a nurse he imagined it definitely would. Either that or the pair of them (Stiles and Melissa) would be escorted out.

“You do realize trying people in a group isn’t done, usually they only come together for the verdict,” Peter pointed out to Donovan, as he approached the wizard.

“I know, but what Harry has unearthed…deserves to be heard,” Donovan.

“Screwing the knife in further,” Peter asked, his glee hidden by his voice but his gleaming eyes gave away his amusement. By the moon he really liked Donovan, he couldn’t wait. “Do I get to see this information?” almost pouting over the fact he hadn’t seen it before. “Every little helps in getting a conviction.” He added slyly.

Donovan snorted, well aware that Peter knew it was a sure thing, he was just being extremely nosy and wishing to be as vindictive as possible. “Harry demanded that the body of Joan Argent be inspected, it is stated in the paperwork she died by committing suicide.”

Peter nodded, “Yes, it’s a frequent thing with Argents, they get bitten, and follow the code…normally,” sneering in disgust, unable to believe that Argent had wanted the bite, the hypocrisy made him want to hurl.

“Yes, but Harry suspected foul play, especially given that Argent paid off the medical examiner who signed off on it.” Donovan explained, “With magic she doesn’t need ‘exhumed’ in the literal sense, we were able to use magic to get everything we needed without disturbing the body.”

“I assume you can tell if someone is a werewolf even after death then?” Peter asked, as always a deep curiosity over everything new.

“She was tortured,” Donovan stated sombrely, “When we realized things were being hidden, we did more thorough testing to get everything we needed.”

Peter wasn’t sure how to feel about that, on one hand she was a hunter, on the other…to be tortured by someone you trust…had married it was a horrible betrayal. Was there nobody Gerard Argent had left whole?

“Speaking of Argents…did you get Victoria Argent?” Peter asked, he wasn’t sure but Stiles had relayed all rumours to him. Whether he believed them or not, one that she’d left home, one that she was in Beacon Hills hospital and one that she was dead the rest was just ludicrous, running away with her eighteen-year-old lover, the imagination of some people left a lot to be desired. Peter had done nothing, suspecting it might be a trap, especially considering the fact Derek had attacked her in order to help Scott. He wished that Derek hadn’t been there, this trial would have still happened with or without Scott McCall’s actions though.

“They did, she was in a coma after receiving a knock to the back of her head, a few potions cleared that up, she’s now waiting with the rest of the Argents.” Donovan explained, only to turn when he saw Hermione come rushing into the room looking disturbed. “What’s wrong?”

“Sir…the blood tests came back,” Hermione explained quietly, looking ready to be sick, “Edward also asked to let you know that the black ooze is slowing, and he’s showing minuscule signs of improvement. Edward said it shouldn’t be possible, but it is happening.”

Donovan wondered why the results had alarmed her, one glance and he quickly figured it out. Surely they didn’t know? That was just…quite sickening really, sighing, he handed the information to Peter, a copy was made while he read it for the defence lawyer who actually looked perturbed “I want checks done to Joan Argent immediately,”

“You can get blood without disturbing the body as well?” Peter asked, wondering if there was anything these wizards couldn’t do.

“I’ll get in touch with Minister Renard,” Senior Auror Tishell insisted, already making his way out the room.

“We can,” President Donovan told him, using magic to tell the time, just as a loud dong sounded out, “It’s time.” His tone slightly grim, “I hope they hasten with those results.” He had a disturbing feeling that he wasn’t going to like those results either.

“How long does it actually take to get started after everyone is situated?” Peter asked, “Is it merely a show of revealing the crimes in which they are arrested for committing then beginning?” much like the No-Maj world as Harry called the Mundane world. Focusing solely on the President, as the thundering of footsteps nearly drove him to distraction as everyone begun to come through the doors, over fifty people by the looks of it. The jury was pretty much the last to make an entrance barring of course, the judge.

“Yes, but overall, we do not take days to see an average trial over with…not since we began using Veritaserum,” by average he meant well, it could differ, it just depended on how many people they had to question under the Veritaserum and how often they had to use it in order to get all their questions answered. They had feared it would take days to get Kate Argent’s trial over with, maybe longer with the never ending list of her victims and perpetrators. Most of her co-conspirators were in prison now, the list damn near hitting the hundreds. Which resulted in cases being rescheduled, just as cases were being rescheduled because of this.

The supernatural world was more exposed than they had ever realized, and it terrified them to the core. It’s why everyone knew that the new department would be up and running within the next week. It would take years if not the better part of a decade to get this hunter mess cleared up. If that.

“Here are the pictures of the evidence from the Argent house here at Beacon Hills, they’re still going through the other properties throughout the states. If you need to actually use anything, just let one of us know and it will be summoned. By Auror Hogg.” Donovan pointed her out to Peter.

Peter was so in tune with his pack, that his head automatically came up, zoning in on the werewolves. Erica, Cora and Derek sat next to Stiles and Teddy, both Erica and Derek looking rosier around the face, real food had done them the world of good. The food delivered to the hospital had been bland tasteless and definitely not for a werewolf mouth. The cafeteria food was better, but nothing compared to the food they consumed and relished at Harry’s.

Another thing Peter noticed, noises had been muted, they weren’t as loud as they normally would be in a room filled with over seventy people, probably more actually. He could see mouths moving but it wasn’t overwhelmingly loud. There had been some sort of silencing spells in place, had this been done for his benefit or was it always this way?

Surprisingly the hunters were all silent as they were escorted in, Gerard Argent may have only been because he was busy spitting black ooze into a spit guard the Aurors had put on him. Making him have the appearance of Donald Duck with the cloth beak. Only this ‘beak’ was blackened oozed that was definitely not dripping out of it oddly enough.

“How is he supposed to talk through that?” Peter enquired watching the scene with amusement. It became vindictive glee the moment rage and humiliation set in when Argent saw him. He could imagine how humiliated he’d feel with his enemy seeing him as his weakest, had felt it himself, but it didn’t stop the savage glee at their predicament. Argent though wasn’t making it easier by calling the wizards and witches holding them unnatural abominations that shouldn’t have been born between spits and had a gargle to his voice due to the black ooze.

“He kept spitting at us,” the Auror said, grossed out, staring down at the uniform which was soiled, Peter leant forward, sniffing it, “That…something is wrong, that smells like Mountain ash,” bewildered as he backed away from the ooze, how could there be any mountain ash in that spit?

“That’s what the Healer called it,” the Auror said, nodding, “Said the old man had been taking it for weeks…” they weren’t sure why, Edward seemed just as confused as the rest of them, only he seemed to know what it actually was. When asked, all he’d said was it was a supernatural barrier deterrent.

Peter glanced briefly at Argent confused, it was as if he had deliberately sabotaged himself. Why go out of his way for a bite, with the intention of killing him to claim the Alpha powers…then what? Had he intended on committing suicide after all? Taking out the Hale Alpha spark with him? There were different ways than taking mountain ash…it wasn’t the Argent way. There was something he wasn’t seeing here.

“Allison!” Scott called out, fighting to get to her, but the magical restraints prevented him from being able to overpower the wizard holding him in a tight vicelike grip. “Shut the bloody hell up, kid, don’t make this any worse for yourself.” Shoving him in the direction of the other hunters, and shoved him in the seat next to Allison, but he wasn’t able to touch her.

Allison tearfully met Scott’s eyes, trying to remain strong but failing in the face of the unknown supernatural they seemed to be dealing with. Her gaze then shot to her father only to gasp dramatically, “Mom!” her father’s head swung around so quickly that his neck creaked that sounded entirely too painful. “Victoria!” shocked to see her there, “Let her go, she had nothing to do with this,” his entire family was here, cousins, wife, daughter, father, literally the last of the Argents. Except the French side of the family that was so distantly removed that they never kept in touch. They had come over from France a long time ago, six generations…seven if you include Allison in the ‘generation’ as it were.

“What do you mean I won’t be doing much talking?” Peter almost whined, as he and Harry conversed, completely ignoring the family drama.

“I’ll be interrogating the hunters, you can add questions you think are pertinent when I give the say so and give a closing statement to the council and of course, opening statement and a list of their crimes in the beginning, a lot of trial proceedings are absent here due to the swiftness in which we can get answers. You call up anyone you think you need to, they won’t be under Veritaserum,” Harry explained, “You look hot by the way,” giving Peter a searing look before walking off.

Peter totally popped a claw at that, before growling lowly, flashing his red eyes at Derek, Erica and Cora for laughing. He was their Alpha they shouldn’t be laughing at him, they just laughed some more. He couldn’t help himself, his lips twitched, it was so good to see them laughing despite the situation. They were learning to let go, to laugh when they could. This was good.

Peter stepped forward, facing the council, his mind dwelling on everything he had learned while in Law school. The importance of opening statements, the why, the how and it had been all so utterly fascinating to him. He had to present a clear picture of the case, to arouse the interest of the jury, well council as this case may be, and most importantly build rapport, which he had always had the ability to do, his good looks and reeling people in helped in that regard.

He didn’t wait to pull punches, in fact he went straight for the jugular.

“Ladies and Gentlemen for years the Argents have been exposing the supernatural world, our world, all the while hunting and killing never distinguishing the innocent from the guilty. We have the pensive memories, scans, monetary trails and everything required to prove it. When it comes to Gerard and Victoria Argent we have proof that they didn’t just kill supernatural creatures…they killed humans who got in his way, innocent people who were only in the wrong place at the wrong time.” Peter explained, giving his own opening statement, knowing that exposure was something they feared as much as the rest of them did. “Today we will finally learn just how deep that corruption goes, is the supernatural world in greater danger of exposure because of them? and how many unsolved cases have the police forces got because of their interference? How above the law do they consider themselves? The bottom line is, the evidence will show the defendants are guilty, therefore at the closing statement I ask that you find them guilty.” Peter left it off there, knowing he had their attention.

“Ladies and Gentlemen, due to the contract that MACUSA itself signed, the supernatural world was supposed to look after its own. They did not begin policing themselves, thus it was left to others to try and protect not only the No-Maj world but other supernatural’s as well.” the defence begun their own opening statement, “The family begun hunting after their own was bitten and they had to take care of it, thus they became a hunting family, their motto was we hunt those who hunt us. A hunter council was formed, that police their own, prevent any hunters going rouge and if they did…they dealt with it. This case should be overseen by them, and let them deal with their own. Therefore, they were only doing what they felt was right, they don’t knowingly go out murdering innocent people.”

After that the trial began.

“I call upon my first witness, Stiles Stilinski,” Peter calmly called the boy forth. He still didn’t know the boys real name.

Derek immediately stood, easing Stiles up out of his seat, and helping him towards the middle of the room where there was a seat waiting for him. Derek drained as much of the pain as he could without making Stiles loopy before returning to his spot.

“Explain in your own words exactly what happened this afternoon, Mr. Stilinski,” Peter commanded, giving him the go ahead gesture, Stiles would probably love it.

“My own words? Ever heard me using someone else’s?” Stiles complained, flailing a little, with a grimace. “I’m hardly…”

Harry coughed out a little laugh, shaking his head, only Stiles would do something like this.

“Mr. Stilinski,” Peter stated, he could sense that Stiles definitely didn’t like his full name being used.

“I’d just become first line at Lacrosse, it’s a game, like Quidditch a bit, just only with the Quaffle and we’re not in mid-air, we put it through the goals though,” Stiles explained, “I’m one of the few humans actually in the game these days, so it’s a big deal to me.”

“And the others are?” Peter asked, giving the council a clear picture.

“Werewolves, they’re faster and stronger, but they don’t hurt anyone…at least not recently…” Stiles blabbed as he always did. “The game was a close one, but I scored the winning goal and then everything went pitch black, like we’d just suffered a power cut, even the generator was down, I had just scored so I was at the end of the pitch with just the goal keeper, when I was grabbed.”

“Then what happened?” Peter asked, as if he didn’t already know.

“Derek and Teddy…they came to help me, the car headlights made it so I could actually see who had taken me, who was shooting. Allison shot Teddy and Derek four or five times,” Stiles choked, he’d thought Teddy was dead. “Someone whacked me at the back of head and that’s the last thing I remember until I woke up outside the Argent house, and was dragged through the house and shoved down the stairs passed Allison who had come with her grandfather and into their basement.”

“Stiles!” Scott whispered incredulously, as if he couldn’t believe that Stiles was revealing that information.

Chris was staring at his daughter as if he hadn’t seen her before.

“You’ll keep your forked tongue in your mouth or be silenced.” Peter stated sharply, giving Scott a blank look, and if you knew Peter’s history you’ll know that this was way worse than open hatred. “What happened then?” at least Stiles wouldn’t need to omit certain facts.

“I was beaten up by a Gerard Argent and accused of being a traitor to my own kind.” Stiles murmured, so lowly that the others hadn’t been able to hear properly. “I later tried to help Erica who was stuck to a fence being tortured with electricity, but I couldn’t…my injuries prevented any real help I wanted to give.”

“I’d like to add that Stiles’ own magic had been seriously depleted because he had unconsciously used it in order to save Teddy and Derek’s lives, the arrows would have otherwise penetrated their hearts and killed them.” Harry interrupted the proceedings, and nobody had anything negative to say over his pronouncement. “This was the actions of seventeen-year-old girl, who had never met Teddy before in her life, and had no idea of whether or not he was a werewolf.”

Allison’s head snapped up at that, staring in dawning horror, perhaps at the thought of harming a human the council didn’t know but they put the knowledge away for further examination.

“Go into details about exactly what happened between yourself and Gerard Argent,” Peter asked, genuinely unaware of the majority of what Stiles had gone through.

“He was asking what I knew about…well you,” Stiles replied, “He wanted to know where you were, where you were staying, I refused to tell him, no, no, go to hell, don’t pass go and straight to prison, that I wouldn’t betray my pack. He said something…weird though, he said that someone in the pack had already betrayed it, and then said I was a traitor to my species, he left for a bit, with my phone, then beat me up some more without asking any questions and then left again, it was the last time I saw him until…well, until Harry apparated Erica and I out of the basement.” He wasn’t sure how much time had passed between both occasions either.

“How long do you think it was between the last time you saw Gerard Argent and when Harry Potter appeared? Minutes? Hours?”

“After he left? Maybe twenty to thirty minutes I don’t know I think I blacked out?” Stiles suggested and questioned. “But Erica…Erica had been there longer…” he hadn’t been able to get in touch with her that morning he suspected she’d been there that long. Erica never missed out on pack time, not even once in the beginning.

“Thank you, Mr. Stilinski…if the defence has no questions…” Peter glanced at his opposition, who he knew was deeply uncomfortable in the case he’d been immersed in so suddenly. He couldn’t stand hunters any more than he could, but he was trying his best, despite the fact it turned his stomach. It made Peter actually feel respect for his fellow lawyer.

“Mr. Stilinski…did you never once strike back?”

Peter pursed his lips eyeing the lawyer in amusement, that was the best he could do? Forget the council Stiles was going to leave him speechless.

“You’re kidding right? They had guns, weapons, they knocked me out! Gerard Argent beat me up that badly I had broken ribs! I was surrounded by his goons the entire time…I happen to have self-preservation! I wasn’t going to be able to get out of that bloody house without a miracle happening! Well, what would you have done? I couldn’t make some magic happen with my easy bake magic oven!”

“And Allison was there you said? Are you one hundred percent sure?” was then asked, ignoring the questions Stiles had asked him.

“Unless she suddenly has a twin sister I knew nothing about yes, there is nothing wrong with my sight, thank you very much,” Stiles insisted, giving the defence lawyer as good as he got. Completely ignoring the pleading look on Chris and Scott’s faces, honestly, Stiles didn’t think they knew exactly what they were in for.

“Thank you, Mr. Stilinski there will be no further questions,” the lawyer replied, he’d been instructed by Christopher Argent to try and get Allison off, that the rest would agree to their punishment. She was the head of the family, the most important, the Argent family had always been Matriarchal run.

“You can stand down,” Donovan instructed Stiles with a nod, each of the other council members remaining quiet as they slowly but surely begun to get a picture of what had happened today. Watching Peter aid his packmate back to the rest of them or more accurately to Derek who helped him and judging by the black lines drained the pain.

“Next, Erica Reyes,” Peter called his female Beta forward.

“Objection, every witness is a member of the Hale pack, they could have been coached on what to say!” the defence argued, having just seen for himself that each witness was indeed a member of the Hale pack.

“There hasn’t been the time,” Peter refuted his statement, “My pack hasn’t been left alone, and two members were unconscious for the better part of this morning revelation. The truth will come out after they’ve spilled the words from their lips after ingesting Veritaserum.” He added vindictively, all respect leaving him, especially with the shit-stirrer actually calling him and his pack liars without actually outright calling them that.

“They’ve? All of them?” the defence croaked out, well, that was it, he raised his hands in defeat before sitting down, flipping through the information, trying to find the agreements for the use of Veritaserum to see if he could prevent Allison Argent from having to take it due to her age. Then he remembered, seventeen, but in the state of California she was underage. It was the only card he had up his sleeve but he wasn’t sure if it would work. Whether he approved of them or not didn’t come into it, he had to defend them. Some didn’t even try. From what he’d heard of Kate Argent’s trial, the defence hadn’t even spoken once…then again there was no defending her. The woman had been a sociopath for sure. Her end had been quite fitting as well.

He had a feeling this case was going to go very similar indeed.

“Allison is innocent! She didn’t know what she was doing, she didn’t mean any of it!” Scott protested.

“Mr. McCall, shut up!” the defence lawyer snapped, whirling on the teen, “You are not helping her or your case!” the council members were murmuring quietly as Erica took to the seat, standing proud and tall, regardless of what had just happened to her. Didn’t he realize just how much trouble he was in?

“Scott do as he says!” his mother called from across the room, with a grim expression on her face.

“Mom!” Scott called out loudly, once again trying to get up but unable to get out of the chair.

By the look of it at least the mother understood.

“Stay quiet and answer any question they ask you truthfully!” Melissa stated sharply, her heart was pounding away like a drum.

“Silence, the next person to speak without due cause will be escorted out of the room.” Donovan’s commanding voice echoed all over the room to all its occupants, even the council members became silent.

“But we didn’t do anything wrong!” Scott insisted to the entirely silent room.

---------------0

There we go! SO now you all know that Victoria Argent is still alive! There is no grieving to account for Allison's sudden stunts! How did Victoria end up in hospital? Is Gerard behind that as well? what was in those scans that shocked the wizards? How long will Chris get for his own parts? Remember he did shoot at a clearly golden eyed Beta who had CLEARLY not taken a life and wasn't a danger to human life...wait a minute did he actually manage to shoot him or was it just a close call? I can't remember either way it could be considered grievous bodily harm...let off with a warning that he has to give up his hunter habits or be killed or obliviated? As for Allison shooting Teddy and Derek...one of who she didn't know was a werewolf or not...and having aimed to kill them? Attempted murder? 6 years with good behaviour? hmm, as for Scott, legally I can't think of much in the way of the law that he's broken except...oh, I can't think of the term my mind's drawing blank being aware that someone is breaking the law, watching it happening and doing nothing...eh it will come to me! Can you think of any other laws Scott could have potentially broken? As for the next chapter I promise it will be the end of the trial LOL didn't expect it to go on this long but there you go! Would you like to read about the Hale pack continuing to bloom or will this be nearing the end of the line? Do you think Peter and the other werewolves know about Echo house or is it Deaton that informs them of it? I'm thinking of incorporating it into the story you see! R&R please!

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 40

“Silencio!” Harry muttered, ignoring the burst of angry chatter at Scott’s disrespect caused, “He needs to hear this, otherwise I agree, I would have escorted him out of the room myself.” Sliding his wand back into his holster, shaking his head, pinching the bridge of his nose breathing evenly. Trying to centre himself so he didn’t lunge at the teenager, done nothing wrong, his actions had led to his son very nearly dying. How could the boy be so damn bloody dim? Especially with a friend like Stiles, who he knew still felt this was all a mistake and that Scott was going to be found innocent. Merlin, he wished he could protect Stiles from this, but he couldn’t, he was going to see one of his best friends arrested and put in prison today.

“I’ll concede to your knowledge of the boy,” Donovan stated, “Just this once,” he added his voice deep and commanding the entire room. Normally and naturally he wouldn’t allow anyone to contradict his orders, but Harry had always been…an exception to most rules, including this one. Plus, he deserved an extra doze of gratitude that he wouldn’t accept so allowing this was a small price to pay to have Keller off the streets.

“Thank you, President Donovan, I do believe he needs to hear everything,” Harry explained helping Donovan save face, understanding if he did he’d be allowed more leeway. “Upon meeting the Hales, he insisted that eleven people deserved to die just because he didn’t want to hear what the Argents were capable off. Yes, he said that in front of two of the survivors, who were only trying to aid him.” and then he’d tried to kill his son, his green eyes gleamed ominously as he stared at the President and the council. If he’d had the magical reserves…well, Donovan didn’t want to think of how uncomfortable the room would be.

His words were definitely not helping Scott McCall at all, despite the fact Harry was trying to drive what the idiot had done through his mind. Even after all he had done, Harry was in his own way trying to help him even if that sort of help wasn’t what Scott could possibly want.

Scott huffed in dismay, both at his inability to talk and the fact he couldn’t defend himself. He was being condemned because of one sentence? It was unfair, they were being unfair, judging him like that, he swallowed nervously, at the sight of over sixty people’s gazes boring down upon him, all disgusted, surprisingly even Chris Argent the words that came from his left made him want to be sick.

“Well done boy,” Gerard Argent croaked out with a wheeze, chuckling in amusement, seeing the idiot betraying his own kind was all kinds of hilarious. He’d reacted the same way when he realized the road Deucalion had gone down. Yet more filth taking itself out, yes, it had surprised him he hadn’t expected him to survive. “Too bad my own son wasn’t more like you,” instead he stuck to his code despite his best conditioning, it made his stomach hurl, oh, he knew why, and detested it, he should have been around more during Chris upbringing, but he was a boy, useless really, in the grand scheme of things.

“Be quiet,” the defence lawyer urged, only to receive a disgusted look by the older man, as if he was shit under his shoe. Which did ruffle his feathers momentarily before he leaned back with a dismissive glance. Well, if they didn’t want his help then that was just fine.

“Tell us what happened, Miss Reyes,” Peter said through his fanged teeth, his only slip up in composure, the urge to slash Gerard’s throat was strong, but he refrained. He would get his revenge without getting himself in trouble with the law.

“I was about to start my morning run, being a werewolf I have a lot of pent up energy. I usually run to the pack house, using as much as the trail in the preserve to run with as possible. So I don’t be seen, I had epilepsy, everyone knows, so I try to keep what I’m capable off on the downlow.” Erica explained, speaking solely for the council, it had been difficult in the beginning though, she’d so badly wanted to show off. Once the rush had worn off and Peter’s continued cautions she begun to acknowledge he was right…and he was. “I was careful, the only ones that knew about me was my pack, my parents and…and Scott and Allison maybe, I don’t think Scott keeps anything from Allison.”

“You were prevented from running?” Peter asked, his fangs back where they belong.

“Running or running ,” Erica asked sassily.

“Answer the question please, Miss Reyes,” Peter chided her, showing none of his amusement.

“I had just gotten to the preserve, north side, when I was surprised by flashbangs and loud whistling noises, I was disorientated. I was shot with arrows. They wrapped me up in some sort of rope that made my wrists burn, I think it was aconite, I know the smell I was taught to avoid it.” Erica revealed, “I was taken to the basement of the Argent property, they cuffed me up and began torturing me, trying to get me to reveal where the pack house was. I remember that they were angry I didn’t have my cell on me, but everything is a blur, everything hurt too much. He got more and more vicious when I wouldn’t betray my pack, I was concerned…I could smell Scott on Gerard Argent, I stupidly thought something had happened to him too.” Eyes flashing gold at the betrayal Scott had wrought on them all. “Scott must have told them where I’d be, it isn’t just a coincidence that they managed to get me at the exact time I’d be there. I hadn’t been followed in the past, I’m always careful.”

“Do you recall who was there?” Peter asked her, hating the fact he had failed his pack but ultimately relieved that they had all survived. He knew how worse it could have been in the long run, had seen it first-hand.

“Them, well, most of them, Christopher and his wife were the only ones not there,” Erica said, pointed out, without any fear of reprisals, refusing to be cowed by them or let them win. She’d been terrified, yes, out of her damn mind at the thought of dying down there. Yet she’d successfully managed to cling on to hope, and with good reason, she and Stiles had been rescued. By someone she knew was pack, Peter’s mate, and was a wizard to boot. It hadn’t dawned on her at first, as instincts made her try to protect her packmate, to protect Stiles who was already injured and very, very human. He couldn’t heal quickly like she could now.

“Did any of the others threaten you or was it just Gerard Argent?” Peter asked, knowing the details mattered.

“They were all laughing, but I don’t think any direct threats were actually made to me by anyone other than Gerard Argent, there were only a few of them in the basement when I was actually tortured not that it matters, I was screaming loud enough to wake the dead.” Erica said, condemning them further by implying that they couldn’t have been ignorant to what was happening to her.

“So, to make it clear they kidnapped a sixteen-year-old, underage girl, tortured her for information, and I think we all know that Gerard Argent wouldn’t have just let her go.” Peter stated, staring at the council himself now.

“Objection, speculation,” the defence lawyer insisted, but it was half hearted at best.

“Withdrawn,” Peter drawled, but they would confirm it soon enough. “If the defence hasn’t any questions…” giving the defence lawyer look that would have made lesser men pee their pants.

The lawyer cleared his throat, “No further questions,” he couldn’t even begin to defend what they had done and decided against any attempts at futile questions. Quite frankly, he believed anything he said would just make matters worse.

“I call upon Derek Hale,” Peter stated, once it was clear the defence was genuinely not going to question Erica, he gave her a nod, gesturing for her to sit back down. This would be the last part he’d play in the trial, the rest would be interrogations by Harry, with Veritaserum in play, apparently you had to pass a course to use the potion. Except for the closing statement he supposed.

Derek stood, his face impassive giving off a serial killer aura, that definitely didn’t help the case, but they were in no fear of losing just because his nephew was intimidating. The council couldn’t easily be intimidated, especially not considering they could defend themselves easily with magic.

Peter brushed his thumb over Erica’s wrist, scent marking her, giving her a little comfort until they were in the safety of the…what had she called it? Pack house. He rather liked the sound of that, although normally he just called it home.

“Tell us what happened in your own words,” Peter asked of Derek, who merely grunted, clearly not wanting to use words at all let alone his own. This should be amusing, he wondered if he’d meet his quota or if he’d manage with a few words.

“We were celebrating Stiles making first line. Teddy and Stiles somehow convinced me.” Derek looked disgruntled at that admission. “When the lights went out I smelt wolfsbane. They took Stiles, we gave chase. They shot us, and took Stiles.” That last bit was said with a hell of a growl, hating the fact he could do nothing.

Almost a new record, even the council was startled by how he managed to tell his entire tale in just a few sentences.

“Who is they?” Peter asked, slightly amused.

“The Argents, the only ones missing was Chris and Victoria,” Derek ground out, clearly having no desire to speak more. Either that or he had no desire to speak the names of any Argent, and quite frankly Peter didn’t blame him.

“No further questions…” Peter said, knowing his nephew was reaching the end of his rope when it comes to speaking, especially about something his nephew felt was his fault. He had such a martyr complex. He definitely hadn’t gotten that from him or Talia, hell, Sabastian wasn’t that bad either.

“Mr. Hale, why didn’t you call for aid when you were being ‘attacked’,” the defence asked.

“The Argents have no qualms about killing humans, my pack, my family had human members…and they’ve already killed the Headmaster of Beacon Hills High just to get a position there…and you think I was going to risk teenagers lives?” Derek retorted, his brow furrowing as his anger grew.

“Objection that’s speculation, I want that stricken from the record,” the defence demanded, as someone came in the side door and handed something to Donovan, who nodded in thanks.

“Stricken, continue,” Donovan stated, it was true, they hadn’t found the Headmaster’s body.

“Is it true that wolfsbane can cause hallucinations?”

Derek narrowed his eyes, “If given in high enough concentration, probably.”

“Is it possible you were suffering from one? After all, you have reason to hate the Argents, and it might be a subconscious thing.”

“You’re lying,” Derek grunted out, rolling his eyes heavenward. “You know you are,” and it was rather distracting.

“Answer the question,” Donovan asked, more amused by the line of questions instead of concerned.

“No, the amount of wolfsbane in the arrows wasn’t in high enough concentrations, they don’t like to kill us right away. They like to torture us for as long as possible, make us suffer for what we are.” Derek ground out blue eyes flashing at the defence lawyer. “Just like they’d do to you if they had you,” the real burst of fear from the defence lawyer didn’t fill Derek with happiness or delight, for he was merely stating facts.

“No…no more questions,” the defence lawyer said, a bead of sweat rolling from his blonde hair, as he moved back over to the hunters wishing he was anywhere else.

Peter wandered over to where Harry had been seated, “Who first?” Peter asked, eyeing them all speculatively.

“Well, Gerard Argent probably has a long list of crimes, it will take days I reckon to get his done and he might not have that long. Although, Edward says he’s healing, even while the black ooze does its work. Miniscule healing at that, but it is nonetheless getting rid of his cancer.” Harry explained, showing him the results, most of which was gibberish to him. “If he intended this…then he’s a genius,” Harry had to admit with a grimace.

He did not like to give sociopaths compliments, backhanded or not.

“We’re about to find out,” Peter stated, suddenly finding a desire to question Gerard Argent.

“What about Scott? The teens can’t stay here for days, Noah isn’t in the know, I can only say he’s staying the night one night, Noah won’t let Stiles skip school for any reason. Erica’s parents will want her back at some point…and Teddy needs to return to School as well.” Harry pointed out a flaw in the fact they wanted to question Gerard Argent first. Teddy had exams to study for and inevitably actually pass.

“I thought you wanted Scott to hear everything,” Peter asked, head slightly cocked in confusion.

“Oh, he’s staying,” Harry stated, “But Stiles deserves to hear it before we send him home, he’s not going to be happy about it either.” And boy did Stiles hold grudges like nobodies business. Unfortunately, that meant that Melissa would be here, unless she wished to leave. They couldn’t just stop court cases because of school, or work around them, so he would definitely miss out.

“Very well,” Peter nodded his agreement, “But he’s next,”

“Agreed.” Harry murmured.

“Is there a problem gentlemen?” Donovan called to them, a perplexed frown on his face.

“And you might want to see this,” Harry said, handing him the piece of paper that had floated towards both himself and the defence lawyer earlier. “It’s little wonder they are mentally…deficient.” His lips quirking at the choked shock to leave Peters mouth.

“Scott McCall!” Harry called out, giving Donovan a reassuring nod.

Auror Hogg swiftly manoeuvred the spells on Scott, getting him out of the chair he was in and walking towards the centre of the room.

“Scott McCall you’re here on charges as follows: Aiding and abetting, accessory to multiple kidnapping, conspiring to commit murder, assault, , treason, rape, espionage, disregarding a magical contract in which the original crime was murder, how do you plead?” Harry asked, unaware of the majority of the crimes Scott had actually perpetrated. However, he was about to find out.

“Oh, please, no,” Melissa whispered desperately, eyes wide and fearful as she listened to Harry.

“Not guilty, I didn’t do any of these things!” Scott protested, the silencing spell now off him. “Please, let us go! We didn’t do anything wrong.” Gazing at the council for help with his puppy dog eyes, pleading with them to let him go, to believe him.

The council just watched him their faces impassive to the extreme. They took no pleasure in the boy begging to be let go, but the list of crimes…if he was guilty, well, the boy was so far in denial that it was entirely too unhealthy.

“Open your mouth and stick out your tongue,” she commanded, removing the Veritaserum from her cloak pocket. Her wand close at hand if Scott decided against doing as he was told.

“What is she giving him?” Melissa asked, almost standing up but gripped by Erin who urged her to remain where she was.

“It’s Veritaserum, truth serum, it’s safe,” Erin reassured her, admittedly he was getting a higher concentration than humans got, so that he would tell the truth and it would last as long, due to the fast metabolism of the werewolves. Nobody so much as blinked when he received six drops of the clear liquid, in his very reluctant mouth, but with spells it was easily accomplished despite Scott’s unwillingness.

“What’s your name?” Harry asked the moment Hogg, who was checking his pulse and making sure there were no negative effects on the teen.

“Scott McCall,” the teen murmured, not quite as dazed as a human would be, but there was a certain sway to his body.

Derek watched intently, unlike the others he knew perfectly well how Veritaserum worked on the human body. He had observed it in action twice now, Both Argents ironically enough, Jennifer and Kate, both of them now suffering for their crimes. One in hell, the other was in prison a magical one, indicating that she’d never see the outside again. This time though…this time was against a werewolf, one of them, and he honestly, likened it to him being drunk if werewolves were capable of it. Which of course, couldn’t happen, they didn’t get drunk. Listening to him giving his date of birth, to confirm that it was working, it was always done. Derek glanced around the room, looking for the scribe, and found it almost immediately. Someone was watching over the quill, perhaps making sure it was working and recording everything properly? The scribe didn’t pay any attention to the drama going on in the room, she was content to read the information and he wondered if she was deaf…and that was why she was paying such close attention to it.

“Have you been colluding with Gerard Argent?” Harry asked, stepping closer to the teenager.

“No,” Scott replied blankly.

“See!” Stiles crowed looking vindicated for having doubts about Scott’s betrayal.

“Sshh,” Erin urged the teenager, shaking her head in warning.

Harry arched a brow, “You’ve been colluding with someone else against Gerard Argent?”

“Yes,” Scott answered truthfully.

“Who?” Harr asked, perplexed, giving a glance towards the pack, wondering if one of them had been attempting something, although he knew it couldn’t possibly be true.

“Doctor Deaton,” Scott admitted.

“Why would you have contact with him, you no longer work for him,” Harry asked with deceptive mildness.

“Only officially, I continued to work for him when I could off the books,” Scott confessed without any sheepishness or embarrassment due to the potion.

Harry closed his eyes, “You continued to work for Deaton and see Allison Argent breaching your contract with MACUSA? With me?” why wasn’t he even the slightest bit shocked? It made him wonder why magic hadn’t punished him yet. He’d suspected he was still seeing Allison but still working with Deaton?

“Yes,” Scott answered.

Harry’s lip curled in anger, he’d worked his ass off to help Scott, instead of bloody adhering to the contract he’d gone against everything and spat in his face. “Doctor Alan Deaton is a Druid, a being who believes in balance and non-interference. He was also the Emissary to Alpha Talia Hale, one who did nothing to aid his pack, nor go after those who survived the attack or help the suffering of Peter Hale who spent six years in Beacon Hills Long Term Care Ward.” Harry explained to them all, “He also has a veterinarian practice in Beacon Hills where Mr. McCall used to work part time as an assistant with aspirations on becoming a Vet as well.” those plans…well Scott may as well have just spat on them too.

“What did you and Deaton plan?” Harry asked, speaking clearly and concisely.

Peter inhaled, as always one step ahead of everyone in the room. He’d already figured out just what Scott McCall and Deaton had planned. The rest of the pack minus Harry all glanced Peter’s way, wondering what their Alpha had figured out.

“We switched Gerard Argent’s cancer pills with Mountain Ash, so that when he got the bite he wouldn’t survive.” Scott confessed.

“Oh, God, no,” Melissa whispered in horror, staring at her son as if she didn’t know who he was anymore.

“You conspired to commit murder with Alan Deaton,” Harry stated, shaking his head, apparently he’d missed a great deal of information.

“Yes,” Scott confessed.

“You then raped Peter of any choice by forcing him to bite Gerard Argent, took away his body autonomy, is that not correct?” Harry asked, “Without having the excuse of being near feral with liquid wolfsbane coursing through your body.” Which Peter had been affected with, even going so far as to shove his mate – which a werewolf would normally never harm even on the pain of death – into a wall, but coherent enough to stop himself killing them and of course his family. If Peter hadn’t processed a strong mind, then he would have been gone past the point of no return.

“Yes,” Scott told them, inwardly thinking he deserved it.

“You told Gerard Argent where to find Erica Reyes on that running trail?” Harry asked, sick to his stomach, this boy was practically the same age as Teddy for Merlin’s sake.

“Yes,” Scott proclaimed.

“You let your best friend be taken at a Lacrosse game YOU were watching?” Harry asked.

“Yes,” Scott revealed, “They said they were taking him home, where he’d be safe away the conflict.”

Derek, Teddy, Erica and Cora all screwed their noses up – subtly in Derek and Cora’s part as born werewolves they were used to smelling everything – Erica and Teddy too new to it to really be able to stop their natural reactions to that much heart-breaking betrayal and sadness coming their way from Stiles. Who was staring at Scott as if he couldn’t believe his ears or eyes.

Stiles felt his entire world fall apart, he’d been so sure it was just an accident. How could Scott have continued to believe the Argents? After all they had done? Victoria had tried to kill him yet he’d trusted that they were taking him home? Shaking with silent wrath and agonising pain, he jumped when he felt hands on his shoulders and back. Then there was strong arms curling around him, pressing Stiles into a warm muscled chest. Derek then. Nothing was said, but even if the settings were different Stiles knew Derek would have nothing to say. Words were empty when it came to things like this. Stiles knew that too.

“Oh, Stiles,” Melissa whispered, tears running freely down her own face. She knew she was going to see her son imprisoned. That there was no hope that he might go free at the end of the day with everything having been a mistake.

“You let Derek and Teddy be shot full of arrows and ignored them when they were dragged off yes or no?” Harry asked, baring his teeth at Scott unable to help himself.

“Yes,” Scott answered, “They can heal, it was only until Gerard was taken out,” it was clear the potion was beginning to lose its potency if he was actually elaborating on his answers.

“Do you know what Gerard Argent intended to do to the pack?” Harry asked, glancing over at Melissa with a sad smile on his face. He felt so sorry for her, this was…this was every parents nightmare so it was.

“He wanted the bite, wanted to be an Alpha, but it wasn’t going to get that far,” Scott said, but he wouldn’t have cared if Peter ended up dead. He hated the Alpha, for what he’d turned him into. “Deaton assured me it would work.”

You could have heard a pin drop in the silent council chambers, so still everyone was, barely breathing as they listened to the seventeen-year-old boy admit to everything he’d done. The chances he’d taken with the lives of everyone in his pack.

“Why did you pretend to work with Gerard Argent?” Harry asked, suddenly feeling very, very tired.

“He threatened my mum after stabbing me,” Scott admitted.

“Did you even care what could happen to Stiles or Teddy in all this?”

“They’re fine,” Scott said, they were alive weren’t they? It had all worked out well, and Allison agreed after all. “They’re alive, aren’t they?” asking his own question, and finally, the Veritaserum had worn off completely.

“No thanks to you,” Harry said, almost shaking in silent wrath. “If you didn’t trust Peter why didn’t you go to Satomi? Or even Stiles? Or your mom?” they would have protected Scott and Melissa.

“Because they would have told him,” Scott said, glancing at Peter as if he was shit on the bottom of his shoe.

“So, you ruined your life because you didn’t trust anyone around you except for a Druid who had shown he just didn’t care?” Harry asked perfectly and succinctly summing it up. “A druid that pushed you to murder when I had given it my all to keep you out of prison for murder in the first place!”

Scott finally had the sense to remain silent, staring at the floor, his mind perfectly capable of recalling everything he’d said under the Veritaserum. He didn’t dare look up, not at his mother, not at Harry, not at Allison or worse…Gerard Argent’s gloating features. What had he done? He thought suddenly feeling very clammy and cold despite the fact he ran hotter these days.

“I stuck my neck out for you Scott, when I didn’t need to because you were one of Stiles best friends.” Harry said calmly, “I risked my career because I thought you were worth it. Yet you betrayed your pack, betrayed the supernatural world by colluding with Argents, but none of that comes close to how furious I feel over the fact you endanger my sons’. If they had died because of your actions…nothing in this world would have saved you from my wrath. I would have killed you regardless of the consequences.” His voice becoming cold, fierce and foreboding at the end of his statement.

Showing the wizard who had defeated the strongest most powerful wizard in the magical world. Showing the strong wizard who continued to fight for the betterment of the magical world on a whole.

Peter’s eyes flashed red, enjoying the way Harry was acting, fierce and strong, a predator just without the claws and fangs. He seriously couldn’t have asked for a better mate. To think he had missed his grand entrance, his new had been seriously lacking, face down on the floor like a discarded empty tin of tuna.

“Next, Gerard Argent,” Harry called, “Bring in the evidence will you?” he asked one of the Aurors, as Hogg focused on getting Scott situated back in his seat. The boy didn’t struggle at all, merely docilely went along perhaps the situation was finally setting in.

Edward trailed along, clearing his lungs and throat off the black ooze, which was slowing down but nonetheless still ever present.

“Gerard Argent you’re accused of the following: Genocide, Torture, indiscriminate Murder, crimes against humanity, assault, assault with a deadly weapon, revealing the supernatural world to Mundane’s, manipulation, kidnapping, coercion and blackmail, how do you plead?” Harry asked, shouting over Gerard’s spitting and accusations. This wasn’t including all the unregistered weapons they found.

“Someone has to put the filthy dogs down,” Gerard snarled. Refusing to play along to this sham of a trial, they had no say over him. “You have no right to condemn me, you’re just as unnatural as the rest of the dogs,”

“How do you plead?” Harry asked, unflapped by Gerard’s words, he’d heard worse.

“Disgusting filth, let me go,” Gerard hissed, baring his black teeth at them.

“How do you plead?” Harry asked yet again.

“Not guilty,” he spat out, aiming at Harry who stepped back to prevent the black blob from landing on him.

Chris’ heart sank, watching the entire thing, hearing what was being said and done he felt sick. These people were some sort of supernatural community, druids perhaps? It was an actual society, by the look of things, and they had their own criminal system. His only concern was for his daughter, he didn’t care what happened to the others. He watched his father be given the same stuff as Scott, and watched him become docile, eyes glazed over and passive, it was disconcerting, he’d never seen his father look like that in his life.

“What’s your name?”

“Gerard Argent,”

His age was asked next, eighty-two.

Then the questions began, and as he listened, Chris wished he couldn’t hear at all.

“Who was Joan Argent to you?”

“My wife,”

“What was she first?” Harry asked, wondering if he was even aware.

“My Half-sister,”

The burst of chatter from the hunters was astonishing to say the least.

“Did you kill Joan Argent?”

Chris’s head came up fast, the sick feeling fading as he narrowed his eyes, how dare they think for a moment his father could do such a thing?

“Yes” Argent confessed.

Strong, resilient Chris Argent turned to his side and was spectacularly sick all over the floor as his guts twisted in disgust.

“Why?” Harry asked, actually feeling a little bit sorry for the hunter, this was his mother they were talking about.

“She was about to report me to the hunter council when she found my training my daughters,” Gerard answered.

Chris glanced swiftly at his father, confused by ‘my daughters’ what the hell? He only had one daughter, Kate who had died recently and had set his father off on a rampage. She died escaping prison and was shot as she attempted to flee for the murder dozens of werewolf families including the Hales. He wished he could say that was the end of it, but her perversions…her perversions had been all over the news in every single newspaper. It seemed as though his father was worse. What was happening? Why was his entire life being torn asunder? What had he done to deserve this?

“How many daughters do you have?” Harry asked already knowing it was at least three.

“Three,”

“What are their names?”

“Kathrine Argent, Jennifer Wright-Argent and Victoria Calavera-Argent,”

Chris wore a look of deep revulsion, shock and fear at the last pronouncement. As for his wife, the aforementioned person, passed out at the news, feeling faint. It was that and her recent illness, because if there was anything known it was that Victoria Argent was a strong, stubborn, murderous woman.

--------0

heheh :D now ladies and gentlemen that is a cliff-hanger worthy of the title ;) meh, no really I suppose...I don't know sooo how will I start the next chapter? Chris POV or Allison's? and I'm sorry I thought this trial would be over by now...but damn it just keeps on going, it's the trial that never ends... do you want to see Chris and Victoria's trials or will it end with Gerard's and just be mentioned a few days later what happened to them or do you want to see it? Is there anything I'm missing when it comes to Gerard's list of crimes? that the world WOULD know about? Will Deucalion be added to the list? despite his actions? R&R please as for the Alpha pack...will they attack the Hales or will they leave when they realize they have more power on their side than they anticipated? will we see Peter and the Demon Wolf fight? for Peter to emerge victorious? Will Derek become Alpha by taking out one of the others? And both remain alphas or will Derek cede his powers to his uncle unable to cope with the onslaught? living with the knowledge of how it could have gone down if it had killed peter?

Do any of you actually know whether Peter knew about Echo House before he was imprisoned there OR was it all Deaton? Did Talia know? I'm trying to find the information but I'm having no luck whatsoever!

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 41

The noise grew to epic proportions everyone speaking or shouting over one another at the shock pronouncement. Even the ever professional council members, were discussing it rabidly, it was against the law, so, so against the law and disgusting. Even wizards and witches did not marry their own close family members. The Black’s had received a lot of backlash for marrying their two cousin heirs for Merlin’s sake and look at how that generation had turned out.

Allison stared open mouthed at her grandfather as if she had never seen him before, dawning horror at what she heard. She was a smart girl, she knew the problems that can be caused by marrying family members repeatedly. The Egyptians had done that. The mental and psychological defects caused by interbreeding with family was…well the list was endless. How far back did it go? All this talk about keeping the Argent line ‘pure’ made a whole lot of sense and made her gag. She just thought he meant keeping it between hunter families, and not letting outsiders in and well, the Argent hunter fraction was actually all Argents, they don’t let other hunters hunt with them unless they were related by Argent blood.

Chris was too shocked to move – whether he could or not was irrelevant – a muscle, let alone react when his wife passed out at the news. His wife, she was his goddamned Half-sister, they shared the same father. His father had cheated on his mother…he’d thought they had a loving relationship yet, yet, he’d killed her…killed her just because she was going to the hunter council because he was violating the code by introducing children to the ways of the hunter instead of when they were seventeen-years-old. Yet, despite the fact she was a hunter, Edward the healer on call, immediately moved to give her aid should she require it.

“Enervate,” Chris heard the guy mutter, was that Latin? Druid’s usually had their rituals in Celtic did they not? Since their traditions were deep in Celtic mythology. They weren’t Druids at all, but if they weren’t Druids what were they? Witches?

Erica chortled, “No wonder they’re all sociopaths,” and she wasn’t quiet about it either.

Chris flinched at the words, heart sinking, swallowing thickly. Glancing at his daughter, then Victoria who was awake and groggy, they were all screwed up, he liked to think it was more to do with hunting werewolves and the toll it took on the human mind. What if it wasn’t? What if they were all destined to turn out like Kate and Gerard? Well, with the way things were going, it wasn’t going to be a problem, they were going to end up in prison.

A tear ran down Chris’ cheek, unchecked, his mother had made his childhood a good one. A loving, loving woman, fierce and strong, made him want to be just like her. She taught him just because he was a boy – despite his father’s words – he was still important. Taught him to always be the better person, that just because someone was a werewolf, didn’t make them bad. Taught him the hunter code until it was embedded in so deeply. Some part of her must have known what Gerard was like, and had wanted to make sure her children took after her.

He’d almost forgotten what it was like to be hugged by her. Her words and advice, his fathers poison so deeply imbedded into him. Striving so long and hard for his approval, doing things he didn’t want to, that went fundamentally against his belief…he was a fool and now he had condemned his entire family to prison or worse by letting his father near his family.

• They only hunt werewolves who do harm to humans as long as there is proof.
• They do not kill younger werewolves, particularly children.
• They do not kill humans.

Those were the codes he strived for.

“Erica,” Derek warned her, eyes flashing blue, she submitted by showing her neck in silent apology. Derek was higher up the hierarchy, the second-in-command, in charge when Peter wasn’t their or unavailable. If anything happened to Peter, Derek would take over the Alpha-hood, if he wasn’t beaten by another werewolf of course.

“Eight years ago did you come to Beacon Hills with the intention of inciting violence and killing Deucalion hiding those intentions with peace talks between your hunters and the werewolves?”

“Yes,” Gerard Argent confessed.

The council members gritted their teeth, feeling disgust at Gerard Argent’s dubious nature.

“Why?” Harry asked.

“He bit my brother, Alexander Argent, and killed him.” Gerard said.

“For reference, Alexander Argent committed suicide in a roadside motel as the results of a gunshot wound after being bitten by an Alpha werewolf and turned. His insurance plan includes the suicide pact, and Gerard Argent was his sole beneficiary,” Harry explained to the council, “Why did you not finish the job and kill Deucalion?” it wasn’t like Gerard Argent to let something go.

“He disappeared before I could finish the job,” Gerard stated as if he was merely commenting on the weather.

“You intended on taking out more than just Deucalion?” Harry asked.

“Yes,” the old man replied, as Edward cast the spell to rid him off the black ooze yet again, done with Victoria Argent who had consumed a calming draught and was now a bit too docile.

“But everyone else was smart enough not to show up.” Harry said wryly. “Tell us what happened that day.”

Harry handed every single member of the council pictures of the scene of devastation that had been copied from Muggle photos. So they had to shift through them, they would have all blamed a werewolf, this Deucalion for the destruction that was in front of them. Yet as Gerard begun to describe what happened, it painted a very different picture. The hunters confusion over Gerard’s actions thinking they were truly bringing peace, the anger from them, and then Gerard killing the lot of them, before taking his clawed cane to them, and creating the scene they saw in front of them.

“Every single one of those hunters had you as their beneficiary is that not correct?” Harry asked, using magic this time to give over the detailed reports he’d looked up, proof that Gerard Argent had received the money from their death benefits. Then the lack of funerals, and where the money had gone after he received it.

“Yes,”

“NO!” Victoria cried out, scrambling desperately trying to get out of the chair, a vicious snarl leaving her throat good as any werewolf. “You bastard, I’ll kill you,” she swore, eyes fervently bright as she continued her futile exercise. “I’m going to slowly torture you until you’re begging for death.” She loved her brother, her parents had not been the same since he died. This was with the calming draught in her system. They could only imagine how she’d feel without it.

“Adam Calavera was one of those hunters…her brother,” Harry explained, “Adam Calavera’s beneficiary was changed in the week before his death, from his parents to Gerard Argent, and the signatures do not match. It is a forgery.”

Chris swallowed back the bile threatening to choke him, was there nothing his father hadn’t done? He’d sat there with Victoria acting as baffled as could be when he heard he was Adam’s beneficiary, even informing them he’d take care of the funeral arrangements and everything. The entire time he’d known he was going to get it…it made him feel hollow everything he was learning.

“Did you know what your daughter, Kate Argent was doing in terms of killing entire werewolf packs?” Harry asked.

“Yes,” Gerard replied.

Harry didn’t need to inform them about what Kate Argent had done, they were all aware of her crimes, and he didn’t want to repeat it.

“Did you know Victoria was going to try and kill Scott McCall?”

“No,”

“Do you have anything to do with her hospitalization?” Harry asked, not really expecting any affirmation.

“Yes,”

Allison gasped, “No! no! you told me it was Derek! You told me he hurt her! You told me he bit her and tried to kill her!” shaken to the core, shaking her head, denying what was happening right in front of her.

“Allison be silent,” Chris managed to choke out, finally understanding what had turned her daughter towards her grandfather leaving him in the dust. As Victoria was hospitalised she was the next matriarch of the family, and it was so ingrained to do as they were told, daughter or not that he had done it against his better judgement. He’d been cautious but not cautious enough, he hadn’t thought for a moment Gerard was manipulating her to kill, but showing her the ropes of taking over the family business.

Scott had steadily slouched further and further into his seat hearing everything Gerard had done come out of his mouth. The things he’d known about, like his daughter killing the Hales, he’d been so deep in denial that he had refused to believe that. They only killed bad werewolves after all, otherwise…well, he hadn’t wanted to think about it.

Despite all this he was hearing, Scott still didn’t think he’d done anything wrong. It had all worked out, he wasn’t sure why everyone was so worked up about it.

“Why did you return to Beacon Hills?” Harry asked.

“To finish what my daughter stated, to declare war on werewolves,” Gerard proclaimed without his usual zealotry under the potion.

That had the council all up in arms, that sounded almost like he was planning on revealing the supernatural world.

“Do you mean to say you’ve exposed more humans to the supernatural?” Harry asked, “Turning them into hunters?”

“Yes,”

Harry pressed his hand against his mouth, rubbing his jaw and stubble from the lack of shaving he’d done lately. Fucking hell, this was going to take forever, worse than Kate Argents trial he had a sudden feeling.

Chris gaped, that went against everything even Gerard had taught him. He’d known his father had lost it when they learned of Kate’s death, but this? This was inconceivable.

“How many innocent humans have you killed to immerse yourself into society to ‘take care’ of werewolves?” Harry asked, not sure whether he’d like the answer.

“Twenty-seven,” no hesitation, no needing to think, no pause as if he couldn’t work it out, there was only one thing that could mean…he kept count.

“How many of those kills were with your family?” Harry asked, wanting to know if they were even remotely innocent.

“Three,”

Well, that was a bit of a relief, “Who was present?”

“Victoria,”

“Who was killed?”

Gerard informed them, even without the potion he wouldn’t have any remorse for his actions.

“For your information, those names are the Headmaster of Beacon Hills High School, their Secretary and Janitor.” Harry informed the council, so he had died, they hadn’t been blackmailed or given money to go away for a bit. He wondered why the janitor and assumed that the man had seen something he shouldn’t have and paid dearly.

“Victoria,” Chris said, closing his eyes in pain, he’d thought she’d always followed the code, always. To hear she’d killed humans, innocent people…god help him, god help them all.

“That…that…disgusting thing was still dating our daughter…did you expect me to sit around and wait for him to tear her to pieces?” Victoria hissed out, her disgust evident. “Its practically an omega!” what if he had attacked Allison in school? She had to be nearby, and if that necessitated sacrifice it was one she was willing to make to protect her daughter.

Scott flinched hearing her condemnation of his character.

“That was no reason to kill three innocent…” Chris huffed out a breath, realizing that no matter what he said, Victoria was going to believe it was the best thing. When it came to their daughter, Victoria who didn’t show much emotion…was actually very, very protective and loved Allison dearly.

“How many humans have you introduced to the supernatural world?”

No answer, he hasn’t kept track and he honestly didn’t know.

“How many humans have you killed including hunters?”

“Seventy-four,” of course, he’d answer that one.

“Did you blackmail Scott McCall?”

“No,”

“Did you threaten Scott McCall?”

“No,” technically speaking he hadn’t had to.

“Did you threaten Melissa McCall?”

“Yes,”

“Did you injure Scott McCall?”

“Yes,”

“How?”

“I stabbed him,”

“What did you want from Scott McCall?”

“I wanted him to bring the Alpha to me,”

“Did he succeed?”

“Yes,” as always, he did all the work.

“Did you ever tell him what you planned on doing to the Hale pack?”

“No,”

“What did you intend to do after receiving the bite?” Harry asked, already knowing the answer, and preparing himself.

“Killing the Alpha then the rest of the pack of dogs,” Argent said.

“Was Scott McCall on the kill list?”

“Yes,”

“And you? Were you planning on committing suicide as honour dictates?” expressing his disgust at the fact they were cowards who committed suicide.

“No,” Gerard answered.

Chris clenched his jaw, turning to stare at Victoria who was just as appalled as him. At least she hadn’t been aware of his plans, that was…something at least. She hadn’t been totally converted, but that wouldn’t save them here. This…this place was too nicely set up, too ordered to be something new. This supernatural fraction…how could they have remained ignorant so long?

“You didn’t care that there were human members in the pack?” Harry questioned.

“No,” Gerard stated.

“Does the defence have any questions?” Harry retorted to the lawyer in question, his control on shaky ground. Noticing that Allison and Scott were staring at the floor, shame coating their faces It’s too bad it wasn’t going to change the outcome, but maybe, just maybe their might be a chance of living with themselves after all was said and done.

Chris was staring at his father, his features impassive and the tears he’d cried had long since dried up. Victoria had a defensive tilt to her, her chin jutting up.

“No questions,” he managed to get out between a dry throat.

“Take him down to the interrogation chamber, Robert will see to him,” Donovan told Auror Hogg grimly, “Take this with you.” handing over the piece of parchment with instructions on it. He will understand what was to be done. They needed as many names as they could possibly get, all of them preferably. They will also need to see whether or not the names Kate gave were the same as Gerard too. They had no idea how long he had to live, and if he survived well…considering everything he’d done to but mundane and supernatural…he might have death on his cards.

“Where is he going?” Peter asked, watching the witch remove Gerard Argent from the court room. If they were going to kill him he wanted to see it, he wouldn’t miss it for the world.

“We need to find out how many people are now aware of the supernatural world, and deal with them, it isn’t part of the trial and there is no need to drone on about it.” Donovan explained, their time was much too valuable for that. No, there was no need, plus Robert would get everything they needed, he was an expert at wheedling information out of people. Better than Harry, but Harry knew everything about this case hence why he was doing the interrogating. “He’ll be brought back to hear his verdict.”

“Deal with them?” Peter asked, curious as to how they were going to accomplish that, “Ah, Obliviate, correct?” he’d been doing his reading, there was not much else to do except keeping his pack safe and patrolling.

“That’s right, yes, after being questioned so we know how much to take away from the suspects, if we can at all.” Donovan explained, “A break is in order, we will reconvene in…” glancing at the clock on the wall, “Half an hour.”

The council couldn’t get out of there quick enough, already speculating about how inbred the family was, and just how mentally deficient they actually were, not in as gossip way, but in actual factual facts, in front of the Argents too as they strode out of the room.

The Aurors remained with the remaining Argents, giving them something to eat and drink, unbinding only their arms so that they could do so without needing hand fed. Now that was definitely not in their job description. Plus, Aurors hated hunters, and definitely wish to be too near them for long.

------------0

Erica wanted to gleefully crow, ‘Oh my god did you see their faces’ but judging by how the pack was…it wouldn’t be well received. Her glee however, was transferred down the bond, along with Peter’s smug satisfaction and relief on the end of the others.

Stiles though…had remained completely silent, very unlike the boy they knew who couldn’t keep his mouth shut about every factoid under the sun.

It was…disconcerting really.

“Sit down, I’ll get everyone a bite to eat,” Peter informed them, or rather Harry would since it was on his tab, he didn’t have galleons and apparently they don’t take Dollars here. The look the woman had given him when he tried, well, he might as well have been trying to give her a bag of dog poo.

He was in the process of ordering enough to feed an army when he felt arms wrap around him and a head perch itself on his shoulder. He didn’t even need to scent Harry to know it was him, and he felt himself unconsciously relax. He finished his order before he was spoken to, low and soft in his ear.

“How are you really?” he had missed Peter so much, and being out of contact with everyone had been difficult. He’d never been gone so long, but considering how long Keller had evaded the authorities it was little wonder.

“Relieved that this is over,” Peter stated, and it was true enough, the danger the Argents posed was now in the process of being dealt with. They wouldn’t be able to get free, not against magic and not already subdued. “How do you plan on helping Stiles?”

Harry inhaled sharply, “I don’t know,” he sighed sadly, “I…have never suffered such a betrayal, before, I chose my best friends well.” which was true enough, for all Ron’s faults, he was loyal to the core, even if a little bit jealous. He’d never bloody schemed behind his back or nearly caused someone’s death let alone his.

“The feeling…I remember it well, and I don’t think there is anything that can make it better,” Peter confessed, every time he thought of Laura he felt it. His niece, a girl he had grown up alongside basically, near enough a sister/brother relationship as opposed to a niece/uncle one. The fact she had abandoned him still hurt, by the moon it hurt so much. Overlapped by guilt that he’d been responsible for her death.

“It will be brought over to you,” she informed Harry who handed over the money for the food. Paying no mind the fact Harry was practically nuzzling into Peter’s neck, giving him the contact he desperately needed.

“Come on, lets get back to the pack, I want to see how Teddy and Stiles are doing.” Harry said, keeping on touching Peter, nothing obscene, just comforting touches that a wolf would find the most comfort from.

The first thing they heard from Stiles almost broke Harry’s heart.

“How could he care so much about what happens to her but not me?” Stiles asked, a vulnerable note to his voice. They might not have been ‘childhood’ friends, but they’d been friends for years, six years, Scott had…helped him by not showing him sympathy unaware of his mothers death. It had been something he ended at the time, when he had learned he’d just said ‘Dude that sucks’ instead of going quiet or endless platitudes.

Harry grabbed him from his seat and brought the boy roughly into a hug. He knew betrayals, understood them, but he’d never been betrayed by his best friend. He was getting taller, still growing and Harry wondered if he would grow taller than him. Whispering into his ear as he comforted him, “It doesn’t matter, because one day he’s going to wake up and realize what he lost for a girl he only knew a few months. You aren’t responsible for Scott’s actions, and if you try to be kiddo you’re only going to be sabotaging yourself. You did everything for that ungrateful fucking shit, helped him learn how to be a werewolf for Merlin’s sake, you aren’t at fault for the shaky relationship. You did everything you could to stay at his side, he’s the idiot that’s given it all up. Some friendships…aren’t meant to last. It hurts now, but you’ve got your pack, friends, family, we’ll all help you.” He couldn’t help the words, he was still pissed off at what the boy had done.

“Oh, Stiles!” Melissa said, her own voice teary as if she hadn’t stopped crying.

“Melissa!” Stiles managed to mumble from where his face was in Harry’s broad shoulder.

Harry gave Stiles another squeeze before letting him go, watching him go grim seeing Melissa at the doorway to the cafeteria with an Auror next to her. Her loss was so much worse than his, he was losing his best friend yes, but Melissa was losing her son. Her only son. “I’m sorry,” he said, “I did try…” he tried so hard to get Scott to stop, to think, so be a proper member of the Hale pack.

“Oh, Stiles, it’s not your fault, I don’t know what’s wrong with him, or where I went wrong with him,” Melissa said, before she rushed forward and hugged Stiles, unable to give any comfort to her own son this was as close to a son as she had at the moment. She wondered if Scott would have been like this if he hadn’t become a werewolf. Well, no he would have been largely unaware of the supernatural…but given the propensity of manipulation in the Argent family…Scott may well have ended up a hunter, that didn’t bear thinking about either.

“It’s not your fault either,” Stiles murmured, relishing in her comforting hugs, she’d been like a mother to him since he lost his own. He’d spent as much time with the McCall’s as with Harry when he first lost his mom until his dad stopped drinking so it was hardly surprising he’d latched on to her as a mother figure and Harry as a father figure.

“W…what’s going to happen to my son?” Melissa asked Harry, stiffening her spine, showing the steel core of her despite what was happening.

“That’s for the council to decide, but Melissa…they will come down hard on him, he broke a magical contract,” Harry admitted, Peter’s warmth at his back helping give him strength, he was so tired. “They understand the original death wasn’t fully his fault, not as such, he won’t be punished for that…but everything else…I nearly lost my son…” Harry paused here, oofing as Teddy barrelled into him. “I…truly did everything I could to help him…I told him the consequences and he chose to ignore them.” he wasn’t a child anymore, he had to be responsible for his own actions.

“But a prison cant hold a werewolf…” Melissa pointed out, “Is he going to be…” she couldn’t even say the word, terror consuming her.

“No, he won’t be killed, Melissa, your crimes have to be so horrendous to warrant death, Gerard Argent kind of horrendous.” Harry explained softly, once against rubbing his jaw, the aches making themselves known as he came crashing down from his adrenaline fuelled high. “A magical prison will keep him contained, the only problem is that…Non-magical’s don’t usually get to see prisoners, they can’t see the prison,” it was like Hogwarts.

“And the prison…what’s it like?” Melissa asked, her heart pounding away like a drum.

“There might be an alternative…” Peter said slowly, an idea springing to mind, he knew about it, but it had never been brought to mind he’d had other things on his mind understandably. “But I am unsure of whether it’s a better idea or not.”

“What do you mean?” Harry asked, rubbing his son’s head, messing with his hair before he gestured for him to sit down. Harry couldn’t help but groan in relief when his own backside was sat on a chair. “Hand’s off the table,” Teddy did so immediately, Stiles followed and everyone else only barely managed to avoid being trampled with food. “Sit down and eat with us, Melissa,”

“Thank you,” Melissa said, her own stomach rumbling just as hungrily as Harry’s was during the trial.

The teens dug in with their usual grace, but nobody said anything, letting them eat their fill.

“There is a supernatural ward under Eichen house,” Peter explained, “It’s contained supernatural threats for generations, personally I think putting someone in there is one of the worst things someone can do.” He wouldn’t be condemning anyone to that place with Beacon Hills being his territory, his choice, no he would give them a swift death, it was a mercy really.

“Why is that?” Harry asked perplexed, Eichen house was a facility that housed people with mental instability. That were a danger to themselves and others, he had come across it during his time in Beacon Hills. He hadn’t been aware of the supernatural running it though. It did make sense.

“Because there are…rumours about what goes on down there, whether it’s true or not I cannot say.” Peter answered truthfully, “Experimentation chief primary amongst them…considering the prison cannot be…entered into I was never able to find out.” He wasn’t stupid enough to try and break into a facility that kept supernatural creatures contained within.

“They’d hurt their own?” Harry asked aghast.

The rest of the pack and Melissa listened to the conversation in curiosity, learning something new since they had no idea there was an entire supernatural prison right on their doorstep.

“Oh, no, it’s run by humans,” Peter said dryly, “If what I’ve heard is rumours then Melissa could visit him. He’d be safely contained but still within Beacon Hills and she could visit her son.” Peter explained, his face impassive.

“You do not believe it’s mere rumours,” Harry pointed out narrowing his eyes, humans running a supernatural prison? Suspected to be running experiment’s on supernatural creatures? Just how bloody ignorant were they and how many Mundane’s knew about things they shouldn’t? He would inform Hermione of this new information, if she wasn’t already aware of it, she and her new department would deal with it. considering how well Hermione looked over everything, he wouldn’t be surprised if Eichen house was on her radar.

“No,” Peter confessed, “I don’t, what I’ve heard over the years…is alarming to say the least.”

“I’ve never heard of it,” Derek scowled, his brows furrowed in annoyance. He hated when he didn’t know things. Things he should know.

“As you shouldn’t have, I only knew because I was your mothers left hand, her enforcer,” Peter said dryly, “Deaton wasn’t pleased when he found out that Talia had informed me,” he’d never understood her defence of Deaton, he was a Druid, cared more about balance than the pack. He’d never approved of the creepy, shady, cryptic fucker that he was. No matter how distrustful he remained of the Druid Talia didn’t budge, and she taught her daughter to trust him. Look how well that had turned out?

“Speaking of Deaton,” Melissa ground out, “I hope he’s going to be arrested for his part before I kill him.” and she felt like wringing his neck, how dare he encourage her son to kill someone? He’d ruined his life! He had better pay the price. She’d trusted him with her son, and look what happened? She wished Scott never met the Vet, never got a job there…he had destroyed their lives.

“I’ll be arresting him myself,” Harry stated coolly, “I have no doubt there’s already an arrest warrant being drawn up for him.” Donovan wouldn’t let that stand, and as a supernatural citizen well, it was all too easy to decide to have him pay for his crimes.

“Shouldn’t you let someone else handle it? How long has it been since you slept? You’re running on empty,” Peter said, sliding his hand under Harry’s clothes and leeching the pain from him which was a bit less than before but no means less severe and coming from a werewolf that said a lot.

“It’s the last thing I’ll do before I return home, I promise,” Harry said sincerely, absently scent marking him with his forehead in thanks. The fact Harry acted more lupine than human didn’t surprise anyone anymore, except perhaps Erica who was watching him intently. To Erica he was a stranger, and she didn’t know his positioning in the pack due to his long absence and her wolf wanted to know.

“Very well,” Peter sighed, knowing he wouldn’t be able to talk Harry out of his plan of action.

“Can…will an exception be made for Scott? If he ends up in one of your magical prisons?” Melissa whispered, clearly straining with everything she’d witnessed and heard today. She cared very little for the Argents, it was her son that concerned her most. Perhaps if she hadn’t worked so much she may have had her sons confidence…been able to spot and stop the manipulations her son was receiving on all ends of his life.

“That is something you’ll need to discuss with President Donovan,” Harry admitted, rubbing his eyes tiredly, the pain drain had left him feeling lethargic. “I cannot ask for any more favours regarding Scott,” perhaps will not might be a more accurate term, he was through helping the boy who had almost cost him his son.

“No, I suppose not,” Melissa murmured quietly, he’d already apparently done everything he could, because he knew and was fond of Stiles.

“Eat, we only have fifteen minutes left,” Peter pressed a plate closer to Harry.

“Do you think Victoria Argent knew she was related to Chris?” Erica asked, unable to hold her tongue, having eaten her fill.

Cora choked on the drink she’d just been in the middle of swallowing, glaring at Erica as if she had done it to her on purpose. She honestly, didn’t know what to think of everything she’d heard. Kate Argent had taken away her family, her pack, she’d been on her own for a long time after the fire…thinking they were all dead. She’d settled in with a decent pack, eventually, not wishing to go Omega. The fact she was a Hale had been probably why they were all too quick to accept. The Hale bloodline had been thought to be the only one that allowed werewolves to sometimes full shift, thus, well anyone would want to be able to do that, or have their kids able to do it. The Alpha had wanted her and his son to date, but Cora was much too strong to agree to something that she didn’t want, not that he had forced her, it was just something he greatly desired. Then news had reached that there was an Alpha Hale back in Beacon Hills, they’d helped her half way, convincing her to go back with them, that she was always welcome when it became apparent she wasn’t going to change her mind. She missed them, not as much as she’d missed her family, and the knowledge that they were truly safe here…in ways that no other pack has…it enticed her to actually stay and live her life here in Beacon Hills. Regardless of what ghosts this town holds for her.

“She passed out then threatened to kill him, so I’m going with no,” Teddy said, “It’s sick…the whole family is disgusting and depraved.” He had no pity for them, he rubbed at his side absently, he’d never forget the sadistic look on the Seventeen-year-old’s face, nearly eighteen-year-old’s face when she shot him and Derek with those arrows.

Nobody disagreed with Teddy’s assessment, in fact nobody spoke at all after that. Merely eating and drinking their fill, their minds mulling over and processing everything they’d heard. Harry leaned against Peter, just enjoying being near him again, today had been…one hell of day and it was to continue.

It wasn’t until they began to amble back towards the council chambers that Peter spoke.

“How many of the interrogations are you doing?”

“Donovan couldn’t get a few of the trials rescheduled, so it’s just the main Argent family today .” Harry explained quietly, Merlin he was so tired. He’d just been informed before coming to find the pack. “So, that’s just three more trials to do and we can get them done today, then there’s the verdict and we can all go home.” It would be extremely late, but at least Stiles and the others will be there for it, hear the verdict themselves, no going back and forth constantly. Although, the chances of them seeing the other trials were slim, since he’d be at school during it. Although, he doubted very much Stiles even knew who they were. As long as he was informed that they were going to be punished for what they did to him and Erica he would be fine. If he even bothered with everything that was happening with Scott.

Teddy and Stiles walked shoulder to shoulder, Teddy remained silent, always was good at reading someone and giving them exactly what they needed. The only reason he wasn’t more popular at Hogwarts was because he was a werewolf and the prejudice got in the way. Those that he had befriended cared more about the fact Harry Potter was raising him than getting to know Teddy himself. So they were ‘friends’ but not best friends. Except for Jimmy of course, and Stiles.

“I’m sorry I got you into this mess,” Stiles said, his tone subdued.

“You didn’t, you made first line! You scored the winning goal! You were awesome!” Teddy proclaimed, “I wanted to see you play! Now if you could come to Hogwarts man…to see a game of Quidditch…” distracting Stiles, and that always worked.

“Could I come? I mean I am magical…would I be able to see Hogwarts? Or would it still be invisible to me?” Stiles flailed as he spoke, his entire body and face perking up. “Man, I even know all the rules!” he’d read Quidditch through the ages after all. He knew Teddy didn’t actually play though, he couldn’t, he’d be out of commission if they were playing the day before or after the full moon.”

Harry sighed in relief hearing Stiles usual blabbing.

“I don’t know…you’re magic is different from ours, I wonder if there’s a way to find out…” Teddy said with a scheming look on his face. “It wouldn’t be too difficult since I know the spells on Hogwarts to keep Muggles from finding it.”

“When we get back?” Stiles asked, almost jumping in sheer delight at getting to solve a present mystery.

Teddy snorted, “You think dad’s going to let us do anything other than eat and sleep?” he knew how overprotective his dad was, and there was no getting around him…not when he was upset and also very, very angry but thankfully not at him. He’d never pissed off his dad, and he never intended to, he was intense when he was angry, he’d seen him pissed at other people, especially wizards who were prejudice about him before they moved.

Stiles groaned, mind pondering a way to get around Harry’s orders…then his injuries twinge, almost as if they were letting him know that it was a bad idea. “Soon,” Stiles declared, but his good mood vanished the moment he stepped foot in the council room. Faced with Scott, who actually stared at him for the first time his own testimony. There was naught but jealousy and anger on his face. No shame, no apology, no nothing and it made Stiles hurt all over again.

“Come on,” Teddy said, urging Stiles away from Scott, staring the other werewolf down all the while, disgust written across his face. How dare he be jealous of his and Stiles relationship when he was constantly letting Stiles down? Then keeping secrets from him that led to him being severely beaten and almost watching him and Derek die? He didn’t understand Scott’s mindset at all. Was the anger directed at him or Stiles for talking about what the Argents did? Surely, the boy wasn’t deluded enough to think Stiles would keep quiet about it? Why was he so adamant about protecting the Argents? None of it made sense. He wondered if Scott even understood what was going on in his own mind.

Teddy went first then Stiles slid in, before Derek and then Melissa, Cora and Erica sat at the other side of Melissa talking quietly to each other. As the only other females in the pack, it shouldn’t be a surprise that they got on like a house on fire. Plus, Cora seemed fascinated with learning things that a human went through that rarely bothered a werewolf. Like that time of the month, werewolves didn’t have period pain, and Cora seemed fascinated to learn that. Derek and the others grimaced but showed no other sign of being bothered by the conversation…they were used to it, they could bloody well smell it when you were menstruating for the moons sake.

“Well, who next?” Donovan asked the mates, standing beside them very much looking refreshed as Harry looked worse. he handed Harry a Pepper-up potion, with a pointed look to drink it. Before either could think much about it, he added as Harry drank the draught, “Might I suggest Victoria Argent? The calming draught should have worn off a bit that Veritaserum wont interact with it. The other potions she had before she was brought here are definitely beginning to wear off,” you could tell by the way she was wincing and touching her head delicately. The potions had caused the swelling to recede completely, and wake her up. She may well pass out once the pain hits her full force.

“Next, Victoria Argent,” Harry called out, noticing that everyone was ready, with renewed energy, he was a bit more awake. Perking up, looking as though he had just drunk a galleon of coffee with more sugar than caffeine. It channelled through the pack bonds, as every single member, looked a bit rose cheeked.

Scott McCall was no longer pack, the moment he had spat ‘You might be an Alpha but you’re not my Alpha’ at Peter, the frayed packbond he had snapped like a twig easily done since Scott had made no attempt at bonding with them.

“Victoria Argent you’re being charged with reckless endangerment, murder, attempted murder, racketeering, torture, kidnapping, assault, assault with a deadly weapon, possession of illegal firearms, and crimes against humanity,” Harry stated, “How do you plead?”

“Not guilty,” Victoria wasn’t as vehement as Scott and Gerard, she knew she was going down, plus she did not believe she had ‘committed crimes against humanity’

Chris flinched at the term ‘crimes against humanity’ understanding exactly what they were implying. His family was being compared to the Nazi’s, and that just made him cringe…was that how they were viewed? As Nazi’s? Which is where the first mention of it was, during the Nuremberg trials. Is that how humanity would view them if they became known? Despite the fact they had been constantly on the first line in protecting innocents from feral werewolves he knew they would be seen as the bad guys. Having listened to his family spill their secrets…perhaps they weren’t wrong.

His stomach churned just remembering what had been laid bare already,

“What’s your name?” Harry asked, staring down at the redheaded woman who had tried to kill a kid.

“Victoria Calavera Argent,” Victoria intoned, other than the glazed eyes, nobody could say there was much difference to Victoria’s tone from normal.

Her age, 34, and then the questions began. Which indicated she'd had her daughter when she was sixteen, did they marry her off right away?

“You are the matriarch of the Argent hunter fraction is that not correct?” Harry asked.

“Yes,”

“Which means you are responsible for every single hunter that came to Beacon Hills?”

“Yes,”

“So every single injury death and injury is on you, the humans and the supernatural,”

“Yes,”

“Did you set out to kill Scott McCall?” Harry asked.

“Yes,” even under the potion the disgust could be felt by all.

“How?” Harry asked, only for the sake of the council members.

“Aerosol wolfsbane, to make it look like an asthma attack,”

“You wanted to kill a seventeen-year-old boy who’s only crime is loving your daughter?” Harry asked, shaking his head.

“Yes,” Victoria replied, even without the potion she would have been unrepentant.

“Was it your first time breaking the code?” Harry was expecting a resounding no.

“Yes,” Victoria declared honestly.

“Humans don’t come under the code,” Harry said derisively, pointing it out to the council “It seems they hate humans as much as supernatural creatures, personally I believe they’re just a bunch of murderous sociopaths that have gotten away with it for far too long.”

Chris glanced helplessly at the defence lawyer who remained solemn and silent.

“You allowed three humans to be murdered in cold blood to get what you wanted?” Harry then asked, grabbing Chris’ attention.

“Yes,” Victoria, it was for the greater good, to get the Hale pack once and for all.

“Did you know and participate in Gerard Argent’s plans for your daughter by allowing him to hit you and render you hospitalised?” nothing, absolutely nothing about these people would surprise him. He didn’t touch on Gerard being Allison’s grandfather twice, it was sickening to think about it. Thankfully Alexander Argent hadn’t had a family, so he didn’t need to hunt down another fraction.

Allison’s heart began pounding, begging and pleading to the gods above that her mother hadn’t been part of that. It was bad enough that she’d been betrayed by her grandfather who had plans to kill her boyfriend, to kill Scott! Who had lied to her and told her Derek attacked her mother rendering her hospitalised with potential brain damage and might not recover.

“No,” Victoria answered, despite everything, she’d never put her daughter or husband through thinking she had been bitten by a Were and would suicide the night of the full moon. Not even for a minute, Chris didn’t deserve that sort of pain. She had said no to Gerard’s suggestions, and begun to walk away genuinely angry over what he’d asked of her, and that was the last thing she remembered, well except for blinding pain cracking through her skull.

“Did Derek Hale do anything other than defend himself against you in order to get Scott McCall to safety?” Harry asked, and he knew that’s all happened, it had been conditioned into Derek to run away when confronted by hunters, by his own mother for Merlin’s sake. It had been more drummed into Laura by the look of it.

“No,” Victoria had to admit, otherwise she would have lied through her teeth.

“To clarify all he did was get himself and Scott out of the building, without killing you despite the fact the room was filled with wolfsbane that should have made him unpredictable, unstable and murderous?” Harry said with a known look in his eyes.

“Yes,” Victoria replied.

“I have no further questions,” Harry informed the council, shifting from side to side, the potion was already beginning to run its course through him, probably because he was already running on empty as Peter had stated. She hadn’t broken the code… “Wait a minute, were all the werewolves you killed feral?” realization dawning.

“No,” Victoria replied.

“Did you gather every piece of evidence yourself?”

“No, it’s passed down through the hunter council,” Victoria replied.

The council members all begun to loudly shout questions at her at least until Donovan used his wand to cause banging noises and they immediately silenced. “Enough,” he told them, “I was already aware of this, Miss Granger will be informing you of everything in two days’ time,” the only time they had free actually for the next week. Or it had been the case until this emergency had reared its head.

“I think we should hear this sooner, president Donovan, this is spinning out of control…how many Muggles know about the supernatural?” what he really wanted to ask was just how close were they to be being discovered?

“More than you know,” Harry said grimly, “Has Hermione mentioned Eichen house?”

“How do you know about that? She’s investigating whatever it is, I think she actually has someone on the inside, she needs two more days at least to get everything sorted out and evidence for the council.” Donovan was taken aback, Harry had been gone, there had been no communication from anyone in MACUSA not even to tell them he was alive. “What exactly is it?”

“I think perhaps its best that Peter informs you, he knows a lot more than I do,” Harry explained, “Maybe before the verdict?” the place was perfect if it was ran properly so that Scott can remain near his mother. He had no idea whether it would make it easier or harder for her in the long run.

“I’d be happy to,” Peter replied, even though neither Donovan or Harry could hear him properly from where he stood.

“Very well,” Donovan, gesturing for Harry to get back to questioning Victoria before the Veritaserum ran its course.

“So you don’t know yourself whether the werewolf in question is actually guilty?” Harry asked, the council themselves could be completely rife with prejudice as well, who is to say whether they were genuinely good people.

“No,”

“And I’m going to say you probably don’t care?”

“No,”

“Why do you hate Werewolves so much? All they want is to be left alone to live their life nine times out of ten the hunters are the reason any of them go off the rails in the first place.” Harry said, and that was the truth. “You endanger the world, kill indiscriminately and then expect a pat on the back…” Deucalion was just one of the many, and now he was going to have to kill a werewolf probably to clean up yet another Argent mess…when if the Argent’s had just left well enough alone…there wouldn’t have been a damn problem to begin with.

“They don’t deserve to live,” Victoria stated.

“Because they’re different?” Harry sighed, deducing the correct answers. “Do you understand just how prejudice that is? The Nazi’s didn’t think the Jews deserved to live…throughout history its shown that humanity is its own worst enemy…and right now…right now I’d rather be a werewolf than human, because quite frankly…humanity disgusts me.”

“Then you’d die too.” Victoria claimed, the council would come for them surely, such a large hunter fraction going missing was bound to raise questions and flags.

“Did you know Gerard Argent was your father?” Harry asked, the Veritaserum was beginning to lose its affect, one last question before he had her sit down.

---------------0

So, will Victoria know about it and the fainting merely a side affect to fatigue and the potions wearing off her added with the stress and lack of food? Hmm, how long do you think she'll get for three murders and one attempt at murder? and yes, surprisingly she wasn't too bad and didn't recklessly break the code for years, I couldn't make them all tard with the same stick after all ;) soo between Eichen and hunter council which do you want to see more (the other will only be mentioned in passing) and if it is Eichen then it will mostly be Hermione's POV perhaps with Harry helping now and again but it will be Hermione's time to shine...will she remain single or is there anyone we can set her up with...the sheriff? both of them are workaholics after all she lost a child and Ron and he's lost his wife...maybe a second attempt might be good? Will it be Hermione who reveals the supernatural to Noah or will that be Harry after all this is said and done after all Noah won't accept Scott being gone as 'nothing' and will continue digging and digging until he gets answers! will Harry open up a supernatural police force in Beacon Hills due to the Nemeton when/if he finds it? R&R please

As for Allison what can she actually be arrested for hmm, I'll definitely need to think that through, will she be given a reduced sentencing and court appointed therapy both in and out of prison? OR will she lose her memories of everything and end up in a different country with a new look? I'd like for it to be a realistic timeframe and for all the crime programmes I watch I don't think you get long for attempted murder...or aggravated assault which is what she'd probably end up with what do you think? She could have killed them but didn't so...

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Just a heads up I edited Chapter 41 – Victoria’s age and put it up to 34 it was a mistake and no she wasn’t supposed to be 14 when she gave birth but I did want her young I just miscalculated.

Chapter 42

“Yes,” Victoria answered, much to the despair of Chris and Allison, the once proud family just cringed and tried to make themselves invisible in the chair, but not quite managing due to the arrangement of the bindings upon their person. Bindings despite all they had been taught, they couldn’t get out of, since every time they struggled, they felt invisible restraints tightening to the point of pain until they ceased their attempts.

“Yet you remained married to him?” Harry asked, disbelief coating his voice, unable to stay impassive at what he was hearing. She must have passed out because the knowledge had gotten out, either that or her injuries then, it had nothing to do with finding out she was related to her husband.

“We’ve not had marital relations since I found out,” Victoria defended herself, the Veritaserum had run its course.

“When is that exactly?” Harry asked, he guessed that was why they only had Allison.

“Fourteen years,” Victoria admitted.

“So it wasn’t an attempt to get him to have an affair so Allison could inevitably marry her half-brother?” Harry said dryly, grimacing at his own words, it made his stomach churn. Seriously, he was glad they were purely Muggles, if they’d had magic it would have made them doubly dangerous…then again the reason they were this way was because they believed in human superiority.

Victoria’s chin just jutted out defiantly, although one glance at her family caused her to deflate. She was taken from her seat in the centre of the room by Hogg after a wave from Harry who couldn’t even vocalise his words. “I didn’t want to lose you Chris, I knew if you found out you’d file for divorce immediately and I’d lose you and Allison.” And that is what she believed would happen, Chris would leave the hunting take Allison and leave, live in seclusion away from any influence of his father or the hunters. He would never have trusted again. “I couldn’t put a mar on the Argent name, what we do is too important.”

Or it had seemed so at the point. Unfortunately, Kate’s indiscretions had blown all that up, now they were treated with suspicion by the police force in Beacon Hills, one particular Sheriff in particular, had stopped her once every week. She knew the police force here wasn’t the only one that would.

Chris didn’t even look at Victoria, but the disgust and shame was ever present in the usually shut down man. Everything he had learned today, had completely destroyed the man he once was, his own father had killed his mother, his father had insisted he marry Victoria after only meeting her once. He’d done it in a bid to please him, and he’d bloody married his own sister. His father and Victoria had known, he knew the exact date that she’d found out too. It’s why she’d changed, he’d always wondered…she refused any sexual advances he’d made for years, not even contemplating having another child with him, when he’d wanted more. He’d simply thought that she’d only had a child to begin with in order to keep the Argent line going. He’d thought it was something he had done. He’d spent years ashamed of himself that he couldn’t make his marriage work.

“Chris please,” Victoria pleaded, “Look at me,” she added a lot more curtly, one she used as the matriarch of the Argent family.

Chris still refused.

“How could you mom?” Allison sobbed out, not caring that she was crying in front of a room full of people.

“Stop crying at once, Allison, it’s not becoming of an Argent,” Victoria hissed out mortified at her daughters behaviour.

“Next up Allison Argent!” Harry called out once he got himself under control.

“No! She’s a child, she’s only seventeen and underage!” Chris protested most vehemently, grimacing as the bindings tightened as he fought. “Please, she’s just a child, she was manipulated.”

“I’m sorry to say that she isn’t, Mr. Argent,” Harry said coolly, “As soon as your sister introduced her to the supernatural by torturing Derek Hale in front of her…which by the way she didn’t go to the police about, she merely went to the gun range then home when you and your wife were present…that defining moment made her property of the Supernatural world, and every single person becomes adults when they reach the age of seventeen. Regardless of the laws in California stating that she’d become an adult when she’s eighteen. A few months due to the…heinousness of her crimes would have had them trying her as an adult anyway.” He would have made sure of it. By property he simply meant that anyone introduced to the supernatural became supernatural citizens. Whether by marriage or not, its how it worked. They were watched closely to make sure they would not reveal the magical world.

“I propose that she be tried as a child, she has only known of the supernatural world a few months,” the defence lawyer proclaimed as he stood approaching the president.

Chris sighed in relief, at least he was doing his job, doing as promised.

“Exactly, a few months and she almost killed two people and participated in the kidnapping of two others and would have gleefully killed many more.” Harry retorted sharply, “Unless of course you want her to get off and continue her rampage on the supernatural world?” before he leaned in, “Perhaps begin the next Salem witch trials?” he whispered threatening to the defence lawyer. The council of course, heard but the Argents too far away to even get a whisper of what he’d said.

“I won’t I promise I won’t,” Allison pleaded, worried and apprehensive of what was to come. She knew, of course, that being tried as an adult would make things worse for her, her sentence a lot worse, she was a smart girl, but not smart enough.

“Allison!” Scott said, worried as well, “She’s my girlfriend, she doesn’t hate Werewolves! Doesn’t that prove it?” as if that made it all better.

Victoria inhaled sharply, shuddering at the mere mention of Allison being a girlfriend to that disgusting werewolf.

“Allison Argent you are being charged today with the following crimes: Accessory to kidnapping, kidnapping, assault with a deadly weapon, attempted murder, twice over, hate crime and accessory to torture. How do you plead?”

“I didn’t try to kill them!” Allison protested. “They can heal! I was just doing what my grandfather said, bringing them down,” as if that made it all alright.

“Teddy, Derek come here,” Harry said, eyeing the girl close to immolation.

Derek helped Teddy come forward, Harry yanked up their tops without permission belatedly apology through the bond for his actions. “Notice the difference?”

Allison swallowed thickly, Derek had healed while the other boy had not. Teddy ripped the bandages off showing the wound in all it’s glory.

Chris gasped, they hadn’t been lying, this boy was in fact human, it went against the code.

“You aimed for their hearts, you set out to kill them, it’s by pure luck that they survived,” Harry hissed out furiously, not only had Stiles stopped the arrows but he had prevented the flashbangs from activating, “What the hell did you think would happen hitting them with flashbang arrows which might I add were filled with Wolfsbane that would prevent the wounds from healing!”

Donovan cleared his throat, loudly.

“How do you plead?” Harry reiterated, getting himself under control. Touching both Derek and Teddy before wordlessly letting them know they can sit down again. He knew if he continued in that vein, Donovan would get someone else to take over the questioning, and he’d be damned if that happened, he wanted to see the case come to its conclusion.

Allison swallowed, glancing between Chris, the lawyer and Harry, helplessly, if she pleaded guilty then she might get a reduced sentence. If she pleaded not guilty then they might see it as her as not having a conscience. Only her mother was resolutely shaking her head, Chris and the lawyer were no help at all, Chris had his own eyes closed despair and desolation written across his face. she hated the fact she had put it there, her father had always been strong and stalwart. To see him so broken hurt her more then finding out her mother knew. She’d always been closer to her father, her mother…despite knowing she loved her didn’t show it.

“Not…not guilty,” Allison said, swallowing thickly, regretting it the moment she said it, but she couldn’t exactly take it back.

The Veritaserum was administered without any attempts by Allison to stop herself from taking it.

“What’s your name?” Harry asked, his tone utterly professional, as if he wasn’t dealing with the girl who had very nearly killed her son.

“Allison Kathrine Argent.”

“Appropriately named,” Peter couldn’t help but sneer out, lowly so that only his pack could hear him. She was just as sick and twisted as the rest of her family in his book. He was grateful she was being tried as an adult, she didn’t deserve any leeway, not at all. She was just another Kate or Gerard in the making.

Her age was confirmed as Seventeen years of age.

“When did you find out about the supernatural world?” Harry asked Allison first and foremost.

Allison gave the exact date.

“How were you exposed to the supernatural?”

“My aunt took me under the Hale house and showed me,” Allison confessed.

“You saw someone being tortured but your first instinct wasn’t to help?” Harry asked disgusted.

“No,” Allison admitted, she didn’t want anything to happen to her favourite aunt, not for that…that thing she’d seen. That had been her thinking at the time.

“Instead you went to the gun range and then back home?” Harry asked, already knowing, he’d tracked her movements that day.

“Yes,” Allison replied.

“Did you feel any guilt knowing you’d left someone to be tortured?” Harry asked, wondering what the answer would be.

“A Little,” Allison said.

“But not enough to do anything about it?” Harry asked resignedly.

“No, I didn’t want Kate to get into trouble.” Allison explained.

“I’m assuming once you’d been told everything that guilt vanished? He was only a werewolf after all, is that correct?” Harry questioned.

“Yes,” Allison confessed, he was no better than an animal her parents had said, they deserved to be killed, he was guilty of murder. It wasn’t quite so black and white when she realized Scott, the most down-to-earth guy she knew, a total softy, had turned up with blue eyes. She loved Scott which had made her want to pause, but when she found out what Derek had done…she’d been furious. She’d had no idea she was just helping her grandfather fulfil his own agenda.

The council muttered darkly hearing a seventeen-year-old speak that way.

“Why did you perpetrate the attack on the Hale pack?” Harry asked bluntly.

“Because Derek hurt my mom,” Allison confessed.

“Why not attack Derek and Derek alone? Why attack the other members who were guilty of nothing?” Harry asked bewildered by her so called deductive reasoning.

“Because they are nothing but animals,” Allison admitted, and that had been her reasoning at the time, she’d been angry, grieving.

“Do you deny you were acting more of an animal than those you were hunting?” Harry asked, disgustedly.

Allison didn’t answer, Chris however, his breathing hitched as the truth of what they were was rubbed in his face.

“Did you set out to kill Derek Hale and Edward Remus ‘Teddy’ Lupin-Potter?” Harry asked, giving away Teddy’s birth name.

“Edward?” Stiles chortled, he’d been unaware of his first name, they’d both agreed their first names would always remain secret, even from each other.

Teddy pouted at Stiles, who added, “Don’t worry, I’ll tell you mine…when we’re alone,” he didn’t want the rest of the pack to know the monstrosity his first name was. His pout melted away and he nodded in agreement, genuinely excited to finally know, his dad knew! He’d never revealed it either no matter how much he’d begged and pleaded.

“Yes,” Allison admitted, unable to speak anything but the truth under Veritaserum even with the new knowledge she had.

“And if a werewolf attacked two people would you consider that grounds for death?” Harry asked.

“Yes,” Allison answered.

“So if we took this the hunter way, you’d be deemed feral, and killed,” Harry stated, it wasn’t really a question.

“Please, god, no,” Chris whispered aghast, but against the room, so silent, he was heard. They couldn’t kill his daughter, they just couldn’t. They weren’t going to be executed were they? Was this all just a farce? How could they kill a seventeen-year-old girl? His gaze wandered to the human Allison had nearly killed…had his daughter not done the same thing? How did he live with his beliefs if they got his daughter killed?

“Yes,” Allison was forced to answer despite the fact she was talking about herself here, being executed.

Personally Harry wanted nothing more than to see her dead, but that was the father in him talking who had almost lost his son. All because he had come to watch a damn Lacrosse match and cheer on his best friend. He wanted Chris and Victoria Argent to suffer the loss of their child to know what he had gone through when he noticed his son with arrows protruding out of his body. Fortunately, for her, they weren’t hunters, they were a civilized society, and they didn’t indiscriminately kill people.

“Do you even see Scott as a werewolf?” Harry asked.

“Yes,” Allison replied.

“Why was he exempt from your anger?”

“Because I love him,” loved, that spoke volumes.

“But you’d have killed him if he got in the way of your revenge?” Harry then proceeded to ask.

“Yes,” Allison, this was for her mother, the woman who gave birth to her, she would have killed Scott before she knew all this if she’d known.

Scott gasped, staring at Allison as if he couldn’t believe it, “That’s a lie!” he determined, “A big filthy lie! She doesn’t mean it!” refusing to believe his Anchor, his girlfriend, Allison would really kill anyone let alone him.

“Has it dawned on you at all that if Scott told you what really happened…none of this would have?” Harry asked, his head cocked to the side. “Do you blame Scott for what you did?”

“Yes,” Allison answered.

“Yes you blame him?”

“Yes,” Allison answered, but yes to both really, since they were parts of the whole question.

Scott gaped at Allison, betrayal and hurt spreading across his features, she blamed him? He only wanted to protect her! He didn’t want to tell her what her mother had done, this wasn’t his fault, it wasn’t. Gerard was threatening his mom, he would have killed her if he didn’t do what he demanded.

“Did you know anything of your mother, or grandfather’s blood relation?” Harry asked, it would be his final question he realized, as dawning awareness was coming back to Allison’s gaze.

“No,” Allison answered sincerely, but the anger came back with the awareness, as she realized everything she’d just said, the knowledge of her own truthful answers sort of made her realize just how far the rabbit hole she’d gone.

“I have no more questions,” Harry said, arching his neck side to side, ignoring the creaking, the tiredness was hitting him like a freight train. They only had one more to go then the verdicts, and it would be all over with.

As soon as Allison was removed back to the others, Hogg immediately had Chris out of his seat and sat in the middle. Harry paused when he felt an ordinate amount of anger from Stiles and suppressed rage from Derek. Turning swiftly, ignoring Chris and the looks of surprise from the council who expected him to get down to business. He made his way over to Stiles and Derek, whispering too low for anyone to hear, except the pack of course, asking what had caused those particular reactions.

Of course, when Harry found out, it sparked his own anger, it was echoed down the bond by everyone’s.

“Chris Argent you’ve been arrested for the following, assault, assault of a minor, aiding and abetting kidnapping, accomplice to murder, accomplice to kidnaping and torturing minors, procession of illegal firearms, procession of torture devices, intimidation, stalking, violence, intimidation in order to cite violence, vehicular vandalism and malicious and wilful damage to a vehicle. Potentially exposing the supernatural world due to close proximity to CCTV. How do you plead?” which by the way was no means a misdemeanour but actually a felony and had very serious time. But considering all his other crimes it wasn’t exactly overwhelming but everything else? It would make sure he would go away for a very, very long time.

Chris stared entirely overwhelmed by the amount of crimes that had been listed. “I had no idea what my father was doing, I was spending most of my time at the hospital, I may be guilty of a few things, but that list is inaccurate, I am not guilty of everything you’ve put before me.” Chris said, unlike his family he was calm and coherent.

“You might want to rethink that no guilty stance,” Harry said amused, “Even an inkling is enough to have you confessing that you knew.” his amusement faded fast as he stared down Chris Argent with a blank look on his face. Even thinking it once then trying to deny it from himself would have it coming down like a tonne of bricks.

“I am not guilty of even half those things,” Chris stated, remaining calm, even if he was somewhat intimidated by this man, he didn’t even know what he was but the abilities they had truly scared him. plus, the words had probably intimidated him more than the guy actually had.

“We’ll see,” Harry commented, nodding at Hogg, for her to administer the Veritaserum, Chris like his daughter didn’t bother fighting it. The feeling of someone at his back had him turning his head a little, in order to listen to what Peter had to say. Grateful for the cloak that would enable him to hide his very awkward boner, he’d missed Peter and his voice…Merlin it could do things to him. The conversation did make him lose it.

“I see,” Harry stated, gritting his teeth, green eyes flashing in fury.

With that Peter strutted off, smirking smugly, as he took his seat, folding one leg over the other and staring at the hunters with satisfaction. It was so good to finally get one over them, to make them face the law that they’d spent decades avoiding because werewolves didn’t have their own society, well, hadn’t had their own society, they did now. He was finally beginning to understand and acknowledge what Harry said about the age of the hunters being over. Believe that they could live in safety and anonymity without fear of being hunted.

“What’s your name?” Harry asked, to start off, this was the most boring part of it all.

“Christopher Argent,”

“What age are you?”

“Forty-seven,” Chris revealed.

Bloody hell, he was over a decade older than his sixteen-year-old wife/sister when they married (with parental consent obviously) and had Allison. It made him feel sick to his stomach…what the hell was wrong with these people?

“When did you find out that Kate had something to do with the Hale house fire?” Harry asked, something Peter asked him to clarify.

Chris revealed the date.

“For clarification this was before I opened up the case on Kate Argent myself, but I suspect it was the date where Kate Argent made her way back to Beacon Hills in order to clean up her mess and take out the remaining Hales,” Harry informed the council, Cora however, snarled ferociously, eyes glowing golden as she stared Chris down, wishing nothing more than to take a swipe at the hunter.

“You knew and did nothing? Not even informing the hunter council of your sisters actions?” Harry asked, already knowing but having to get confirmation for their own council. “She broke the code after all, none of the Hales fit your code.”

“No,” Chris informed them, he hadn’t informed the hunter council.

“You knew she broke the code and might have been all along, but you decided against going to the council?” Harry asked, “The whole reason that the hunter council was set up in the first place was to stop hunters like her,” exasperated beyond reason.

“Yes,” Chris answered.

“Did you enter Beacon Hills Long Term Ward and threaten Peter Hale while he was in a comatose state?” Harry asked, disgusted.

“Yes,” but six years without a pack, if and when he came out of it he would have been feral, it was dangerous, to all the patients, doctors and nurses in the hospital. Of course, Chris couldn’t say this, as he was under Veritaserum and had to answer only the questions he was asked. He could not expand on his answers.

“Who found Laura Hale’s body?” Harry blurted out, causing Derek and Peter to freeze in the sudden shock of it.

“I did,” Chris revealed.

“Did you cut her in half in order to draw Derek Hale out?” Harry asked, not sure why he wasn’t even remotely surprised.

“I did,” Chris confessed. Hunting down an Alpha was more important than anything else. He wasn’t alone, and he hadn’t been the one to suggest it, but he’d followed through seeing the relevance of it.

Cora and Erica had to hold Derek down from physically attacking Chris, snarling like a wounded beast.

“Did you know at that point your sister knew who the Alpha actually was?” Harry asked.

“No,” Chris denied, Kate definitely hadn’t known, she’d been as confused as him.

“Both your sisters were actually working together, Jennifer was dozing Peter Hale regularly with liquified wolfsbane. They were responsible for Peter Hale wakening up feral, responsible for luring Laura Hale to Beacon Hills, responsible for her death and most importantly responsible for the biting of an underage boy who’s only crime at that point was having fun roaming around the woods.” Harry informed him bluntly.

Scott’s stomach sank, for the first time, he begun to realize that perhaps Peter Hale wasn’t actually responsible. Perhaps he wasn’t to blame, the blame rested solely on the Argents, Kate specifically, if they had left Peter alone…he wouldn’t have been bitten. Peter wouldn’t have had the ability to turn him if they hadn’t lured Laura here. Stiles had tried to tell him that, Harry tried to tell him that, but he had refused to listen, he didn’t want to hear anything that wasn’t about Allison. Allison who would have apparently killed him if he got in the way of her goals. He felt heartbroken, he’d thought they were in this together for always. That they loved each other, that they would die for each other to keep the other alive. His features began to distort and change, as his anchor was lost to him.

“Did you stalk and intimidate Derek Hale after he first appeared in Beacon Hills?” Harry asked.

“Yes,” Chris revealed.

“Did you basically after cutting up his dead sister, state that he didn’t have much family left these days? After warning him he should ‘take care of it’,” Harry asked.

“Yes,” Chris confessed.

The council muttered angrily, furious over the slight.

“You tried to intimidate him and get him angry enough to show himself somewhere that has CCTV?”

“Yes,”

“Then knowing the car actually belonged to Laura Hale have the windscreen smashed in?” Harry asked.

“Yes,” Chris replied.

“Did you threaten and intimidate Stiles Stilinski?” Harry asked, his tone if possible becoming more threatening, more deadly, the wizard that had defeated Voldemort showing through.

“Yes,” Chris revealed, he’d been desperate.

“Despite knowing Stiles Stilinski was human?”

“Yes,”

“So, the code only applies whenever you feel like it?” Harry snorted derisively, the hypocrisy of this family truly knew no bounds. “How did you feel when a sixteen-year-old kid revealed your sisters crimes and threw it in your face while intimidating him?” he asked, because that’s exactly what Stiles had done. He got very protective of those he loved, alarmingly so, definitely perfect pack material.

“Angry,” pissed off might be a more accurate term.

“Did you shoot Scott McCall out in the woods without provocation?”

“Yes,” that was true enough, he had shot him, without any provocation but he hadn’t seen his eyes until after the arrow struck him.

“Was it intended as a kill shot?” Harry asked.

“No,” Chris answered, it had been a warning shot, a warning shot for the Alpha.

“You knew your father did not strictly keep to the code, isn’t that correct?” Harry asked, he suspected that’s why Chris had distanced himself from the family.

“Yes,” Chris admitted.

“You suspected the same of Kate,” Harry added.

“Yes,”

“Yet you let Kate and Gerard Argent into your daughters life just after she found out about the supernatural world and didn’t think to teach her yourself? Didn’t think to be suspicious of the time they were spending with her?”

“They’re my family,” Chris said, and that was also the truth of it.

“So you condemned your daughter by allowing them into her life knowing exactly what they were like,” Harry stated. “Congratulations, you really are father of the year material,” he added sarcastically. Best not mention what her mother was like.

“Yes,” Chris agreed, he had condemned his daughter, and he hated himself every day for not closing the door on Kate when she came. Shut her down when she implied his daughter should be made aware of their history. Hindsight was a bitch, and if he could go back in time to prevent it he would have done it in a heartbeat. Nothing, absolutely nothing meant more than his own daughter. Not even his own life.

“Have you ever broken the code except for those aforementioned circumstances?”

“No,”

“All your kills were given to you by the hunter council?”

“Yes,”

“Including Beacon Hills?”

“No,” Chris admitted. “I was asked to do recon by Kate until she finished up a hunt,” and then Victoria had agreed immediately, and that was his choice taken from him. Victoria was the matriarch of the Argent family after all.

“Do you understand that not all werewolves with blue eyes are killers?” Harry asked.

“No,” they were killers.

“So it doesn’t matter to you that they kill in self-defence, mercy or to protect a member of their pack?” Harry asked, they just look for justification to kill, making it clear to the council.

“No,”

“So by hunter standards your daughter deserves to be killed?” Harry asked, wondering what the answer would be.

“Yes,” Chris confessed.

“Did you suspect you’re your father was hunting down members of the Hale pack?”

“Yes,”

“Did you suspect he was going to kill them?”

“Yes,”

“Did you watch your father cut a werewolf in half and declare war on all werewolves and do nothing?”

“Yes, he was an omega,”

“Despite the fact he was clearly only looking for a pack?” Harry added.

“Yes,”

“You did not warn the hunter council that your father was losing it and needed to be contained for his own good and the lives of others?”

“No,”

“You risked the exposure of the supernatural world in order to please your father?” Harry then asked.

“Yes,” Chris agreed with that assessment.

“Despite going to great lengths to have the police force in Beacon Hills be forced to think those attacks were in fact the work of a mountain lion?” Harry mused, it seemed back and forth to him.

“Yes,” family loyalty was difficult to break, he’d never managed to successfully break away from his father no matter how far he went.

“You would have seen an all our war between humanity and the supernatural before doing the decent thing?” Harry asked, wondering truly how far he’d go.

No answer, Chris honestly didn’t know what he would have done.

“No more questions,” Harry said, anything more would need to be addressed to the hunter council when they were brought in. One of the Argents would be asked about every single member of the hunter council to ensure they got them all. Probably Gerard before he was killed Harry suspected. Leaving it there would maximize their thoughts on Chris with the possible exposure of the magical world.

“The defence has no questions,” the lawyer muttered, shaking his head there was nothing he could do to salvage them, and given what he heard he didn’t want to. He would have tried nonetheless, if he thought there was something he could use. There wasn’t, there was no saving them. they had condemned themselves by their own actions. They’d actually convinced him that Allison was innocent, he was such a gullible fool.

Peter swiftly stood, staring down the council with steely resolve, knowing what he broadcast through body language actually affected a jury, whether this council would be brought in the same way a jury was, Peter didn’t know but he had a sure thing case. “You’ve heard today their wilful disregard for life, whether its mundane or supernatural. They had a sixteen-year-old child already set to kill anyone she could, if that doesn’t scream a danger to society I do not know what does. These people do not deserve mercy, you’ve heard the truth from their own mouths…they must pay the price. In some cases I believe the death sentence is the only one that should be considered.”

“While we can agree, that these adults have to pay for their crimes. Up until a few months ago, Allison Argent was a normal girl with an everyday life, I suggest that she be obliviated of any knowledge of the supernatural world and given a second chance. She was manipulated and grieving, it can affect us all.” The defence lawyer suggested, “Seventeen might be legally an adult, but they still have growing up to do.”

“That will not do, you are forgetting that the Argents are well known in the hunter community, she would find out sooner or later and it would unlock her memories and she would end up starting this all over again,” Harry argued.

“Then change her looks!” was argued.

“That would require wiping her entire memory, but there is no point to discussing this, it is not for us to decide.” Which was true enough, Harry had to acknowledge, it was entirely the will of the council.

“Council, it’s time,” Donovan declared in a grim voice, “Mr…Peter Hale, I would like it if you would join us for the proceeds.” Belatedly remembering there was more than one Mr. Hale so he couldn’t just use Mr. Hale.

Peter glanced at Donovan in surprise, caution and suspicion both making him wary with indecision. He could tell it wasn’t something normally done judging by the scents of surprise hitting his nose from every single member of the council. He was however, impressed, their faces had not changed the slightest.

“I wish for you to go into detail about Eichen house, Miss Granger will be there also,” Donovan added, seeing that Peter was entirely too suspicious, but given this new world and no chance to actually get to know anyone other than Harry, it was to be expected given what he’d been through. “Would you be more comfortable with someone else coming with you?”

“Ah,” Peter vocalised, “Very well, I’m sure I’ll survive,” making it clear he didn’t need anyone holding his hand. He was an alpha after all, cocking his head to the side as he sauntered after the rest of the council members leaving through the antechamber, he heard the shuffling and grumbling of Gerard Argent being brought back hear the verdict two floors down from where they were, at least he thought so, he wasn’t exactly sure. The noises were constantly muffled or different from what he was used to. Magic would do that though, he had begun to realize over the course of time.

“How long does it take to reach a decision?” Cora asked, as Harry approached the rest of his pack. “I mean it can take days for a normal trial…” aware that this wasn’t a normal trial by any means so hence her decision to ask.

Harry gripped her shoulders in greeting, scent marking her, he had missed everyone, not just Peter. “It depends on how divided the council can be. I’ve heard of a trial taking nine hours of deliberation before they reached an agreement. Personally, however, I’ve never had deliberation going for longer than three hours.” Considering the subject matter…he honestly believed they’d come to an agreement almost right away.

Erica scowled, Harry blinked wondering what he could have done to her, slightly offended. “I can’t hear anything,” She groused, eyes flashing in anger. “Why can’t I hear anything?”

“Silencing charms work wonders,” Harry said teasingly, sitting down in-between Stiles and Teddy, unable to help himself he brought them close to him, and just held them. He needed rest, sleep, to process everything that had happened today. He was mentally and emotionally exhausted. Not exactly the way he wanted to return home after dealing with Keller.

Simultaneous cries of “Harry!” “Dad!” in protest but they were weak, they too had received a hell of a fright today.

Harry had too.

Derek placed his hand on Harry’s and drew the pain he could scent in the air, the dark curses would take much longer to heal, even with him having visited the healers and had the residue removed. Harry relaxed further into his seat giving Derek’s hand a squeeze in silent thanks too high off the lack of pain to talk.

“You’re all going to be just fine,” Harry swore, and he would see to it that they were. It was time to bring in Noah Stilinski in on the know. He would need to be, Noah while not exactly what Harry would call father of the year material, he was also tenacious, stubborn, something he’d passed onto his son. Scott disappearing off the face of the earth with a prison sentence…that wouldn’t fly with Noah, he would keep at Melissa for answers. Truthfully Melissa needed someone to talk to, and Noah was probably the best for that. He would speak to Stiles about it, but whether he approved or not Noah would be in the know, soon.

-------0

Hmm, well, Noah is the only character I could think of to set Hermione up with. It's definitely not going to be Chris, all Mundane Hunters are going to be stopped from hunting, it's going to be solely the problem for the magical society as it should have always been! So, will the hunter council fight back and lose or will we see them agreeing to the new way reluctantly with ironclad contracts (not like the agreement Harry had with Scott) but real consequences ones, like instant death if they try to reveal the supernatural way? What do you want to see Derek be in future? Carer of animals? An officer of the law? Or will his efforts always be spent (after making a new Hale house perhaps? Having taken architecture in college maybe?) his time keeping the town safe and doing sketches on the side without having a 9-5 job? What about Cora will she graduate online and then go to college? Or will she remain close to the pack for a few years before going off on her own? I already have something in mind for Peter 😉 Will Hermione remain single is there any Teen Wolf characters you think might suit her? (no Stiles LOL) perhaps an OC? Another werewolf or perhaps a wizard? Will Hermione formally join the Hale pack? What about Jimmy and Teddy eventually? Not all of them will be partnered up I don't want it to be cliched but perhaps in the end chapters it will happen 😉 hehe R&R please!

How would you all feel is Chris ended up in prison for fourteen years? (I know a lot of you actually like him BUT remember this story hasn't allowed him to learn and change right now he's a real prejudice ass!) After all helping someone get away with murder and moving the body DOES make you get 14 years in prison and that's not all that happened there is everything else on top of it! So how long will Chris, Gerard, Victoria, Scott and Allison all get? All more than a decade?

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 43

“If, what you suspect is true, we cannot send anyone there, let alone a seventeen-year-old boy. Not until we’ve raided the place, shut it down, investigated everyone and everything in the premises and helped those who are in desperate need of it!” a loud voice proclaimed after hearing everything Peter knew or suspected about Eichen house. “I cannot believe that so many mundane’s know about the supernatural world! This is absolutely terrifying!” and his scent gave away his terror, Peter, who was used to scents didn’t so much as screw his nose up in distaste.

“Then it’s agreed, Scott McCall will not be sentenced there until we have full control of it,” Hermione explained, revealing herself, as she stepped into the room properly, a grim look on her face, “Tonight you’ll hear everything I have to offer on Eichen House. During that time, a plan will be enacted to take over the building subtly and unobtrusively as possible. I’m afraid Eichen House also houses Non-magical’s with troubles of their own so it will need to be a subtle breech.”

“It’s definitely important enough,” was grumbled and agreed by everyone there, despite it meaning they’d be working a lot longer today than anticipated, and not just with the trials either. “Damn it, my wife isn’t going to be happy, she has a big party planned.” Hopefully not too pissed off that she wouldn’t leave him some food, it had smelled delicious when he was leaving for work.

“Now if you’ll excuse me, I’ll add this new information to the pile and leave you to it, I’ll see you tonight ladies and gentlemen,” Hermione explained, giving a nod to Peter, before she exited the room as quickly as she had come. Technically and legally she didn’t have a right to be there, she hadn’t been invited, but when word reached her that Peter knew about Eichen House she’d hastened down there post-haste.

“Peter, please re-join your pack,” Donovan gestured towards the doorway. Peter had only been invited to talk about Eichen House, nothing else, and he had no say or bearing on the outcome of what they decided. He would very much prefer if Peter left, they had a lot to discuss and some of it would make Peter extremely upset that they were ‘defending them’ so to speak as they did their job, but they were talking about the lives of seventeen-year-old young adults here. As for Christopher and Victoria Argent…they were going to have a difficult time ahead coming up with a decision.

“Very well,” Peter nodded firmly, before beginning to walk towards the door that Donovan indicated to. If anyone saw him taking his sweet time…well they didn’t call him on it.

“Shall we start with Gerard Argent?” Donovan asked, already situated in his seat, watching everyone surrounding him on the council with practiced impassivity. “Guilty or not guilty?”

“He’s old, and we don’t know what this bite is doing to him, it would be a mercy to actually kill him,” one of the council members blurted out instead of answering. “I do not like the prospect of my actions being in mercy especially against someone to merciless.” She added icily, and Peter felt respect shooting through him for her, he liked her, a quick glance had him memorising everything he could about her.

“I actually believe he’s beginning to heal, the mountain ash seems to have him healing slowly yet rejecting the wolf bite. I do believe…that given time he would heal fully and remain human. This is the thoughts of the healers as well, at least the ones I spoke to and one’s an expert on magical creatures.” The wizard confessed, also joining the conversation.

That caused a lot of protesting and anger amongst the group.

Smacking the gravel against the table, “Raise your wand for guilty...” getting everyone back to the situation at hand. His health had no bearing on their decision, although it really should at the end of the day. Unfortunately, nobody here would give an ounce of mercy to Gerard Argent. He was a hunter, a hunter who had the death of over hundreds of Supe’s on his hands. A hunter would find no sympathy here amongst the supernatural world. The magical world. “Are you having trouble finding the door, Mr. Hale?” Donovan asked, gazing at Peter with a known shrewd look upon his face.

Peter barely blinked, “Not at all,” he said smoothly, not even slightly sheepish or embarrassed at being caught. He knew the moment he stepped out of the room and the door closed, he wouldn’t hear anything in the room, normally if it was just a silencing spell he’d be able to, but whatever magic was in these buildings stopped him. who could blame him for wanting to hear more?

The sight that met him upon stepping out made him very quickly rearrange his priorities. His pack needed him, he could feel the effects of the attack written in every sinew of the pack bonds. It had shaken them all to the core, despite basically waiting for it. They’d known sooner or later the Argent’s would make their move. He hadn’t exactly expected Erica targeted, he hadn’t expected Scott McCall to betray the pack so spectacularly. He had failed them, failed to protect them, and he knew without Harry…his pack may well have died. Although without Harry they wouldn’t be where they were regardless, he and Derek would probably be dead months ago, the Argents probably finishing off the Hale line for good like they wanted. Both of them easy pickings, a feral Alpha going Omega with a stubborn Beta refusing to cede to him and a Beta going Omega refusing to yield to his only remaining family because they’d ‘killed’ Laura unaware of the true situation going on around them.

Never again.

As he approached, he noticed that Harry’s heartbeat gave the credence of sleep. It was deep and steady, his breathing had evened out, and his posture was relaxed probably for the first time since he’d seen him again. He had both Teddy and Stiles wrapped around his arms, Derek was beside Teddy, being a bulwark, preventing them from all toppling over.

“What are we supposed to do for hours?” Cora asked, she wanted to punch something, rage and spit and hiss and just fight.

Teddy and Stiles were almost asleep themselves, finally coming down off the adrenaline fuelled day they’d had so far. Peter scent marked the three of them, leaving Harry for last, he’d missed him and from personal experience he knew Harry would need family and friends surrounding him. taking care of the filth on this planet wasn’t an easy job, (Left hand and Talia’s enforcer) he knew that himself, how it took little bits of you away, even when you felt accomplished and good. Only a true sociopath wouldn’t feel a damn thing, that was something neither Harry or himself were. They were selective in who they cared for, loved, but they did love and fiercely. A sociopath didn’t understand love let alone have the ability to feel it, the emotions to feel it.

That slight touch had Harry awake, he heard Peter’s reply, a simple, “I don’t know,” because he honestly didn’t, this world was still so new to him, but even during court proceedings this was usually the most boring part as he awaited with bated breath to know the outcome.

The creaking of wood had Harry sitting up straighter as did the cautious and warning tone of “Cora,” coming from Peter. Glancing behind him he noticed immediately what had caused it. Cora had clenched the bench so tightly that she had literally pressed indentations in the wood. It would seem they weren’t werewolf proof. She had a lot of anger brewing in her system, and no way stuck here in getting it out. Peering through the pack bonds, he noticed that Derek was in a very similar boat, but more used to keeping a tight reign on himself and wasn’t exactly showing how close he was to just letting go.

He knew exactly where to take them.

Slowly untangling himself from Teddy and Stiles, who were now deeply asleep. The potions they’d been given, he wasn’t surprised they were out of it, what surprised him was the fact they’d lasted until the trial was…nearly over. Sighing softly, he brushed his hand through Stiles hair, it was going to be a tough few weeks he knew. Removing a few feathers from his pocket he transfigured them into pillows so that they at least had something soft to rest their heads on, at least Teddy, it seemed as if Derek had used his leather jacket to give Stiles some stability having the same idea as him.

He added a spell absently so he’d know if they woke up, “Follow me,” he murmured quietly, not quite so awake himself, but aware enough.

Derek automatically moved to follow, but paused when he noticed the two vulnerable members of their pack was just being left there. He nor his wolf liked it, it didn’t approve either. Cora and Erica followed unconcerned, and Peter just pressed a hand against his back, silently urging him on.

“It’s okay, Derek, they’re safe here, nobody can get in and out of this room unless they’re keyed in during a trial. Not even a cleaning lady can get in, it’s a secure room, and I have a spell on them that will alert me the moment they wake up and I’ll return for them.” Harry said, continuing to walk, not even glancing around to see if Derek was coming with them. “You can remain here if you wish.” He could feel everything Derek was through though the bond, which had been shut off tightly while he’d hunted down Keller, but only grown stronger in his absence.

His trust in his Alpha and the curiosity over where he was going egged him on. He knew Harry would never allow any harm to come to Teddy or Stiles, the love he felt for both of them…it was the love a wolf had for its cub, all encompassing and a sight to behold. Vividly reminded of how furious Harry got the second he saw what was happening and the fear and panic, how he’d handled every single hunter there, had them raised in the air before smashing back to the ground hands and feet bound and unable to do a damn thing. The resulting explosion that happened afterwards.

“You should be resting yourself,” Peter pointed out wryly, knowing better than to think for a second Harry would just lay down and rest because he spoke, even if it came from a place of concern. Both he and Harry were stubborn to the core, liked to do things themselves, they were so alike that Peter was sure he could predict most of Harry’s moves, as long as it didn’t require magic of course, he didn’t know everything about that part of Harry’s life yet. “How long has it been since you actually slept?”

Harry shrugged his shoulders, eyes half mast, yawning occasionally, ignoring or simply too tired to react to everyone’s praise and accolades that was being placed on his shoulders from his latest kill. “Looks like they’re taking him off the wall now,” Harry said, pointing it out below, suppressing yet another yawn.

True enough, the wizards picture was being removed from the ‘Most wanted’ wall, the magical worlds version anyway. There wasn’t a single Muggle on the wall.

“Where are we going?” Cora asked, impatiently, claws momentarily emerging.

Harry glanced down at her momentary slip, before going back to her face, “Somewhere you can let loose, I think more than one of you need it.” he didn’t even glance at Derek, after a quick elevator trip, they found themselves in a massive room that looked like a forest and training room combined into one.

An obstacle course.

“It isn’t as easy as it looks, magic throws in some loops, I suggested it, as a way to make the recruits think on their feet. Being an Auror is no easy feat, and we needed to weed out the weak ones quickly, so that we can focus on those who are going to make it.” Harry explained, it might sound harsh, but it was no less the truth. Why train those who aren’t going to make it for months only for them to drop out?

“What sort of Magic?” Peter asked cautiously, his red eyes zooming around the room in utter fascination, it was real, the trees, the plants, the wood, everything it was imitating an outside environment so completely it was mesmerizing. Even the ground under his feet had grass and dirt under it, he’d never get used to how wonderous magic was. Even just being in here had relaxed the three of their wolves.

“Small things, like removing grips from the wall, when you touch them, wooden handles from that when you try to climb up it.” gesturing towards the wooden totem with dozens upon dozens of cylinder grips coming out of it in various places, “Ladders missing steps, some disappearing, some causing you to sink into them, whirlwinds, it’s not easy for wizards…I wonder how you two will do.” Gesturing towards Derek and Cora, flicking his wand and a red and blue vest appeared on them, Cora got the red and Derek the blue. “Go to the start positions,” he told them where the beginning mats were, by pointing out. The room was massive the end couldn’t be seen from where they stood.

Harry smirked at the sense of easiness and sense of competition coming from both siblings. “GO!” with rapid fire bangs from his wand, both werewolves shot off like cannons easily defeating the first of the obstacles, which just made them overconfident.

A snigger came forth from Harry as the whirlwind caught both of them off guard as they bolted across the walkway. Causing both of them to go flying off, and land with a thump on the safety mats below. Both of them snarled in annoyance, Derek took off first, using the steps to get back onto the walkway, Cora hissing as she deftly caught up with him and both of them tries again and again, using different ways to get across but failing each time.

“Go Cora!” Erica encouraged his fellow female Beta, watching in fascination. She would never have been able to do any of this while human. The thought of it would have terrified her actually, even the climbing wall in school had terrified her. Not only the height but the fear of humiliating herself. She wondered why Harry hadn’t let her go with them.

Eventually though they caught sight off the beams ahead and the ropes a few leaps had them grabbing hold and swinging over to the other platform easily managing to hang on despite the whirlwind.

“What’s the quickest time?” Peter asked, watching his niece and nephew, a small smile playing on his face. The spirit of the competition, letting go in Beta form for most part, the rigorous exercise, they were happy, the only time they were happier was during the full moon. He wondered if he could have something similar built for training exercise’s for new pack members.

“One hour and fifty minutes for the first time,” Harry explained, “For someone who’s used to it, forty-five minutes.”

“And you?” Peter asked shrewdly.

“I have an unfair advantage, I can fly and honestly? Nobody has done the obvious yet…despite the fact they could.” Harry said wryly, “Each year I get disappointed,”

“Apparate from one end to the other,” Peter answered dryly, not needing any farther thought on the subject.

Erica snorted, finding amusement in it, as Derek and Cora cursed as they yet again fell onto another mat after the climbing call suddenly had all four grips disappearing leaving them momentarily upended. “Get back up, Cora! Go! Beat him!”

“Want a pair of pompoms?” Harry asked Erica with a wicked smirk, the ‘pompoms’ appeared anyway, and Erica laughed in sheer amused delight. Checking them out, trying to see if they were as real as they looked.

Cora made the mistake of looking over and bursting out in laughter, only to fall off the next obstacle while Derek made it over, causing her to snarl ferociously, Derek’s bark of laughter trailing in its wake.

“C’mon Derek, Cora, show me what you’re made of,” Harry said, making sure both of them knew they had his full support. He understood in a way that Erica was just trying to be a good friend to a girl closer to his age, the only other ‘Beta female’ in the pack, but it’s not how family was meant to be in Harry’s book. The Dursley’s had coloured his view of the world in a way that even as an adult he hadn’t forgotten.

It didn’t take Cora long to catch close to Derek, using sheer strength and stubbornness.

Whistling, “Nice,” they used their claws when the log tried to buck them off, successfully making it across in two leaps, usually took people at least a few tries and they always got soaking wet which hindered their process more.

Blinking a little startled to feel Peter wrapping his arms around him, normally Peter wouldn’t admit to needing touch, it was usually Harry initiating the contact. To begin with, after what Peter had been through, it was hardly surprising. He was either getting better or his wolf was near the surface due to the attack. Or perhaps a little of both? He squirmed when he felt Peter’s cold nose burrow into his neck, but the warmth of him everywhere else was enough to compensate him.

“Thank you,” he whispered in gratitude, his niece and nephew had needed this. Especially Cora, who had only ever been in two packs in her life, and hadn’t been regularly around humans since the fire. So, it only natural she’d have more problems, with the pack she could just wolf out and let loose, here she was unsure due to the newness of this world but she was learning like them all that wizards fully accepted them. That they were seen as citizens not something to control.

“They’re pack,” Harry whispered back, and that was explanation enough. They were his family now too, and he’d do whatever it took to protect them. Relaxing fully back against Peter, sighing softly, his bed had been calling to him for so long, and he desperately needed sleep but he still had so much to do.

Erica watched Peter and Harry, she hadn’t known him, heard of him yes, quite a lot actually, from everyone. They’d all missed the wizard, very much, his presence had been wanted constantly. His overwhelming ‘sense’ of presence was a surprise to Erica. He just had a presence around him that was…unmistakable. Every moment her wolf was aware of him, like he was a predator. Peter had always been a little tense but she’d attributed that to the presence of hunters in Beacon Hills, perhaps it hadn’t been all that had been worrying Peter. She didn’t care that they were both men, although she’d admit only to herself that they were hot. It did make her long for a relationship of her own, one boy specifically, called to her, maybe because he was as lonely as she used to be? Boyd, he liked her, she could smell that, but he never made any indication, he was rather impassive.

“I can’t see them anymore,” Erica commented ten minutes later, realizing she couldn’t see Cora or Derek, after wrenching her gaze from Peter and Harry.

“See the purple line? Follow it,” Harry said quietly, “They’re getting near the end of the course,” which of course, is where it only got more difficult, but he had a feeling for the two werewolves, they’d have it complete soon enough.

Erica took off after her other pack members, Harry and Peter remained as they were, too content and tired to move.

“How have you been?” Harry murmured quietly, enjoying the closeness they were sharing.

“Better than ever,” Peter practically purred into Harry’s neck, surrounding himself in his scent and the ozone in the air that was magic. It was addicting, he guessed the saying ‘absence makes the heart grow fonder’ was actually quite accurate. Before the fire he’d never been one for sharing his territory with another for long, preferring his own space, and not having to explain himself – to anyone other than his alpha of course – but that wasn’t something he desired now. The fire had changed a lot, but the presence of his mate? Had changed the rest…and for the better. “How are you fairing?” yes, fairing, he knew how this all felt, even though it had been technically six nearly seven years since he’d done anything of the sort. It didn’t feel that way some days though. Others it was all too apparent, especially when he looked in the mirror, not a lot of change that made him go ‘I’m old’ but he had lost his ‘teen’ look and it had been replaced with that of a man in the six years. Werewolves biology was different to that of humans, not only in the fact they lived longer, which they did, if hunters didn’t hunt them down and kill them.

“He killed a lot of people,” Harry said, his tone not even remotely defensive, he knew he didn’t need to act defensively with Peter. “I’ve avenged a lot people, for those dead and those still living with Keller’s actions, and I’ve saved scores of others that would have died in the wake of his continued rampages.”

Peter merely hummed, listening to him try to convince himself that it was the right thing to do. It was the right thing to do, didn’t make it easier even in the long run.

“I’ll be alright,” Harry eventually said, eyes slightly glazed as he thought on the battle. “I came close to losing.” Too close actually, for his comfort. Harry winced when Peter tightened his hold to the extent he hadn’t been able to breathe for a few seconds before the werewolf got control of himself, silently apologising by rubbing his bristly hair up and down his neck.

“I felt the turmoil through the bond, I had to cut it off otherwise…I would have remained too distracted to do what I needed to do. Merlin, each moment felt like hours…I had to get back to Beacon Hills, I knew that, so I didn’t waste any time. I fought him until I saw an opening and took it…” Harry sighed, and it was a good job he had permission for those sorts of magics otherwise he would have been arrested. Hell, he basically had carte blanche when it came to dealing with the bad guys, they’d wanted him desperate enough to do that. “If anything had happened…” something had nearly happened! He’d nearly lost his damn son, his son who should have been at Hogwarts. He would never have been able to forgive himself, part of him believed he should have just apparated out of there, gone to Beacon Hills, but anyone in the vicinity would have payed for it with Keller’s sociopathic streak, he would have specifically left a trail of bodies for him.

“You did the right thing,” Peter stated firmly, “You needed to remain undistracted to get back to us,” giving Harry what he really wanted, absolution that he’d absolutely did the right thing. Which he had no doubt about at all, his heart didn’t even blip once. There was a chance if he left the bond open he may well have died which would result in all of them dying, no, it had all worked out in the end.

“I know,” didn’t mean he second guessed his decisions, especially ‘what if’ scenarios that would plague him for weeks if not months.

A Patronus sailing into the room had Harry standing at attention, Peter’s arms slid away but remained on his hips.

‘You’re needed back in the Courtroom, it’s time’

Harry had suspected what it would say and absently cast a spell to see the time, an hour had passed, that was a new record even for him. Then again, he’d never handed over such a fool proof case. All and any evidence required was there, end of story.

“Cora, Derek, finish up!” Harry called out without raising his voice, knowing both of them had probably stopped the second they heard an unknown voice. As distracted as they were…they would never let their guard down enough to ignore a potential intruder or threat. Especially with the fact they couldn’t smell anything only hear which would definitely have their hackles raised. Figuratively of course. “We have maybe ten minutes before everyone is sat down, Donovan always makes sure everyone’s back before the council make their way out.”

Not even two minutes later, the sound of an alarm blared letting him know Cora and Derek had finished the course near enough simultaneously but Derek had bet her by three seconds.

“Derek, you won, by three seconds, congratulations, Cora…you kept up brilliantly after falling back twice,” Harry said, “You’ve done really well.” Cora didn’t have the same upper body strength Derek did…which was why he was able to do some of the core strength stuff with ease.

Despite losing Cora was glowing, “That was amazing!” she’d never been so thoroughly challenged since she was a little girl. Nor had she been so easily exhausted, it took at least three hours running through the preserve to get this sort of ache in the past. Despite her growling and postulating she’d been doing on the course it had been the most fun she’d had with pack in her opinion.

Derek wordlessly agreed they had actually had to work to get through it. Normally they could do most things in their sleep, and if he was being honest, he and Cora thought they’d get through the course within ten minutes if that. ‘Five seconds flat’ actually came to mind.

“I’m glad you enjoyed yourself,” Harry said with a smile, most recruits absolutely hated that room and hated the training. He had created it himself, and the spells that went into it, others had added to it over time of course, making it more difficult. He closed the room door behind them, and begun the walk back to the court room.

“How much would something like this cost to actually put out in the preserve?” Peter asked, causing Cora and Derek to perk up. Erica, Derek and Cora gave each other ‘Gimmie’ looks that declared them all very much in favour of the idea Peter had implanted in their minds.

“You own the land, correct?” Harry asked, as they moved swiftly, he already knew the answer.

“Yes,” Peter replied, they’d sold off parts of the preserve and land in Beacon Hills or donated it. Like to the school, the banks, helped make Beacon Hills become the thriving town it is. It had all been such a long time ago though, his generation nor his parents had truly needed to do anything in order to aid the town except keep it safe from various supernatural creatures that came through.

Harry nodded he wouldn’t need to buy any plots of land, “Most of its wood and could be assembled within a fortnight. Some digging, taking down trees, rope, spells, could be complete within three weeks maybe four, less if you have more people helping. Depending on how long you actually want it and what you actually want on the course itself. Have it drawn out, I’ll give you an answer, and an estimate. It could be something to do as a pack.” Or as much as they could do as a pack at any rate. It would be good to actually give Stiles something magical to do, even if it is just creating a hole in the ground. Maybe begin the manipulation of wood as well. Yes, it was a brilliant idea. “I’ll give you the original schematics for this one that will help get you started.”

Peter nodded thoughtfully, excitement thrumming through him at a new project in front of him.

“I’d like that,” he said, as the doors opened, the place was packed and the others already having returned. He could smell the apprehension and fear wafting from the hunters in droves, as they realized they would soon be getting a verdict that wouldn’t be going in their favour and that there wasn’t a damn thing they could do about it.

Cora, Erica, Derek, Harry and Peter reclaimed their seats, wakening the two sleeping members of their pack so they too could hear the verdicts. They would be returning home to sleep soon enough, a proper one, amongst pack.

“Council has a verdict been reached?” Donovan called out, already knowing the answer but going through the motions as dictated by the trial proceedings.

“There has,” the lead council member proclaimed as he stood, or he was the lead council member when Donovan wasn’t in charge. Which was always just the usual end of proceedings in the trials and if they for whatever reason couldn’t get a hold of him or if he was sick.

“Gerard Argent,” Donovan called out, and the Aurors forced the hunter to his feet, keeping a grip of him due to the fact he was swaying. Despite his swaying he was staring them all down, looking ready to commit murder with extreme prejudice.

“Gerard Argent we find you guilty,” the lead council replied grimly.

“Due to the heinousness of your actions, and the danger you hold not only to the supernatural world…but even those of your own blood…death is the only possible sentencing I can conceive,” Donovan stated seriously, he was the judge and at the end of the day he actually passed sentencing contrary to popular belief that the jury decides. “Tonight you will be sentenced to the Dementors kiss, may Merlin have mercy on your soul,”

Harry’s eyes widened in surprise, glancing at Donovan, a shudder wracked his frame.

“What is the Dementors kiss?” Peter asked, and he wasn’t the only one looking at Harry for an answer the entire pack was.

Harry scratched his chin, a thoughtful look on his face, “They’re the foulest things to walk this earth, they suck any and all good feelings from you leaving you hollow, a husk of your former self. They have the ability to suck your soul right out of you. It’s a long held belief, those that have been kissed cannot be resurrected or move on, stuck in perpetual hell for all eternity inside of the Dementor that it inhabits.”

“They guard Azkaban prison in the UK, but MACUSA’s prisons don’t use them, they consider them inhumane.” Teddy explained further in a quiet tone of voice. “They make you hear your worst memories over and over again, without reprieve,” his fathers best friend had suffered twelve years of it, his dad’s godfather.

“Victoria Argent,” Donovan called out, getting it back underway, he had surprised the council by his decision he could see that.

“Victoria Argent we find you guilty,” the lead council informed Donovan grimly.

“Due to your unrepentant nature and inability to see right from wrong…I sentence you to life without the possibility of parole in Nevada’s Magical Correctional facility.” Donovan informed her, but she as always remained unrepentant. Her chin jutted out in defiance to the last.

“Nevada has a magical prison?” Stiles asked, looking excited.

Harry slowly smirked, “Indeed,” knowing exactly what Stiles would ask next.

“Where?” Stiles asked, as always eager for information, fighting his fatigue in order to hear what Harry had to say.

“You’ll know it better as Area 51,” Harry said wryly, watching Stiles “WHAAA…” dramatically before flailing and falling from the bench, gaping at Harry in shock.

Derek huffed out an amused little sound as he easily helped Stiles back into his seat. Ears prickling as he listened to Allison sob and Chris trying to console her while her mother just sharply told her she was embarrassing the Argent name.

“You’re kidding right?” Stiles said, wide eyed, not seeing everyone looking at him, “You’re just screwing with me?” Stiles repeated, uncaring about everyone staring at him, just flapping helplessly at them utterly bewildered.

“Christopher Argent,”

Chris shakily stood under his own power, swallowing thickly, prepared for his own life sentencing.

“Christopher Argent we find you guilty,” the lead council informed the hunter before him.

Chris looked to Donovan, awaiting for him to be judged entirely.

“We have discussed at great length, your actions, including harming humans…but given what your wife and father were like…we believe greatly that you might be able to be rehabilitated. So, Christopher Argent you are thereby sentenced to ten years in New York’s magical correctional facility, you will make restitution to the Hale family who have suffered at your hands greatly.” Donovan stated firmly, the entire Argent fortune, such as it was – pocket change compared to the entire Hale fortune – from Gerard, Kate, Victoria and Chris, everything would be transferred by the end of the night to the remaining Hales’.

“We don’t want their filthy blood-soaked money,” Cora argued, before calming as soon as Peter pressed his hand against her shoulder, giving a nod to Donovan in silent apology. Cora was still young, she’d buried what happened to her family…but all this was unearthing it and making her angry like she should have been when she was younger. Unfortunately, she’d been young, alone and very, very afraid.

“The magical world hates hunters don’t they?” Peter asked quite calmly, “How long will they survive in a magical prison?” looking quite amused at the prospect of them being killed by magical wizards or witches.

“If they find out their sentencing will be rather…violent, but they would need to find out for anything to occur.” Harry said wryly, finding himself amused by Peter’s vindictive streak.

“I see the way wizards and witches react to hunters…those that guard the prison will be no different.” Peter pointed out. Just those thoughts made him a very happy werewolf.

Harry nodded only once, agreeing with him, it was true enough. However, upon hearing McCall’s name, Stiles sat up properly, and everyone zoned in on Donovan and the lead council. Harry squeezed Melissa’s shoulder in a poor attempt at comfort. There was no comforting her right now, she was watching her only son be sentenced.

“Scott McCall,”

Scott stood, he’d remained silent since Allison had confessed to killing him if it got in the way of her revenge. That had shook him to the core, and the fact her family was truly to blame for him being bitten in the first place. Derek had been right…the entire family – except Allison – was poison.

“Scott McCall we find you guilty,” the lead council explained, his tone very different, a little sympathy but also a heavy dose of ‘you need to learn from your mistakes’ and ‘actions have consequences’. Quite frankly he was being penalised for the first time in his life, having gotten away with far too much in his young life already. If he was punished now, perhaps there was something worth saving…perhaps there would be some semblance of a future for Scott McCall.

Melissa sobbed into a handkerchief that Peter handed her with a pat to the hand. She was a strong, strong woman, he acknowledged that. Unfortunately, she hadn’t reigned in her son and this was what happened…but how could he expect her to reign in her werewolf son? Simply put, she couldn’t, it was asking too much of any human. He needed an Alpha, but he would never be that Alpha, not after the betrayal that Scott had wrought upon him.

“Mom,” Scott choked out, his voice warbling, looking at her properly for the first time, realizing what his actions had done not just to himself but to his mom who had raised him to the best of her abilities. “I’m sorry, I’m so, so sorry,” he croaked out, looking as if he wanted to go and comfort her but magic would not budge.

“Scott McCall, you’re being sentenced to eight years in California’s magical correctional facility,” Donovan stated, he’d gotten him as close to is mother as possible, she was the only person Scott potentially considered pack. He needed a pack and he would need to work quickly in order to get one for Scott. If they could move him to Eichen house…then a transfer would be permitted.

Melissa crumbled, her entire world collapsing upon her, Stiles scrambled to get to her. To comfort her in her time of need, meanwhile he was trying to keep himself from succumbing to the tears and heartache he felt. Not to forget the pain of the beating he had experienced as well.

“Allison Argent,”

The terrified girl stood, shaking to the core as she faced them, trying to remain strong but unable to do so.

Chris was pale and clammy, heartbeat through the roof as he stared desperate to hear good news. Although, if Scott McCall hadn’t gotten off…he doubted his daughter would be so lucky. He prayed that her sentencing was lenient, prayed to a god he didn’t even believe in for good news.

“Allison Argent we find you guilty,” was the unsurprising announcement.

Donovan stared down at the girl, hating the fact he was sentencing young teens to prison but knowing he had no other choice. “Allison Argent you’re sentenced to five years in New York’s magical correctional facility, whereupon you’ll receive the therapy you clearly need, and it will be court appointed for the next ten years, you will attend them even after your release or you will return to prison for those years is that understood?” making it clear that the penalty would be severe, another five years in prison if she disobeys the court order.

“Yes, Sir,” Allison managed to get out, her lip quivering.

Chris let out a shaky breath, five years was a long time…but his daughter had hope. Hope of a future, his wife would never see the outside of a prison…his father would be killed and he? Well, he wouldn’t see the outside of prison for ten years. His daughter would be twenty-seven by the time he saw her again as a free man. Victoria didn’t even react to her daughters sentencing…she’d always been rather closed off, but this…this was a whole new level.

“Take them away,” Donovan called out, before immediately making his way over to Harry, who was soothing Melissa as best as he was able along with Stiles. “Here, a portkey, or would you prefer, ma’am if one of my Aurors took you to your home?”

“She shouldn’t be on her own,” Stiles argued, feeling the uncomfortableness through the bond, the others didn’t want a non-pack member around right now.

“Can’t I see my son?” Melissa asked, wide eyed and pleading.

Donovan said softly, “No, Ma’am, I’m afraid not, you’ll just be making this harder for both of you. I will make sure you receive word to visit as soon as possible. I will not forget what he is, and I will look for a potential Alpha for him.”

“Thank you,” Melissa said, straightening her spine.

“Are you returning with us…” Stiles asked, feeling awkward, he didn’t want to upset his pack but he didn’t want Melissa to go home hurting alone.

“I’d rather go home, please,” Melissa said, her voice strong despite her trembling. “I’d rather go home, Stiles, I’ll be fine.” She reassured the teen, giving him another hug, closing her eyes and just wishing it was her son.

“But you shouldn’t…” Stiles trailed off, knowing Melissa wouldn’t change her mind.

“I’ll be just fine,” Melissa sounded like she was trying to reassure herself more than Stiles, but what else could she do? She didn’t want to break down in front of all these people, no matter how understanding they were being. She wanted to rage and beat Peter to a pulp despite knowing it wasn’t his fault. She wanted to reach over and strangle the Argents for hurting her boy, there was a lot she wanted to do right now and her feelings were all mixed up. She needed to go home and process what the hell had just happened.

“If you’ll follow me?” Donovan said, gesturing for her to follow them, handing the Portkey to Harry, listening to his words about how the Aurors had basically apparated her here without explaining anything. He gave Harry a nod that he would sort it out.

“Well, it’s over with, finally,” Harry sighed, easing his son up, he had phone calls to make, a druid to arrest…yep, it was never over, not really, just one chapter.

“Why aren’t we getting to see him kissed?” Cora asked stubbornly.

Harry froze, straightening up, his face pale, “Believe me, regardless of what you feel for Argent…you would not want to see this in person. However, should you wish to see for yourself that it was indeed done, I will let you view the memory in my pensive.” He remembered it vividly, and it still gave him nightmares for Merlin’s sake. He didn’t want that for Cora, she’d seen enough…plus, the memories she’d end up enduring for the sake of revenge…not worth it. Hearing her family dying over and over again? Hell no, he’d rather they hated him for denying them.

Peter, however, had listened to Harry and Teddy’s explanations, understanding exactly what the Dementors proximity did, “The memory will be enough.” He stated sharply, his tone Alpha heavy. He did not want his niece or nephew to experience the horror of being locked in their own mind with their memories on repeat.

Cora wordlessly opened and closed her mouth, wishing desperately to complain but she had been raised better than to argue with her Alpha in a public setting. At home she may have said something, but not out here, it would be seen as countermanding her Alpha and it undermined Peter.

“I refuse to allow you to be locked in your own mind with memories of the fire…” trailing off, shaking his head, no, not even for revenge, they were finally starting to move on, make the Hale pack great again, he wasn’t going to have Derek return to that infernal guilt ridden scowling creature he’d laid eyes on for the first time in six years. Nor did he want Cora to become an angrier. He knew how it felt, he didn’t want that, maybe if asked at the beginning of all this he would have said yes, but he wouldn’t have been in his right mind.

Both Cora and Derek paled at the news, in an identical move, both their gazes dropped to the floor staring at it. If they’d had the ability, they surely would have set fire to it by now.

“Now let’s go home,” Peter said, and it was ‘home’ the first real home that either Derek or Cora had since the fire. The first home Peter had that wasn’t an empty flat or the house he’d grown up in. It was Teddy’s home, since he grew up in it, and it was most definitely Stiles home away from home, he had is own room for the Moon’s sake. From what he’d been told Harry had taken more care of Stiles than his own father had.

“Mmm, I agree,” Harry murmured, “Hold on tight, don’t get go,” he told them, “This will feel like a jerk being made behind your naval, very disconcerting to begin with for the first time. It’s not dangerous or harmful in any way. It’s just a magical means of transportation, okay?” Peter was bewildered for a moment before he realized that Harry was talking to Erica. Erica who had not experienced any means of magical transport until today.

Peter brought her into a side hug, realizing she’d been rather neglected today but extenuating circumstances and all that. Everyone automatically reached out to touch the Portkey, Erica acting last, unlike the others Erica didn’t know Harry to trust him without pause.

The activation phase was uttered and MACUSA disappeared, a whirlwind replacing it until they found themselves safely ensconced within the house at Beacon House once more. It surprised Peter that the wards surrounding Harry’s home were stronger, but what he didn’t know was the more people you have to let through wards the weaker they were, so of course, Harry’s wards would be stronger.

They were immediately set on by a pack of wolves, and Harry couldn’t help but be awed and saddened at the same time as Stiles, Teddy, Erica, Cora, and Derek all cooed over them. They were so much bigger than when he’d seen them last. Teeny tiny things they’d been, he’d known they grew up fast but he hadn’t been prepared for this. He’d missed out on everything, it saddened him, he could see them watching him, eyeing him often, but the trust seemed to be there, perhaps due to his scent being in what they probably saw as their home? “They’re beautiful,” and they were, absolutely stunning creatures. He was however, beginning to realize just how small his home was for everyone. Peter, Cora and Derek seemed in their element, used to living in close quarters he supposed.

“I’ll let them out!” Cora said, rushing off to the back door, a little needlessly since it was usually left open.

“I’ll come!” Erica said immediately.

The wolves immediately followed her, racing to get there first, the door was indeed open and the wolves piled outside running as if their tails were on fire. They didn’t like being inside, they preferred the outdoors, and so that’s what Peter did, he allowed them free reign, once they were trained of course. They couldn’t get passed the wards Harry had set up so he knew they were completely safe. Not just from hunters but other predators. They might be born wolves but they had been raised by humans…well, human-ish, he didn’t want to see how they’d fare against another more…wild wolf.

An Apparation surprised them.

“Hey, I’m on my break, can’t stay long, I know you’ll all be hungry, so here, I’ll let you know how it goes,” Hermione said, handing over the box filled with food to Peter. Glad that it wasn’t a wasted journey and they didn’t already have food. Not that it would have gone to waste, if she’d taken it back to MACUSA it would have been greedily consumed anyway.

“You’re a goddess amongst witches,” Harry said groaning in sheer gratitude, his stomach rumbling hungrily, almost salivating over the food. it had been so long since he’d had proper food instead of surviving on junk bought in vending machines or shops, when he actually had a chance to. “Thank you,”

“There’s enough for all of you,” Hermione reassured them, giving Harry a peck on the cheek before waving goodbye and a pop later she was gone as quickly as she came. It might be fast food but it would allow them all to eat without anyone having to cook.

Harry was too tired to even bother trying to sit on the couch, so he slumped down on the mass of mattresses strewn around his sitting room, the couches had been pushed back to accommodate them. The others followed his example, and before long, Peter was handing out hamburgers, fries, milkshakes and cola’s to everyone. Too tired to talk, they just ate in companionable silence. Cora and Erica near Derek and Peter.

“I’ve told dad I’m staying over, he isn’t happy,” Stiles murmured drowsily, “It was his day off,” and he always spent it with his dad. He couldn’t see him like he was, he’d ask questions that he just couldn’t answer without lying and Stiles was too tired to come up with a good lie.

“I’ll talk to him, Kiddo,” Harry murmured, patting his shoulder in comfort.

“Yeah, dad will clear it up,” Teddy reassured him, crowding closer to Stiles, who was still hurting over losing his best friend but also very, very angry with him.

Derek was at the other side of him, a frown marring his features, he didn’t know how to reassure Stiles. He’d lost his best friend, one of his best friends, it wasn’t easy and Derek didn’t find words easy anymore. Instead he just stayed close, let Stiles know he wasn’t alone.

“I best get those calls made and see to Deaton,” Harry sighed, scrunching up empty wrappers.

“No,” Peter retorted immediately, “Sleep, you can do that later.” Flashing his red eyes at Harry, who looked more amused than angry or anywhere close to obeying. “I mean it, stay.” Pushing Harry gently down before wrapping his arms around him, getting them both comfortable so Harry couldn’t just Apparate out and because he had missed him.

“That won’t always work,” Harry argued, his words slightly slurred, he was cosy, warm, relieved, tired and wrapped in the arms of a man he was fast coming to love.

The pack sniggered quietly, as they rearranged themselves, the wolves ultimately joining them, leaving it a quite tight fit.

“I wouldn’t want it to,” Peter whispered wryly, he didn’t want a mate who would kowtow to his every whim. He wanted someone he could argue with, fight with, to stand up to him, to care, to agree when they both felt it, a real relationship.

Harry opened one of his eyes and gazed at Peter with a wicked grin, “Oh, good,” he murmured, and with that out of all the people in the pack Harry, who held onto one of Teddy’s hands while wrapped in Peters fell asleep first.

It did not take long for the others to succumb either.

----------0

Well, there we go! What did you think of the sentencing? Will I write the scene out for Gerard succumbing to the Dementors kiss or will we just have a pensive viewing of it? Will Boyd be Erica's mate and be next to join the pack? OR will Isaac finally get the courage to ask Harry for help? Will it be before or after Isaac's father dies? Will Isaac end up a suspect and Harry having to use human laws to prove his innocence and find who really killed him? Will Isaac remain a human in the pack? or will he desire to be bitten, to be stronger, more capable? What about Boyd? Will he remain human or wish to become a werewolf like Erica? Will Jackson come back into it? Lydia? Danny? Or will they remain out of it? at least for a while…will Lydia begin to change into her Banshee inheritance and be checked into Eichen house only to learn what she is and everything about her kind? Leaving things tense between her and her mother? R&R please

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 44

Harry blearily opened his eyes, a groan leaving his lips, he was absolutely surrounded by everyone in the pack. The problem with this of course…is the fact werewolves ran hotter, he was sweating, and he didn’t want to imagine the stink his sweat was causing to the werewolves sensitive noses. It was something Derek and Peter were probably used to, they had been part of a pack that had humans both born and married into it after all. He was also still very dirty and caked with dried blood from his fight, never mind his torn robes, what a sight he must have been in front of the entire council of magic.

Harry stealthy managed to get out of the massive pile of bodies miraculously managing not to wake anyone else up. The wolves though, the moment he moved did begin to move as well, Harry grinned at the sight of them. They were healthy and so, so very big compared to when he saw them last. He moved to the back door, going through the utility room and letting them roam free as they wish. They wouldn’t be able to get out of the property, he had adjusted the wards before he left to accommodate actual wolves as opposed to just werewolves.

Grimacing at the feeling of the caked blood, he made a beeline for his bedroom, which had an en-suite attached. He quickly got out of the clothes, leaving them in a puddle on the floor, with every intentions of burning them after he was done. Stepping in, he slid the opaque door closed and switched on the shower and groaned in relief as the warm water shot from the jets.

“I’ve put your phone on charge, it’s out of battery,” Peter commented as he made his appearance in Harry’s bathroom like it was something common. Watching the wizard clean himself, both put out that he was washing the scent of pack off him and happy that he wouldn’t be covered in the scent of strangers, blood and sweat even if the scent of pack would be more prevalent.

“Thanks, Peter,” Harry said quietly, scrubbing his hair getting the shampoo as deep as possible so his hair was thoroughly cleansed of the dirty, blood and other filth he’d been living in while chasing the wanted wizard. “What time is it?” he asked, cocking his head so that the water washed away the shampoo in his hair, making sure it was done properly.

“One forty-five,” Peter commented wryly, slightly surprised that Harry didn’t seem perturbed by his appearance. Not even slightly uncomfortable, it was quite…unusual to be fair. None of his previous partners had been truly comfortable.

Harry choked out his shock, “Seriously?” opening the opaque door, Harry wandered over to the rail and grabbed himself a towel. He couldn’t believe he’d slept that long, no wait, he could, it was just a little shocking. He barely blinked at being watched, six years in a boarding school had quite frankly shred any modesty or self-consciousness he may have felt over his own body. “Brunch it is, I guess,” he added, wandering through to his room and choosing comfortable lounging in the house clothes that were suitable if he went outside.

Peter merely hummed, enjoying the view before Harry covered up. He was so glad that Harry was back, what he didn’t like was the wounds he could see upon Harry’s person. They weren’t as bad as they had looked earlier, he was healing, but not at the rate of a werewolf which made him both possessive and pissed off. Especially since he couldn’t get revenge on the bastard who did it, who was dead, which, good for him or he would have been if Peter got his hands on him and not painlessly.

“I’ll go make us something to eat, you get everyone up,” Harry told him, walking up to him, pressing their foreheads together, before giving him a cheeky peck on the lips, before winking and leaving his bedroom, leaving a near enough pouting Peter.

Harry derailed to his study only to get himself two potions to ease the pain that was beginning to make itself known. Only then did he make his way to the kitchen and begin prepping everything he’d need to make brunch for a bunch of hungry werewolves and a budding spark who had saved his sons life.

Putting on hash browns, bacon, eggs, both fried and scrambled, sausage, tomatoes, deciding on Belgian Waffles which he added strawberries and powdered sugar to and pancakes, leaving them bare so others could choose what they wanted on them, putting everything in the middle of the table which included maple syrup and of course, butter. Some croissants, bran scones, scones, biscuits and toast was toasted/warmed up and last but no means least coffee, the orange juice was put out as well.

“You made Belgian Waffles?” came the excited exclamation of Teddy, who eagerly and quickly made his way into the kitchen ahead of everyone else. Drooling over the sight of the pile of Belgian waffles his dad had made. All clean and in new clothes after having a shower, apparently the others had all done the same since nobody had made a beeline for the kitchen yet.

“I did,” Harry said, smiling at Teddy, normally he only made them for birthdays or special occasions. “Get the jams out the cupboard and put them on the table,” he told his son, he could have used magic, but if it kept Teddy distracted until everyone was down and sitting then he’d do it.

Teddy didn’t question the order, and immediately got the strawberry, blueberry and raspberry jam down and adding knives to each of them, after removing the lids. Making it easier for anyone who wanted to get some of it. Then he proceeded to gather the cutlery without needing to be told or asked to do it, and put them next to everyone’s plates. He didn’t turn when he felt someone at his back, just leaned back, sighing softly at the pain drain, “Thanks Der,” he murmured gratefully, he hadn’t even realized how painful it was until he was absent of any of it.

Derek tightened his hold on his shoulder, before withdrawing entirely, not saying a single world. He’d been terrified when Teddy was hit with those bloody arrows, knowing he wasn’t like them, that he could die, could have died. To think they’d been betrayed so horrifically by one of their own, a boy they’d given chance after chance to. One who had seemed to settle at least marginally after seeing an Omega cut in half. They’d known something was up, but not what, well, Scott was paying for his actions now, maybe when he’s released he’d think twice about doing something like that again.

“Hey, how are you feeling?” Harry asked Derek quietly, absently scent marking him, just because he was twenty-one years old didn’t mean that he didn’t get terrified when the hunters hurt him. The fact he was used to it though did make Harry wish to smash everything in the vicinity. How many times in total had Derek been attacked by hunters just because of who he was? He couldn’t wait until the hunters were wiped out.

“I’m fine,” Derek murmured taking his seat, and it was true, he’d already healed, and knowing the Argents were out of his life, that they were finally, finally paying for what they’d done to his family was a stark relief that hadn’t quite fully sunk in yet.

“No you’re really not,” Harry sighed, “But you will be,” Harry would make sure of that. He knew plenty of therapists that he could have Derek going to see. Pondering absently whether he should have Derek see a male therapist and if it would make him more comfortable.

“Harry…dad’s been calling all morning,” Stiles said as he came in, his phone in his hand and a worried look on his face. “W-what do I tell him?” biting his lip, he was bound to be so worried, and he might have already went to the station over it.

“The truth,” Harry commented, giving Stiles his full attention, but giving both Cora and Erica pats as they passed.

“What…no! no way! He cant know!” Stiles protested immediately, his stance as it had always been to keep his father out of it.

“I’m afraid it’s no longer an option,” Harry stated, “I am going to tell Noah everything, you’re magical Stiles and that magic isn’t always going to be hidden especially from your father. It’s better if he knows so he’s better equipped to deal with it instead of it being hidden from him then finding out.”

“You can’t!” Stiles argued.

“This isn’t up for debate,” Harry retorted, ignoring the silence that had descended upon the kitchen.

Stiles gaped at Harry, struggling with the desire to argue some more, knowing Harry wouldn’t change his mind. He had known Harry many years now, perhaps more than he knew his own father sometimes. When Harry said something he meant it, and no matter what Stiles wasn’t able to talk his way around him like he could his own father.

“Now you can either eat with us, or sulk, either way it’s happening and I think your father would prefer that you be present for the discussion.” Harry informed him, he wasn’t going to apologise for doing this, Stiles had been hurt, and worse Stiles best friend was gone, the boy would need his father and he’d be damned if he let the sheriff bury his head in the sand further.

Stiles sat down, still looking as though a feather could knock him over. Teddy patted him on the back in commiseration. He could see Stiles wasn’t happy that his dad was going to tell his dad, but Teddy believed his dad was doing what was best. He didn’t mention that to Stiles though, “Dad made Belgian Waffles.” He commented, causing Stiles to perk up, he’d tried making them himself but they didn’t turn out quite right.

Peter wandered over and begun to aid Harry in dishing up the food, not that it was really needed. He could have used magic, but perhaps he was a bit exhausted? “What was that about?” Peter asked, rather surprised by the feelings coursing through Stiles, it wasn’t what one normally felt when arguing and he should know. He’d grown up in a house full of werewolves, humans too, but when they expressed anger they didn’t feel like that. Shock, irritation, respect were just three of the emotions Stiles was bleeding all over the kitchen.

Harry quirked his lips, already understanding exactly what Peter was asking. Giving a sigh as he passed another plate over to Cora to give to Derek. “Stiles is…used to getting his own way. His father cedes to his will, he’s essentially the parent or Alpha in the relationship, although Noah tries but the guilt he feels over how he was when Claudia died…makes him easily cave. He’d used to logic working or his decision being the deciding factor for whatever he likes. It’s never worked here, of course, I always lay down the law with Stiles and he understands I won’t be shifted. He’s struggling with the desire to argue more to get his own way, worrying that I’m right or worried that I could be wrong and his father hurt as a result. His ADHD isn’t helping either, he’ll need his medication.” Harry explained as he passed the rest of the waffles around and sat down with his own.

Of course, the werewolves all heard, but continued to eat their food as if they hadn’t been listening or heard anything at all. They were used to overhearing nearly everything anyway, and Harry knew they definitely hadn’t drowned out their conversation. Not when it concerned pack anyway.

Derek definitely had to agree with Harry’s assessment, it was definitely true. Stiles could talk and argue his father around for the most part. His lips twitching as he remembered the sass that Stiles unleashed even on his own father. The only person he didn’t seem to sass was Harry, and it was less cutting when he was talking to Teddy. The only person he knew with that amount of sass and sarcasm was his Uncle Peter. So, it had been little wonder that Peter had grown fond of Stiles. He’d even confessed to liking Stiles to the teen’s face with a smarmy look on his face, just to see what would happen.

It had predictably freaked Stiles out and Peter had laughed for almost ten minutes after the teen had fled from ‘Creeperwolf’ which he had to know Peter would hear. So, it wasn’t only him who got a nickname, he wondered what was better, sourwolf or Creeperwolf he decided he liked his better.

Absolutely everything Harry had cooked was consumed, nothing but crumbs remained after they’d eaten their fill. Most of them had been hurt and they needed the food to fuel their own natural healing ability. Probably why Harry had put a lot of meat on the table for them. For most part they were quiet unless they were talking to each other intermitted throughout breakfast.

“When is your dad working, kid?” Harry asked, “And don’t try to bullshit me,” he warned him, knowing Stiles would at least try to put it off, he was a sly wee shit, Harry wouldn’t put it past him being able to lie to at least the werewolves.

“He’s working the early shift,” Stiles acknowledged, he had long since memorised his fathers schedules, and if he forgot he had a back up on his phone and laptop so he’d know. “I don’t think anything has happened for him to work longer…” his forehead wrinkling as he thought about that, and all the times his father worked double shifts.

“Good,” Harry said, “Gives me a few hours to deal with Deaton before his shift ends, now would you prefer to do it at home, here or Melissa’s?” giving him options so that he didn’t feel side-lined and well panicked beyond all reason. Melissa was going to need someone to talk to, otherwise she was going to go insane.

“Here,” Stiles murmured, surprisingly or not so surprisingly he actually thought of this place as home. He had been spending more time here than with his dad lately, learning everything he could about magic. His dad knew, of course, and accepted since he didn’t get in trouble when he was at Harry’s so allowed it. Stiles had just conveniently not informed him that Harry was away on a job.

“I’d like to go with you when you deal with Deaton,” Peter informed Harry calmly, but his eyes flashed red showing his anger towards the Druid. He had never trusted him, he was too concerned about his balance to do a good job as an Emissary and Talia had not cared, too flush with the Alpha powers to believe anything would happen to them. Too confident in her ability to protect her family, in him to protect them, to even consider needing someone more geared towards protecting the pack as an Emissary.

Harry eyed him speculatively, “You may, just as long as you don’t intend to rip his throat out, with your teeth.” Throwing a look at Derek when he said that, causing a flush to appear on Derek’s face, embarrassment prominently displayed. He knew it was aimed at him, because he’d said it to Stiles, not that he’d ever intended to go through with it, although he’d been real tempted a time or two when it came to Scott. Thankfully Harry only seemed amused, not disappointed or angry, otherwise Derek wasn’t sure how he would have reacted to it.

“Of course not,” Peter replied icily, no he knew the Druid would be questioned by MACUSA and that would allow him to get answers to just what the Druid had ‘let happen’ as he believed in the balance. The only downside to that was the fact he wouldn’t be able to get near the Druid if what he suspected to be true in order to get pack justice.

“I’ll need to see if anything’s been dropped off for me,” Harry admitted, he’d been in his office but only to gather a few potions. “How’s the pain? Do you need something for it?” he asked both boys he considered sons. A bit belated but taking potions on an empty stomach was never a good idea, so it had to wait until they’d eaten.

“Derek took the pain for us,” Teddy shook his head, smacking his lips, breakfast had been almost too much this morning but he’d loved it. He’d saved his waffles for last, they were his favourites plus they’d remain warm anyway for at least an hour so he didn’t need to worry. Stiles nodded that he too had undergone the pain drain.

Harry stood, gripping Derek’s neck, not tightly, before gently knocking their heads together, scent marking him as you would a pup. “Thank you, Derek,” he murmured softly, grateful for what he had done and showing it, there might be a time where he took it for granted but he didn’t think so. Derek closed his eyes and relished the contact, and Harry had to wonder what Derek’s life had been like while in New York…whether Laura had been giving the then teen what he needed. She certainly hadn’t tried to get him into therapy, and there was no way she didn’t think for a second there were therapies for supernatural because there was.

Harry then moved to hug his sons, “It will be fine,” he reassured Stiles, knowing he still wasn’t happy that Harry planned to reveal all to his father. Unfortunately, Stiles had been hurt due to the supernatural and Noah deserved to know everything, “Just by you being pack…they will assume your father is too, he’s pack-adjacent, which means they might go after him. we’ve dealt with one hunter problem, yes, but not them all, not yet.” yes, it was the humans they had to watch out for, and yes, supernatural too, that Omega the hunters had killed…wasn’t the only Omega out there. Who knows just what reinforcements Gerard Argent called in.

Stiles mood soured, everyone could feel it through scent and the pack bonds. Giving him a reassuring pat on the back, Harry wandered out of the kitchen, flicking his wand at the last moment and the used containers, pots, pans, cutlery and plates all begun to zoom towards the kitchen sink and begun washing themselves, Stiles mood evaporated as he watched it, he couldn’t wait until he could do things like that.

Peter chuckled quietly, “Stay in, rest, recover, if you like I’ll inform your parents Erica?” it was his responsibility as the Alpha, Erica’s parents weren’t quite pack yet, just pack-adjacent just like Stiles father…although Erica’s parents were more so because they knew.

“Please?” Erica said, she’d rather stay here and she knew her parents would want her home, hopefully her Alpha would be able to convince them otherwise. She didn’t want to be alone or away from her pack, the attack had terrified her. She bared her neck at one with her instincts, she’d never fought the wolf, and unlike Scott, she had gained control with ease that surprised even Peter.

“Alright,” Peter murmured quietly, their phones were all dead, hence why he had put both his and Harry’s on charge over an hour ago. The battery should have enough juice in them now to keep them going for the length of time they’d be out the house, which was an hour at most. Peter messed up Cora’s already messed up hair with a grin, causing her to growl, a very familiar byplay, Cora wasn’t a morning person at all. You’re lucky if you can get a word out of her before lunch time. Technically it was lunch time, but they’d just woken up.

“What exactly is Deaton being charged with?” Peter enquired as he watched Harry browse through parchment and the like. “Murder or attempted murder?”

“Accessory to murder before and after the fact,” Harry stated, gathering everything he’d need including the cuffs that would allow Deaton into MACUSA, he was a measly Druid, who knows if his magic would even register on their level. He might be considered a No-Maj on their scale and evicted to the No-Maj side of the building with the rune cuffs.

“He will be open and have…customers,” Peter warned him idly, wondering how they dealt with those kinds of cases.

“Which is why we’re driving,” Harry said wryly, he wasn’t stupid enough to expose magic to a room full of people.

True to Harry’s words, when they got to the garage they slid into a black SUV which was rarely used unless he was on ‘business’ he preferred his other cars. Unfortunately, nobody would believe for a moment that it belonged to a ‘cop’ as it were.

“Will he be questioned as the others have?” Peter asked, a little tense.

“He will be,” Harry confirmed, as he drove, sticking to the speed limit, thankfully though the roads weren’t too badly congested, he would be able to drive to Deaton’s clinic within twenty-five minutes he reckoned. “Is there something you want asked?” glancing at Peter with a knowing look.

“If he knew about the hunters…about the assassination of my pack,” Peter ground out through gritted teeth. Just thinking about the druid having ignored that and let them burn…he didn’t know what he would prefer to be honest.

“I’ll put in a request,” Harry agreed without any qualms, it didn’t hurt that a few extra questions to be asked.

Peter relaxed at that, “Thank you,” grateful for the lack of ‘what, why, where, when’ he was just easily letting him know he’d help without anything in return. He wasn’t used to working with anyone who didn’t make it a tit-for-tat situation. He’d almost forgotten what it was like to have someone in his life that was genuine, sincere.

Harry just sent reassurance through the bond they shared, as he turned the wheel entering the veterinarian clinic parking lot. There were eight cards, not including theirs in the lot, whether they were all in the vets or not remained to be seen. “Ready?”

“I am,” Peter replied, he wasn’t going to screw up this, not Harry’s job anyway, not after all his mate had done in order to protect them.

“Can I help you?” a cheerful receptionist asks, the elderly woman with the long grey cardigan with fairy broaches on it asked.

“Is Doctor Deaton in?” Harry asked, uncaring about the curiosity coming from the others at his ‘official’ stance and the gun and cuffs they could see. It wasn’t uncommon for Deaton to be called on by the police, their own Sherriff was constantly there.

“He’s with a customer right now, why don’t you take a seat?” the woman said, “I’m sure he will be willing to help you,”

Harry was about to open his mouth and politely inform her he wasn’t waiting around, when the door opened, a woman and her daughter walked out with a cat carry case, thanking the ‘good doctor’ for everything he was doing for their Mitzy apparently.

“Alan Deaton?” Harry called to the vet.

Alan glanced between Harry and Peter, apprehension perhaps even dead and confusion appearing very briefly on his features. “Hmm, he definitely doesn’t like you,” Harry murmured under his breath.

“I am the left hand, the enforcer, of course he doesn’t like me,” Peter drawled with a devious chuckle, saying all this lowly into Harry’s ear so that the humans nearby couldn’t hear him, not even Deaton.

“Yes?” Deaton questioned, perplexed by what was going on, he couldn’t sense anything about the human Peter was with.

“Doctor Alan Deaton you’re under arrest for accessory to murder before and after the fact, conspiracy to commit murder and obstruction of justice you have the right to remain silent, anything you do say will be held against in court of law, do you understand?” Harry stated already making his way over to the Doctor, ignoring the hushed whispers that had spread out amongst the people, the barking, the shushing the shock and horror.

Peter grinned ferally at the actual shock and stunned disbelief on the guys face. Everyone knew just how difficult it was to make Deaton show any emotion whether it was good or bad. Hell, it was rare to see Deaton smiling, which he did a time or two when he was with Talia. “How could you do that to Scott? The boy trusted you, treated you like a father! His mother trusted you!” Peter as always cunningly made it even worse for Deaton the horrified gasps from the spectators amused him further.

“Scott?” Deaton choked, eyes wide in genuine fear for himself, “What happened?” what had happened? he’d assumed the boy would be in for his duties, despite the fact he no longer officially worked there, Deaton still paid him for general duties under the table. “Wait! Where is he? Is he okay?” trying to turn around and ask the officer, but the cuff’s clinked on and tightened on his wrists. He was sure that Scott would never reveal that he was involved in this, the fact they did know was worrisome, had Peter forced Scott to reveal the information? Even at that Scott would take it all back as soon as the Alpha powers stopped working, Scott would never let him be arrested.

“My apologies ladies and Gentlemen,” Harry said, showing off his card so that it would ingrain in people that he was arrested and there was nothing untoward being done. The magic in the ID card was quite strong actually especially when used on Muggles but needs a must. To magical folk the real card was clear as day, they saw for a second what the others see then the real one was declared for them. “I hope this doesn’t inconvenience you too much,” wondering if there was even another Veterinarian in the area. “There is another vet isn’t there?” he knew this was privately owned by Deaton, the clinic he didn’t have any other vets or rooms. He worked alone, given what he was it was natural to desire privacy.

“Where is Scott? I need to speak to him!” Deaton demanded, “I want my phone call,” Harry ignored the protests and demands coming from Deaton as he made a beeline for the car, not giving him any satisfaction. He shoved him into the back, making sure his head didn’t get bumped, he was a professional and wasn’t at all vindictive not when they were in custody.

“There isn’t in Beacon Hills, they’ll need to travel a bit to the nearest one,” Peter answered Harry’s earlier question as they jumped into the SUV and made their way out of the clinic parking lot. “What are you thinking?”

“I know someone with a licence in both magical and mundane animals, she’s just finished her magical degree,” Harry explained quietly, but Deaton probably could hear and judging by the way he had stiffened he definitely did hear. “I wonder if she would be willing to come here,” this place attracted the supernatural, it was on the ley lines, the Nemeton, according to the information he was digging up, he hadn’t come across it yet, but he would soon now that he had nothing more pressing. The more supernatural inclined he had here…the better it would be for everyone.

“Who are you? You aren’t a Druid,” Deaton stated without his usual air of mystery hanging around him, instead he bit out extremely defensive and on edge.

Peter sniggered, Harry glanced at him in surprised, before he knew it Peter was letting out big belly guffaws clearly tickled pink by the words. “Not a Druid,” to say as such would be extremely insulting to Harry.

“No I’m not,” Harry said, turning into an abandoned warehouse.

Peter listened to Deaton’s heartbeat shoot up, fear coursing through him, fearing the worst. It wasn’t odd to consider he might be brought here to be killed. After all, it was an abandoned warehouse, and he was being led by someone unknown and another he never trusted – Peter – due to his duties, and general distrust they both felt towards one another.

Fortunately for him, Harry merely got him out of the car, held on to Peter and Apparated them away. Deaton was then promptly booked into MACUSA’s system, he’d soon be questioned and his own trial would be swift. He was offered his one phone call, which he used, to call the McCall household, only to be hung up on after a whole slew of abuse by one at her wits end mother which left Deaton entirely confused. Melissa was always calm and centred, there was no way Scott had already been arrested and tried, he wasn’t in prison, whatever was happening…he had no idea and it made him anxious.

Unfortunately for Alan Deaton, he would soon find out, and none of his smooth avoidance was going to work on these wizards.

“I need another phone call,” Deaton said calmly and smoothly, “I’m afraid Melissa was distraught, I couldn’t get a word in and nobody knows I’m here.” he should have called his sister.

“You only get the one, for now,” Harry stated and the cell door was closed with a bang and it glowed briefly. Deaton gaped, was this some sort of magical prison? Was it possible? A prison for druids? It was impossible, the Druid council would have known, and he would have been informed. There was no way they were hunters, Peter wouldn’t work with them…not even to get rid of him, he’d rather rip his throat out himself.

“Peter? Peter what is going on?” Deaton called out, heart pounding as Peter and the other guy left. “PETER!” Deaton called out desperately.

Other than the echo of his word words the corridor was silent, eerily so considering where he was. Peter, however, just felt a sense of satisfaction, the Druid would never again manipulate anyone in his town…this time it had been to make Scott complicit in the murder of Gerard Argent – which he didn’t care about truly – but who would have been next? Scott was an idiot couldn’t deceive or trick anyone…but with Deaton pulling the strings? The fact he might be complicit in the death of his family his pack didn’t come into it.

“Mr. Hale! Lord Potter!” called a voice as he ran, his voice rasping indicating he had ran a great deal in order to catch them. Probably having repeatedly called to them, evidently he wasn’t one for casting a Patronus message then, but not all people could.

Harry paused, not surprised that they knew Peter was also here. “Yes?” he questioned once the wizard got close enough. He didn’t recognize him, but that wasn’t surprising he didn’t know everyone that worked in MACUSA. Plus, he was young, he’d probably just started working here after finishing school.

“President Donovan would like for Mr. Hale to oversee a trial if he’s amendable?” the wizard finally stopped running, clutching his knees and bent over wheezing, the building was massive and he’d clearly ran for a long time.

“You do realize he hasn’t any magical knowledge when it comes to trials?” Harry asked wryly, “He has a Mundane education.”

“You do realize I can speak for myself?” Peter said dryly, slightly unimpressed.

“Yes, but I don’t want to see you embarrassed,” Harry simply replied in turn. “But if you want to go, talk to Erin or Donovan if there’s things you aren’t clear about, okay?” trusting them not to let Peter get humiliated by anything remotely magical.

Peter arched a brow, “That’s it?” he was just going to let him go? He wasn’t sure he had expected that.

“The laws are mirrors of each other, Peter, you’re allowed to practice law here in New York so why not?” Harry said shrugging his shoulders, “But as I said, magic, talk to Erin or Donovan, be sure of yourself.”

“Is that a yes, Sir?” the wizard said, looking between them as if they were talking another language not English. They’d just been about to set the trial back because they didn’t have anyone else, they had a serious lack of lawyers at the moment, a few of them were out sick, another on holiday and three, they were unable to find.

“It’s up to you,” Harry said giving Peter a grin, wondering if Peter would begin his education into magical law and become a permanent fixture in MACUSA or if he’d go back to Mundane law. Considering how excited he could feel Peter was at getting back to something he was good at, he suspected either one was inevitable.

“Tell Donovan that I shall be very pleased to aid him,” Peter said smoothly, a smirk playing across his features. “I assume it isn’t Deaton’s?”

“No, he’ll be down there for at least a week, the Argents was only done because of the emergency with Gerard Argent.” They’d thought he wouldn’t survive and thought to get it done as hastily as possible. Unfortunately, they’d called it wrong, since he was actually beginning to get better, not that it had saved his hide.

Peter hummed, excitement thrumming through him, not just at getting to work but the mystery of it too.

“Please, follow me!” the wizard said, glancing at the time sounding a bit more desperate.

“Go on, I’ll see you later,” Harry urged him deeply amused by the fact Peter was so excited but not showing it.

“Is it the same room we used before?” Peter questioned, he was going to be much faster than the wizard.

“The one directly after it,” Harry commented.

Peter nodded, “I’ll see you there,” and with that Peter took off leaving the wizard gaping in disbelief.

“You best head along,” Harry said in amusement. “And in future please don’t refer to me as Lord Potter,” he didn’t like it. With that, Harry spun around and made his way back out of MACUSA his work done.

He had Noah Stilinski to deal with soon, and it probably wasn’t going to be pretty.

------0

Noah, despite dropping Stiles off a million times to play with Teddy, had never actually seen the house or been inside of it. This was a first, and Harry had been forced to alter the wards to allow Noah entrance into his home. The sheriff had been gaping the entire time, more shocked that this place had been here the entire time, than Harry living in such a place. He’d thought only one family had such a large ostentatious house at one point, the Hales.

Speaking of the Hales… “Is Derek still in danger?” having seen the young man slinking away to his bedroom or what he assumed was the bedroom it may well have been something else entirely.

In fact it was, Derek was outside with the wolves.

“No, he’s not,” Harry explained easily, “He and Cora are living here until Peter returns,”

“Peter?” Noah asked, frowning slightly.

“He is their only other relative, can’t blame them for wanting to stick together.” Harry stated, leading Noah to his office, “He’s undergoing extensive surgeries to get rid of the burns that adorn his body. From what we know it’s working very well and he’s recovering fantastically but still has a bit to go.” being deliberately vague.

“Oh, I see,” Noah nodded, slightly surprised Derek and Cora hadn’t gone with him. If it had been his son he definitely would have gone.

“Derek was still in protective custody, an officer went with Peter to keep him safe even though we never gave any location to be on the safe side. Cora was a surprise, both men assumed she perished in the fire that took the rest of their family. A very welcoming surprise, and I promised to protect both of them for Peter until his return.”

“You knew Peter?” Noah questioned as he took a seat.

“No,” Harry revealed honestly, “But it was behoving to me to aid them after the law had failed them so spectacularly.” Once again being entirely honest with Noah, not that it would matter, he’d be learning the full truth in a few moments. This way he would remember what the story was when he learned the truth.

Noah puffed up, defensively.

“And I do not mean you, Noah, so pipe down,” Harry stated firmly, glaring at him as if silently warning him.

“Dad!” Stiles said brightly, running towards him and hugging him tightly, glad to see him despite the situation. Noah stood in order to hug his son properly.

“What the hell happened to you…” Noah was horrified to see him injured.

“I’m fine!” Stiles protested, managing to get out of his dads hold. “Really, I’m fine,” Derek kept the pain drain on both him and Teddy, they hadn’t felt any pain since they’d woken up. Derek was very protective of them, and Stiles actually relished the contact.

“What happened?” Noah then demanded of Harry, the protective parent in him coming out.

“That is a long tale, coffee?” Harry asked, not even thinking to offer him something stronger.

Noah sat down, narrowing his eyes on both Harry and his son. “Yes, please,” remembering his manners belatedly as it was. He had a feeling judging by how his son was looking that he’d need something much stronger.

“Stiles will you go get them?” Harry asked, as he sat himself down, facing Noah, pondering on how best to tell him. Did he do a Hagrid or gently lead him into the revelation? Was there such a thing as gently leading someone into the existence of magic? Should he have just summoned the coffee and revealed magic that way? No point to wondering now since Stiles was already making his way into the room with the coffee’s and giving one to his dad and Harry.

“Your son is magical, and I don’t mean that in the sense that he’s amazing, which he is,” Harry said, “I mean that he is capable of magic.”

Noah snorted, assuming Harry was joking with him, “Sure,” evidently not in the mood to believe them.

Sighing softly, Harry swiftly transfigured the saucer into a ferret, much to Stiles’ delight as he grasped a hold of the creature. Noah on the other hand leapt back, scrambling away from his chair which was now falling to the ground. Shaking his head before opening his eyes expecting himself to have hallucinated the entire thing. No, his son was still eagerly petting and cooing at the ferret which had just been a saucer mere moments ago! He was sure of it.

“Magic is real, very real,” Harry stated firmly, “Not that Stiles is like me, he has a different kind of magic, one that will one day be limited to only his imagination. His magic saved my sons life.”

Noah exhaled noisily in disbelief, “What’s wrong with Teddy?” concerned about the boy who he had obviously met quite frequently.

“He would have died without Stiles magic,” Harry explained softly, “I will forever be indebted to your son.”

“Okay, okay, okay, how is his magic different?” having to believe what was happening under his nose, he might not be as smart as his son but even he couldn’t deny what he’d just seen.

“I am a wizard, Stiles is a Spark, I use incantations for most part unless I do non-verbal magic, Stiles has no need for that. However, he is still a budding Spark, it will take a long time for him to be able to use that title. For now he is just a beginner, and will need a lot of focus on his magical studies.”

“I’ve already gotten through a third of the book and can do what the journal states!” Stiles protested heavily, “And it took them an entire year to get to that point!” the Spark’s journal was a godsend and he loved it.

“Still a beginner kiddo,” Harry said wryly, “But you’re doing really well,” giving him the praise he definitely needed in order to flourish.

Stiles flushed at the praise, grinning widely, “Dad?”

“A…a spark,” Noah murmured weakly, unable to believe this was happening. That Harry was a goddamned Wizard and his son was a Spark! Both of them magical, he was so out of his depth here right now.

“I believe that his being part of a pack will also help his spark and allow him to advance greater than what Sparks are usually capable of on their own.” Harry explained as if it was something he discussed every day, which it was.

“Pack? like a Coven?” Noah asked clearly confused but determined to know everything that was currently happening with his son. Who surprisingly was sitting quietly, listening to what was being said to his dad.

Harry grinned, apparently Noah was paying attention and understanding things a little better than he anticipated. “Sparks and Wizards and Witches are just the beginning of all that encompasses the supernatural world, Noah. Stiles wanted to keep you out of it, fearing for your heart either that or delving back into a bottle.” He stated honestly, watching Noah wince at the reminder, Harry had been a terrifying sight to behold when he’d turned up at Noah’s home, while he had the worst hangover ever, Harry had laid down the law without even shouting, his green eyes had glared at him in warning all the while and then he had taken Stiles with him ‘until he sorted himself the fuck out’ he hadn’t seen Stiles for weeks after that but Melissa helped him and before long he got his son back. “I don’t need to remind you how bad an idea that would be, do I?” his tone soft and sympathetic, but nonetheless steely and resolved.

“No,” Noah said dryly, he definitely didn’t need a reminder thank you very much.

“Stiles is currently a member of the Hale pack,” Harry said, “It allows him to focus on his magic and probably preform better as well as giving the entire pack strength as well.”

Noah narrowed “Hale?” what were they? “The fire? They were targeted for being different?”

Stiles grinned at how quickly his dad was figuring it all out, he was so proud of him. Then again, Stiles had to get his smarts from somewhere after all. His dad was smart, but Stiles was smart enough to know he was even smarter than his dad.

“The Hale pack were made up of both humans and werewolves,” Harry explained sombrely, “Neither stood a chance against the hunters who not only surrounded their home with an impenetrable barrier but threw fire bombs that was specifically made to spread very far very fast…leaving no hope for the human family members to manage to get outside and break the mountain ash barrier. Werewolves have immense healing capabilities, their deaths…were not quick and painless, they burned before healing then burned again until they died in excruciating agony.” The human members had been lucky really, the smoke inhalation had killed them before the fire could burn strips of their skin. Grateful that Derek couldn’t hear this.

Noah winced, his stomach rebelling upon hearing what Harry was telling him. He had known Talia a little, she’d been a wonderful mother and woman and nobody, even if they were a werewolf – which was still blowing his mind – deserved that. There had been kids in there…young kids and he just felt physically sick. He didn’t ask stupid questions like if his son was safe, he’d been obviously interacting with them for months and not been hurt…at least until now but he didn’t know what had caused it. “And the perpetrators?” stiffening his spine, putting on his sheriff game.

“Every single one of them are paying the price for their actions,” Harry stated steely, and two of them had died for it.

“So why does Stiles need to be part of a werewolf pack?” Noah asked, leaning forward picking up his coffee and drinking it, wishing it was something stronger.

“Werewolves are…supernatural creatures, they have their own magic, that’s primarily centred on their healing and feeling each other through the pack bonds. Normally only an Alpha can feel these pack bonds in such a way as to know how each pack member is, but Stiles with a Spark they’re each able to feel them. You have to understand that it physically and mentally affected Laura, Derek, Cora and Peter when so many of their members died, they describe is as losing a limb, the darkness in here,” placing his hand on his chest where his heart was thumping away reassuringly, sending waves of reassurance through the bond at Derek who was anxious. “With the bonds that were so vibrant and full of life suddenly gone, leaving them hollowed out and in severe shock.” It was worse than a human losing their family, that hollowness never went away, although replacing it will have eased them all considerably.

“That’s why Peter ended up in a coma or did his healing stop?” Noah asked, a frown marring his features, if he could hear why was he still in hospital after six years? Why had Laura and Derek left him here if he was in danger of hunters? He didn’t understand any of it.

“Fourth degree burns normally kills the recipient, if the actual burns didn’t the infections after would have. Of course, that’s what the hospital will have told Laura and Derek, I don’t see why they’d believe it, they knew Peter wasn’t any ordinary human after all. Peter was in an unimaginable amount of pain, but he was beginning to heal, and would have healed within weeks if his remaining family, his Alpha hadn’t culled him from the pack and ran with Derek leaving Peter an Omega.” Harry explained, seeing Noah opening his mouth he continued, “An Omega is a werewolf without a pack, they are a danger to society, without pack bonds, an anchor and stability, they lose themselves to their animal side and once they reach a certain point…to avoid the loss of human life and to protect the supernatural world they are usually killed. It’s not something as simple as putting them in hospital, they are too strong for that. Derek can quite easily get out of handcuffs, bend the bars on any prison or just kick the door entirely of its hinges, punch through concrete this is just an example of what they can do and putting them in prison is just useless. They can outrun the police, always would be able to.”

“How do you find these vigilantes that are called hunters?” Noah’s lips curled up just thinking about them.

“Hunters were supposed to have a purpose back in the day, and some might actually still do. They’re meant to protect the innocent, and are mostly family run business’ no supernatural comparisons please,” Harry added solely for Stiles who sniggered into his hand. “But it’s actually not a bad comparison really, the brothers killed anything supernatural but learned a long the way that they aren’t all evil, not to judge on species except when it came to certain things.” Demons, which thankfully did not actually exist, oh, you can be possessed yes, but it wasn’t actual demons. “Unfortunately, hunters have…become as monstrous as those they claim to hunt are. They’ve all became cold and corrupt, and they would have repeating the same cycle over and over again with their offspring.” There was no good in the hunters anymore, and they would all find themselves ousted from the world.

“Would have?” Noah asked calculatingly, noticing the wording, he was a cop of course he did.

“Would have, we’re going to be putting an end to the current hunter council, and a magical one will take it’s place but it will be part of the government, and everything done by the book. No more needless deaths, such as the young Omega they cut down in the preserve a few weeks ago…did they ever find a body?” Harry asked, wondering if the hunters had buried him. “No, of course not, they wouldn’t leave evidence about, especially with the potential for DNA on the remains. Any time you find a body with hair of an animal, it’s most likely supernatural.” And he’d just figured out a way to keep an eye on all Mundane states without having to worry, animal hair, even if it turns out the case isn’t all that supernatural they had still checked.

“And Stiles?” Noah then enquired, tightening his hold on the coffee cup, “Is he safe?”

“From?” Harry asked being deliberately obtuse.

“From werewolves and supernatural creatures…” glancing at his son to see it take on an indignant angry look at his words.

“You tell me, for the past near enough a year he’s been around supernatural creatures…and it was a human who did this to him, a hunter…his own principle,” Harry said with pursed lips, unimpressed with Noah’s prejudice. “And his classmate was part of it.”

“The Argents? Allison? That girl hurt my son?” Noah was frankly blown away, he’d met the girl in passing and she didn’t look like she could hurt a fly.

“Participated in the kidnapping of Erica Reyes and knew about Stiles but did nothing.” Harry said honestly. “She’s in prison and will not be out amongst society for a good long while.”

“And Gerard?” Noah’s tone changed to one of fury, changing back to a protective father unable to stay in Sheriff mode.

“He was sentenced to death,” Harry stated bluntly, watching satisfaction war with his own belief in the justice system. “He would have been on death row the amount of lives he has taken Noah, plus, he was already dying, his death was perpetuated by Alan Deaton and…Scott McCall.”

“Scott?!” Noah rasped out, shaking his head, glancing at his son only to see him with tears in his eyes. Immediately Noah grasped his son and hugged him shocked to the core, Alan Deaton he could see, he was a shady motherfucker, but Scott? “What the hell has been happening in my town?” how was he so out of the loop? God almighty did Melissa even know?

“You have a choice of whether to remain out of the loop but in the know…or become a fully immersed member of the Hale pack and in the thick of it all. Which comes with its own set of dangers, but you will be fully equipped to deal with it. I will make sure I protect you to the full extent of my abilities, and you will have people to talk to, Erica’s Parents, Melissa and of course myself and the Hales.” Harry informed him, stretching out a little, grimacing in pain as it made itself known.

“I want to know,” Noah stated firmly. He wasn’t going to let his son be immersed in this world without him being aware of it all.

“Dad…” Stiles protected, before hunching his shoulders, “Please, be careful.” Was all he said in the end knowing his dad wouldn’t change his mind, part of him wanted to rail against Harry for revealing it all but mostly just wanted to make sure his dad was protected.

“Does this have anything to do with the animals that were being killed in the preserve?” Noah asked, reclaiming his seat.

“It actually starts there, yes, that was done by Peter Hale’s nurse, Jennifer in order to lure Laura Hale back to Beacon Hills. Peter was just starting to heal properly when Jennifer Wright who was Gerard Argent’s daughter began to inject liquified wolfsbane into him. Which stopped the healing and begun to poison him made him weak and malleable to stop him realizing what was going on. He was quite frankly…going feral, and they risked him going berserk in a hospital in order to set up an elaborate trap to kill off the remaining Hales.”

Noah gritted his teeth, it all seemed to come back to the damn Argents.

“They succeeded on one point, with the knowledge that Laura was back in Beacon Hills and was close to figuring out what actually happened to her family…they let Peter out…and Peter killed his own niece unaware of his actions as feral as he was.” Harry explained sombrely, “To this day, Peter cannot remember much of the incident. Kate shot Derek with a wolfsbane bullet assuming he would die within forty-eight hours, fortunately, your son saved the day and brought Derek to me.”

Stiles flushed at the attention, it had been an accident that’s all.

“You see, there are dozens upon dozens of different kinds of Wolfsbane, and to cure them, it requires the same kind burnt before being shoved painfully into the wound to kickstart their healing. I have every kind of wolfsbane available, its used in my potions, its an ingredient nothing more, not a means to kill or harm. My son…Teddy, is a werewolf, but the kind you’ll know about…whereas Peter, Derek, Cora and Erica are a different kind.”

“The full moon turning into a werewolf without conscious thought?” Noah stated, wondering what other kind there was.

“It used to be that way, yes,” Harry said, “But with a potion created in the magical world…werewolves can and do retain their human mind but they do turn into their animal counterpart and usually with just lowered inhibitions, they like to play, have fun, eat,” and Harry wasn’t going to mention mating habits.

“And the Hales?” Noah asked, rubbing his hand over his face, goodness, he hadn’t expected this when he had been invited over to be frank.

“They are faster, stronger, with the ability to heal, they can grow fangs, claws, change into a Beta shift any time they like, as well as Full shift into a wolf.” Harry explained, as Stiles exclaimed “Wait a minute!” as he scrambled out of the room, leaving the door open. “With anchors they are in full control of themselves, they’re human with just a little bit extra, same as your son with his magic. Both can be used to render and kill, but it can also be used to heal and save.” Making it clear that both have their upside and downside that the werewolves were no more dangerous than Stiles had the capacity to be to make Noah see it properly.

“Here, this was a few full moons ago!” Stiles said excitedly blabbing away as he explained what was happening, who they all were, and everything in between. Showing him photo after photo of the pack night that Hermione had taken photographs off. Noah had went pale seeing his son surrounded by werewolves or wolves, but the more his son babbled on the more awe Noah felt, he hadn’t seen his son so genuinely excited and happy for such a long time. Not like this.

Harry smiled himself, giving Noah a nod, if he tried to take this away from Stiles…Stiles would hate him forever.

“So, you and Stiles saved Derek, I assumed that’s when you ended up on the case?” Noah asked, staring intently.

“Another coffee?” Harry asked, they would be here for a while.

“Wouldn’t mind something stronger…” Noah grumbled under his breath, both Stiles and Harry heard him.

“Dad!” Stiles protested, shaking his head.

“Well, I do have butterbeer, I think it’s something you’d like,” Harry said, summoning three bottles, he’d need to drink dozens of the things to feel even remotely tipsy. Removing the lids magically, he floated them over to their intended recipients before relaxing back. Grinning at the delighted look on Noah’s face, it had won itself another fan, “It was when I met Derek, yes,” unsurprised that Noah was astute, at least when he was sober.

“I immediately took over the case, and begun to dig into Kate Argent and her various alias, and by association her family as well as known associates. It didn’t take long to find that wherever she went…there was utter devastations left in her wake. She perfected her crime on the Hales and never deviated…killing pack after pack across the United States. Leaving young children orphaned, those unlucky enough to have been out of the den when it all went down.” Harry said sadly, “You must understand that they’re never the same after losing so many pack bonds, especially children, but I’m pleased to say that those survivors know that the Argents are at long last paying for their crimes, that their families are avenged. They’re perhaps beginning to live properly for the first time.”

“Cross states?” Noah choked, it should have been an FBI case, why wasn’t anything ever figured out?

“Oh, you know how well off the Argents are, they paid and bribed their way, mostly fire inspectors, making sure that the fires were written off as ‘accidents’ or as Garrison Myers actually put ‘possible Arson’ I believe he actually felt guilty and its why he added that. Not that he came forward which in the end cost him his life.” Harry sighed, “All the deaths you dealt with that looked like ‘Animal’ kills were in truth the result of Peter killing off those who had caused the genocide of his pack. He was no longer controlled by Jennifer the hunters had lost control of him even if he was still acting the part.”

Noah quickly finished the bottle of Butterbeer eyeing his sons who was dangling undrunk in his fingers as he listened. Stiles just grinned and handed it over, not in the mood for anything, he was still feeling fuzzy.

“Do you want to go shower and change?” Harry asked him softly, caressing his hair and down his neck, Stiles leaned into the touch as always. Harry was always affectionate but he’d become more so since they formed the pack. Noah had brought him a few things including his medication.

Stiles just shook his head, he wanted…no needed to be here for this.

“Okay, alright,” Harry sighed, finishing off his own bottle and setting it aside. “The night at the high school, I wasn’t there for that, but Stiles and Scott in all their wisdom decided to summon the Alpha who was killing everyone associated with the fire although I’m not sure they knew that at the time.” Stiles shook his head indicating no, they hadn’t known, in fact Stiles had only just worked it out. “It was quite a clusterfuck I hear. Derek was there that night, trying to protect them despite the fact they didn’t feel like they needed his help. Scott howled out, calling the Alpha, and he did not disappoint. If he had not been feral…you son would have been dead, taunting an Alpha the way he did. It was fortuitous though, since I had given him means to protect himself, a knife that no werewolf can touch, and he used that. I noticed a wound on Peter identical to the location in which he had hit the Alpha. Scott was quick to blame Derek, who he believed had bitten him, despite the fact Derek was just a Beta, and a Beta wasn’t capable of turning anyone into a werewolf, only an Alpha can, an Alpha can be distinguished by their red eyes.”

“Derek had come to me after being attacked by the Alpha that night, severely injured, injuries from an Alpha take considerably longer to heal, although with magic I accelerated his healing. It was why I was so furious with the boys, they had broadcast Derek’s presence in Beacon Hills which was going to bring more damn Hunters to the area and potentially have innocent people hurt or killed!”

Stiles winced, it hadn’t been his idea, it was all on Scott and he probably shouldn’t have backed him up but they thought Derek was dead.

“So yes, I lied about the fact Derek was here all evening, to get his name off the wall, but he is innocent of all things he’s been accused off.” Harry said calmly, his previous ire gone. “Back to Peter, he refused to fight Derek, it was one of his more lucid moments, during the day, Jennifer was his night nurse and I stunned him.”

Noah nodded, he had been extremely disappointed in the boys for their actions too. This explained things that had remained completely baffling to him, such as how they knew Derek Hale to begin with. He would need to thank the boy for looking out for Stiles and Scott so zealously. Perhaps even apologise again, although he had meant it each time he had, Derek didn’t deserve what Scott and Stiles had done. If it had been anyone else…he would have been tempted to charge them with wasting police time.

“Made everyone believe that he had gone abroad to deal with his scars, werewolf healing, we need a way for the general population to believe why they’d gone. Everyone knows each other, they know the Hales and will know Peter even if he didn’t have many friends in the area.” Harry stated, “He will be making his entrance into society as soon as it’s feasible.”

Noah leaned back, even if he arrested Peter he would have legally been let off due to insanity, he wasn’t acting in his right mind. Still, he had killed and it didn’t stand right with him. Then again…those people…had killed eleven people and they’d get what? A few years for arson before being back out on the street again? Where none of the Hales who died would ever come back? What right was that? the justice system sometimes even let him down, he knew, but he was an officer of the law…but perhaps not in this case, it seemed this case belonged to Harry and the magical people?

“I gathered all the evidence and had Harris as well as Jennifer and Kate Argent arrested, Kate due to the heinousness of her crimes and Peter issuing pack justice saw that she was immediately killed. Jennifer and Harris were arrested and put in prison, Jennifer a magical one, Harris a mundane one since he knew nothing.” Harry explained, “I had begun searching into Gerard but my attention was being pulled in numerous ways,” seeing Stiles fanatically shaking his head eyes wide, “In the meantime Gerard had come to Beacon Hills and declared war on all supernatural’s with his daughter dead,” even Noah knew what happened or the story anyway ‘Kate had been shot attempting to escape prison’ and due to not being able to find next of kin she’d been cremated and stored away until such time they found someone. Which happened to be Christopher Argent, her brother a while later conveniently enough.

“I think Stiles would be best to explain what went on these past few months since he was there for a great deal of it.” Harry replied, figuring out what exactly Stiles was protesting to, no doubt his father was unaware that Harry had been absent from Beacon Hills hunting down a wanted fugitive.

Stiles of course, begun to regale his father with the tale of everything that had happened. Quite excited to give his own version of events, including the fact Teddy had come home to see him play. That was when Stiles was unable to continue, his amber eyes gleaming with unshed tears, the loss of Scott weighting heavily upon him.

“Go shower,” Harry ordered, making sure that Stiles knew it wasn’t an offer. “You and I will see how much you’ve advanced with your magical training after I finish talking to your dad.”

Stiles for once didn’t argue, much to Noah’s shock as he watched his son hug them both before leaving without so much as a single bit off protest.

“You aren’t going to like what you hear next,” Harry explained grimly, “No more than your son did,” his green eyes gleaming with sadness for the teen. He was so, so grateful that Stiles still had Teddy, otherwise he didn’t know what Stiles would do. He loved Stiles as much as he loved Teddy and neither of them were his blood but that had never mattered to him.

“Scott?” Noah easily deduced, “D-does Melissa know?” he had to know.

“She does,” Harry said seriously, “She will need you which is what tipped my hand in favour of you knowing.”

Noah ignored the implication that they hadn’t intended to tell him. That didn’t sit well with him, but he wanted to know what had happened more than argue over something that was no longer prudent since he did know.

“As you’re aware Scott became part of the pack after he saw the Omega struck down. He was given a chance, a second chance after what happened.” Harry stiffened his spine and told him what happened to the girl who just happened to be in the wrong place at the wrong time. Of Scott’s refusal to believe what happened, the stipulations he had set up so that Scott would remain free, due to his omega nature not wanting his life to be upturned so badly, “Eventually we got through to him, and we thought he would settle, but that was not the case…he revealed everything to Gerard Argent, where Erica would be…where Derek was, which incidentally was with Teddy and Stiles and Scott knew this, he knew they had planned to go to the game together.”

Noah was horrified over what he was hearing.

“Erica was kidnapped first and taken to Chris Argent’s home to be tortured, knowing Peter would feel it through the bond. Then they attacked Derek and Teddy, with arrows coated with wolfsbane. Wolfsbane doesn’t affect Teddy the way it does Derek and the others. Unfortunately, Teddy doesn’t heal the way the others did…he very nearly died, Stiles who was with them was able to use magic to prevent Teddy from being killed by slowing the projectiles down and preventing them from hitting his heart.” Harry’s voice croaked here, still affected by the fact he nearly lost his son. “It made Stiles magic depleted, preventing him from using it to get free from the Argent basement where he was taken.”

“But why? They knew Kate was killed fleeing police custody?” Noah asked, bewildered, or at least that’s what they had to think surely?

“Gerard Argent threatened Melissa, instead of going to his pack for aid, he decided to help Gerard Argent capture and kill his pack. He’d never trusted the Hales for reasons I cannot fathom. Peter was feral for Merlin’s sake, but Scott wanted to impress his girlfriends family, and would do anything for her, despite the fact she would have killed him.”

“Why would Allison do all this?” Noah asked, trying to get his head around everything he was hearing. She was a seventeen-year-old girl for goodness sake, why would she suddenly turn so drastically? There had to be a reason.

“Gerard attacked Victoria and claimed that it was Derek, so Allison with her mother in a coma went as feral as the werewolves they claim to hunt and kill.” Harry explained easily enough, “To make matters worse, Scott was there, and saw this and did not reveal anything to Allison which would have prevented all this.” Shaking his head, rubbing his face tiredly.

Noah swallowed thickly, feeling a headache coming on, my god he needed to decompress.

“Stiles was badly beaten by Gerard Argent and his mercenaries, who were all Argent’s by blood, its always kept in the family.” Harry explained, wondering if he should reveal that they were literally all related closely. “I felt the attack and immediately made moves to help him, I successfully managed to get to Erica and Stiles, they were alone in the property, and it was from Stiles I learned that Teddy had been attacked. I immediately tried to take them home to recover but it would have taken time I did not have. I teleported them to the rest of my pack, and subdued the hunters and found out that Scott had forced Peter to bite Gerard Argent,”

Noah gaped, “After how he felt…” rubbing his temples, what the hell had Scott been thinking.

“Oh, it was all part of his and Deaton’s plans, they had been replacing Gerard’s cancer medication with mountain ash, in order to prevent the bite from taking. His plan was to murder Gerard and if Peter got killed in the process he didn’t care.” Harry stated.

“Premeditated murder,” Noah croaked, “I…” he wasn’t sure he even knew Scott McCall anymore.

“I know, Stiles didn’t want to believe it either…not until he got the truth from him, from his own lips.” Harry revealed, “He had continued to work and interact with Deaton despite the fact it was against the stipulations I had with him to remain out of prison. It wasn’t the only one either, he continued to see Allison Argent. If he had just listened to me he wouldn’t have been in this mess.” Feeling rather defeated.

“Your job…you haven’t…?” Noah asked, well aware taking a risk could backfire and it certainly had with Scott.

“I haven’t lost it, no, I am rather high up,” Harry shook his head, giving him a smile in silent gratitude for asking.

Harry continued on to explain everything they’d found out at the trial, causing Noah to sputter out the last remnants of his butterbeer when he realized Victoria and Chris were in actual fact half-brother and sister, as well as Gerard Argent’s wife and himself, the fact he’d killed his wife… to train his daughter…the whole entire sordid affair that was the Argent family. Revealing that Gerard was the only one who knew obviously. Adding that Scott McCall wouldn’t be seen in Beacon Hills again for eight years which was his sentence. Finishing with the fact that Alan Deaton had been arrested just earlier that very same day.

“Any chance of Parole?” Noah asked, eight years, it was actually quite a light sentence compared to what could have been.

“Yes, there is a chance,” Harry agreed, “But it doesn’t happen very often in magical prisons,” he warned him, which was true enough, even more so in the UK, they were so behind that it was diabolical. It was why he had jumped at the chance to be here, and wasn’t surprised a lot of people had come to America choosing it over the UK. The magical world in Britain was happy to live in its dark ages, changing nothing unless it benefited them. They hadn’t had a decent minister since Spencer-Moon during the second world war and Grindelwald’s regime.

Noah nodded, his mind whirling over everything he’d just learned this afternoon.

“Do you want to stay for dinner?” Harry asked glancing at the time.

“Um, no, I’d rather…go home,” Noah admitted, “Maybe pop in and visit Melissa,” he just needed time to process all he had heard, and he hadn’t gotten more information on what his son actually was other than magical. He suddenly realized he’d be spending a lot more time here getting answers to all his questions in his near future.

“I understand,” Harry said, “Another butterbeer?”

“I best not, especially if I’m driving,” Noah admitted, rubbing his day old stubble.

“There’s not enough alcohol in it to hinder your driving or ping on the alcohol metre,” Harry said entire too amused. “You can take a few home with you,” it might stop him bloody drinking anything heavier. “Am I keeping Stiles here?” in his own way asking if Noah was going to end up completely bloody sloshed.

“No, I want him home tonight,” Noah stated, “I’ll make sure I’m not called in,” in other words not on call out. He had been hurt, he just wanted his son close at hand.

“Do not over do it,” Harry warned, “Or I’ll pick up Stiles, you know he doesn’t like to see you that way.” He didn’t, he hated it, and hated the effect it might be having on Noah’s heart and liver come to that. It caused him nothing but worry, fear, stress and anxiety.

Noah nodded guilt and shame in his eyes, guilt and shame that Stiles used shamelessly to get out of trouble constantly.

“I’ll bring him back before his curfew,” Harry said, patting Noah on the back, “I know I’ve unloaded a lot on you today, but Stiles needs you to be strong, for him. The attack on him and the betrayal of his best friend…he needs things not to change and for people to be strong for him. He’s going to break down before he gets stronger.” Noah agreed, Melissa would too.

He had two people who needed him right now, not worrying about him on the bender.

------0

A/N – There we go so now Noah is in the know, will we see Peter biting a few adults in order to have people that can protect the pack that aren't in college or school? Along with a few young teens at his pack's behest? Will Noah eventually join the pack as a werewolf? There will obviously be a few Other characters if we do introduce a few others for the pack and would you all be fine with that or will we just see them during the epilogue? As the pack expands to keep Beacon Hills Safe? Will Peter help Lydia with her Banshee heritage? Or will that be up the magical world? Will a few of the werewolves from Eichen house actually be Hale bitten wolves? Allowing them to seamlessly join Peter's pack? – a backstory would be created later – or new wolves that will test Peter's patience? :D as for the Alpha pack…I cant remember if I've made allusions to their presence or not this requires a re-read! Fun times! Either that or checking the Document will they be in it causing havoc or will they be arrested the first of the werewolves to realize there is someone fairly policing them and removing hunters from the scene? :D R&R please!

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 45

Despite everything that had happened and the lives that it had affected, life continued on as it must. Stiles endured a difficult few weeks at school when the news emerged that Scott McCall and Allison Argent were in prison. The rumours of course, made them sound more like Bonnie and Clyde than Romeo and Juliet. Thankfully, Stiles had the pack surrounding him, helping him overcome the hardship and giving him stability after his entire world was wrenched from under him. Erica remained at his side at all times, and their love for comic books both DC and Marvel made the transition seamless.

Harry had decided to do something special for Stiles, for his actions in saving his son and to give him something special to take his mind off it. For that, Stiles had temporarily said goodbye to his beloved jeep and it had been carted off to a specialist mechanic who was going to rebuild his jeep from the ground up. It was going to cost a lot of money, and despite Stiles half-hearted protests – he loved his jeep okay? Roscoe was awesome – it vanished from the driveway.

Due to Stiles no longer having his jeep and Erica not driving yet, Derek had taken to showing up for them after school. The urge to keep his pack close after what happened, was felt by both Stiles and Erica and so both said nothing when he showed up for them after the first day, just hugged and thanked him regardless of the looks they got. Plus, Jackson was green with envy, both at the car and the fact Erica and Stiles who were nothing were suddenly the most talked about thing in school. The hierarchy was changing, the nerds were getting more attention and he hated it.

“Do you want a lift home, Boyd?” Stiles hollered at the guy who Erica had been literally forcing him to have lunch with every day this fortnight. He knew there was more to it, and Erica had finally decided to ask Peter tonight. Well aware the guy had to take the bus, which more often than not forced Boyd to have a very hasty dinner before making his way to his job at the ice rink otherwise he’d be late. That was probably as much as he knew about the guy, he was silent, Stiles didn’t like silent, so spent most of the lunch hour actually talking about everything and nothing.

Boyd stared at Stiles as the teen approached, suspicion clear as day displayed across his face. He’d spent his entire school terms alone, nobody spoke to him, so to have Erica and Stiles suddenly treating him as though they were friends did raise his suspicions. Fortunately, he was smart enough to know that Stiles would never hurt him, as for Erica…she did look as if she wanted to bite him and not in a cannibalistic way. She’d changed, become sure of herself, and had a predatory gait about her these days. She’d always been beautiful to him, but now she knew it too. He didn’t want to make friends or have anyone caring about him, not since he lost his own sister…he wouldn’t be able to get over losing someone else. He hadn’t even gotten over what happened to his beloved sister. The loneliness though…it was killing him just as much. And having Stiles and Erica pushing into his life was making that even more prevalent and prominent.

“Don’t worry, Derek doesn’t bite,” Erica said, looping her arm through Boyd’s causing him to jump as she made her presence known. “Much,”

“Stop teasing him, Catwoman!” Stiles chimed in, close enough to hear her, seeing how uncomfortable Boyd was with her teasing, she’d see it as gentle, but it wasn’t. “Seriously, he’s a big teddy bear,” much like Boyd, “You’re both quite similar actually, you’ll get on well.” both silent as the grave.

Boyd didn’t get a chance to declare he’d take the bus, as Erica practically forced him over to the familiar Black Camaro. She was strong, he’d tried to remain stubbornly unmoving twice to no avail. It made him curious, wondering once again at the differences in Erica.

“We’re giving Boyd a ride home!” Erica declared as she approached the car.

Derek gave Boyd a commiserating look, clearly able to see Boyd was uncomfortable. She should know this, she had learnt everything Peter could teach her about chemo- signals and scents, she had been better than even Scott who hadn’t really been interested in that sort of thing. He’d need to talk to her when Boyd was gone.

“Get in,” Derek said in exasperation, “The back,” he warned Erica and Stiles, who were arguing who got to ride ‘shot-gun’ as it were. Both of them pouted but complied with the edict Derek had given. “Where do you live?” he asked the boy as if he didn’t already know. Anyone who came into contact with the pack, or the pack came into contact with was watched closely and information compiled on them. Having Harry in the pack and his resources, they knew everything, certainly more than the Sheriff department would get.

Boyd quietly gave Derek the street name, but no the actual address, smart.

With that they four were soon in the car, and Derek was driving the silent teen to his home. He knew everything about Boyd including the fact he’d lost his sister, which made him feel sympathy for the boy. He knew how it felt, and he also could sense the old guilt that followed the boy around like a cloak. It was the same scent that Derek had worn for six years after the fire that took his entire family. Just not as prevalent, Peter said it made his wolf edgy, and Derek could finally understand, since Boyd was making him feel rather on edge. The smell of guilt was…a quite distracting scent, made the wolf in them sit up and take notice.

“We’ve finally got an actual permanent chemistry teacher,” Stiles filled the silence, “She’s actually pretty cool, we did some fun experiments…and she didn’t give me detention,” they’d had nothing but substitute teachers since Harris was arrested and jailed for his part in the Hale fire. It was no secret either, it had been in the Beacon Chronicle, which was one of their newspapers. Everything other than the actual supernatural aspects had been reported. Even the Argent family ‘mafia’ being arrested at long last, for a whole slew of crimes, including incest actually. Peter had the actual newspaper framed with a smarmy look on his face.

Derek grunted in affirmation that he was listening, but didn’t say anything.

“She did tell you off,” Erica pointed out, “He was tapping his foot nearly the entire time.” She added, giving Derek visual of what Stiles was up to in order to be told off. Not that this surprised anyone, Stiles couldn’t stay still, he was constant in motion, a way to let off steam and his ADHD. It was annoying to her, she could hear it maddeningly, but there was a lot she could hear now, so she ignored it.

“Not the whole entire time,” Stiles protested, on his phone typing away.

“Oh, yes, I forgot the times where you actually walked into the room, went to the toilet, came back and when you got up to leave. Silly me,” Erica teased, rolling his eyes, barely refraining from flashing her eyes at Stiles.

Derek snorted, he could see that, his lips forming into a grin as he imagined it. By the moon he loved his pack, he was so grateful to have them. It had been difficult with just him and Laura, they were pack creatures, and going six years with only his Alpha had been…difficult. Now he had Peter and Harry who were his Alpha’s, and Cora and Stiles, Erica and Noah with the potential for more.

Boyd and Isaac and they didn’t need to become werewolves, they’d be pack just as much human. Not everyone chose to become a werewolf, even if they did join the pack, it was a personal decision, especially with the knowledge the bite could be rejected. To some it’s not worth the risk. Even human they added to the pack, and made them stronger and reminded them of their humanity, Peter had never cared much for that aspect of a pack human. He didn’t see the need to be reminded, after all humans can be just as lethal and protective as any werewolf.

It didn’t take long for them to drop Boyd off at all, he said all of one word “Thanks,” before he was off like shot a small smile appearing on his face at Erica and Stiles both scrambled for the front seat, Erica won, but what Boyd didn’t know was that Erica was quick to regret using her enhanced sense on him as Stiles used magic in retaliation making sitting very, very uncomfortable for the full length of the ride back. It was the equivalent of sitting bare assed in poison ivy for those who were very allergic to it.

“Stiles!” Erica complained squirming, “Please take it off!” she should know better than to use her supernatural strength on anyone that wasn’t a fellow werewolf, and Peter would state as such if she complained. “C’mon! I’m sorry alright?”

“I don’t think you are,” Stiles said thoughtfully, “I’ll have a bruise there tomorrow while when I remove the spell you’ll be fine right away.”

Derek growled he hadn’t realized it was that bad, glancing back at Stiles, he realized he could sense the blood pooling at his ribs. Erica had hit him hard enough to bruise, “Be careful,” he reprimanded, “You know better,” a growl deep in his chest, the urge to actually teach Erica a lesson she wouldn’t forget was strong. He reigned it in, she was young, she was still learning, just a little bit too exuberant, she hadn’t caused any real damage and Derek acknowledged that. He was extra protective of Stiles, more so than he was with Cora or even Teddy. Cora he knew could look after herself, Teddy…Teddy was just behind Stiles when it came to his extreme protective tendencies. It wasn’t because they were human and vulnerable in a way, they were magical, a magical creature for Teddy, they were strong, just a little breakable so he had to be careful with them. Neither were shy in letting Erica know when she went too far, the first time Teddy hexed her for hurting him, as accidental as it was, started both Stiles and Teddy doing it when she hurt them after the first time she scoffed at their pain.

“Sorry,” Erica murmured, not just feeling sorry for herself, but bad for hurting Stiles, she hadn’t meant it.

“I know,” Stiles said, shrugging, he might hold grudges like nobodies business but not when it came to the pack. “You’re a lot better than Scott was,” he’d tried to kill him a few times.

“Anyone could have been,” Erica said, sighing dramatically, it was almost as if Scott wasn’t even trying. “It’s odd, before the change you wouldn’t think he’d hurt a fly, but the change doesn’t make you that way, just makes it more…”

“Prevalent?”

“Obvious,” Erica finished, nodding in agreement to Stiles words.

Derek listened to them talk, and had to acknowledge their point, the teen he’d met before the bite actually turned him into a werewolf was so soft and a bit too ‘peace to the world’ to fit into the supernatural world. Except of course to those with the last name was Hale, or if they were part of the Hale pack. He didn’t understand Scott’s reasoning, he never had. Fair enough when he thought Derek bit him, but he knew better, he just didn’t understand and never would. Scott had been going Feral a lot longer than anyone realized, and going all out to protect his anchor, anyone else didn’t show up on his radar except perhaps his mom.

Peter was the most pissed off that he hadn’t seen it, hadn’t felt it.

“Ugh, homework,” Erica grumbled, knowing exactly what would be expected of her the second she stepped into the pack house. They weren’t allowed to do anything until they’d completed their homework, and she couldn’t lie either, and get away with it like she used to or use being too tired as an excuse.

Derek smirked, as he drove up the path to his home. It had been the same for him, the first thing he had to do was his homework. Peter it seemed was taking a few pages out of his mom’s book in how best care for the ‘Pups’ in the pack. Those that were under age were all pups, and his mom had been more of a mother to Peter due to his age, he’d practically been raised along side Laura, Derek and Cora. It only changed when Peter went off to college, and begun to grow into his role as the Enforcer of the Hale pack.

“I’ve already done mine,” Stiles said smugly, yanking his bag up and climbing out, only saved from falling by Derek’s grip on his elbow having anticipated his flailing.

Derek inhaled sharply, the smell of wood shavings heavy in the air, they must have been doing more of the obstacle course. They were using the trees in the preserve, although Harry had bought more to replace them, they were still small but they’d grow quickly. He was slightly disappointed that he hadn’t helped them. He rather enjoyed the work, it was fun, but unfortunately, he’d been visiting his therapist for the fourth time.

He had appointments twice a week. He had never considered seeing someone, someone in the know. Yet that’s exactly what he was doing, with the added assurance that they literally could not reveal anything not even his name to someone the contract he signed, they both signed when he went for his first appointment and Harry had made sure of that. He had been very reluctant to go, by that he meant point blank refusing and then avoiding Harry.

Harry had put a quick stop to that, they spoke for a bit, and Derek realized he had put a lot of thought and effort into it, made sure it was a man, someone close by, someone who wasn’t drowning in secretive negative energy, someone who could understand him on some level and not empty platitude of a therapist trying to get him better, and wasn’t condescending, and made sure he was safe as could be. It’s more than Laura had done, and Peter had suggested they both go, and knowing Peter was going just to get him help…well he had given in.

He’d been determined to remain quiet though, but while in the office he couldn’t hear anything it was warm, welcoming and oddly enough his therapist had started off by talking about books. They’d spent the entire two hours just discussing their favourite ones, when asked at the end of the second visit, John had said that this time was for him, that trust had to be built not expected, and that Derek could talk about whatever he liked, whenever he was ready, nothing really significant had been discussed at the meetings, except he had mentioned Paige, it had just slipped out. John hadn’t pushed, merely said to him ‘when you’re ready’ which was a relief. If pushed, Derek would have left without pause.

“Homework?” was the first thing Derek heard, coming back to himself, noticing Erica and Stiles were already inside. Shaking off his thoughts, he locked his car, and left it there, knowing it was one hundred percent safe, and made his way inside.

Cora he noticed was unwrapping new books, pens and other essentials you need for school. It looked as though she was finally finished her tests and would be placed in class somewhere in Beacon hills high. Her wolf, Fenrir curled up at her feet asleep, Cora had decided to return to school, instead of taking her classes online. Spending all her time cooped up in the house…well, it wasn’t actually what Cora wanted and in the end Peter had made arrangements for her to attend school with Stiles and Erica. Peter had custody of Cora, it had been a simple matter, with Harry they were able to speed up the process. Derek could have got custody of her too, but it may have been contested so they went with someone that couldn’t be contested.

Erica groaned dramatically, before sighing resignedly, as she grumbled and pulled out her books, knowing the quicker she got it done the swifter she’d be free to do anything she wanted.

“How are you feeling?” Peter then asked Derek, approaching his nephew, giving his neck a quick squeeze, scent marking him and making sure that the Beta knew he was safe with him and that he could discuss anything he wished. He knew therapy when he began opening up, would take a lot out of Derek, so he would be there for him always after each meeting. John was good, he was also seeing him, but only once a week, he didn’t have the emotional baggage that Derek did, hadn’t been carrying it around as long. Yes, six years had gone by, but sometimes it felt only a few months to him, plus, Talia really should have sought someone out after Paige for Derek. Then Derek might not have ended up seduced by a huntress after their family, no doubt he’d been desperate for connection, understanding and contact and Kate had preyed on that. They’d left a vulnerable member of their pack to be preyed upon, in Peter’s opinion it almost felt as if they deserved the damn fire that pursed them all.

Derek leaned back into Peter’s hold, closing his eyes, oh, how he’d missed this. He’d never take it for granted, not ever. He’d protect his pack with everything he had and make sure nobody made the mistakes he did. “I’m good,” he murmured quietly, and it was true, he was good. He felt better than he had in a long time. He didn’t understand why Laura hadn’t questioned him about the guilt he carried, Peter certainly understood it so why hadn’t Laura? Why hadn’t she made any attempts at helping them both?

Peter softly scent marked him, pleased with the effort Derek was taking in order to get better. He needed someone outside of the pack, outside of the situation to tell him he wasn’t at fault. If he’d had the contacts he would have thought of picking someone for Derek to see. Fortunately, he had a very, very smart mate to help him with running the pack.

“Stiles, come with me,” Harry said, speaking of the very smart mate. “If you’ve done your homework.” Well aware that Stiles got bored easily and completed his homework while he was in school. Stiles had been spending a lot more time here nowadays, with Noah in the know, Stiles didn’t need to keep secrets and well, Stiles was learning magic so he had an excuse to be here every day. Plus he needed the pack and the close bonds to remain steady after Scott’s betrayal.

Stiles immediately scrambled after Harry, grinning widely, extremely glad he had already completed his homework. They walked for ages, Romulus following him after he came out, instead of bounding after his siblings, as always happy to his human.

“Alright, see the outline?” Harry asked once they reached the spot he wanted.

“Yeah,” Stiles said, nodding, it was hard to miss, it had a white outline around it, he heard or rather saw Cora and Derek from the corner of his eyes but focused on Harry.

“I need it to be seven foot deep, let’s see if you can do it,” Harry said, asking Stiles to get rid of the earth at least seven feet. It was part of the obstacle course that they were making together as a pack. Stiles obviously couldn’t carry the trees or anything so he did a lot of the magical work involved. Harry did most of the spells, while the actual work was Stiles in order to give him a part to play and practice when it came to his magic.

Stiles grinned excitedly, staring down at the earth, focusing fully on the task at hand. It was the only time he was actually still, even using magic every day didn’t fully help his ADHD, but he was grateful nobody seemed to care that he was hyper. The pack appreciated him for who he was, and Stiles wasn’t used to that wide spread acceptance, usually his dad, Scott and Harry and Teddy accepted it, endured it, but everyone here he was fully accepted, they listened when he spoke, even if he rambled and it was more than Stiles ever thought he’d have. He loved it, loved his pack, and would do anything for them. Especially Peter and Harry, they not only accepted him but they could keep up with him, and it meant everything to him.

The magic he performed was beginning to become very easy for him, and before long there was a massive hole in the ground were the earth had once stood. He learned mostly defensive stuff, Harry had taken it on to teach him at least two different ways each day, after the attack, just to make sure Stiles was safe and knew how to defend himself. For most part the pack played victim of his new spellcasting, but anything to ensure he was safe and able to handle everything, meant the safety of the pack on a whole. Today it seemed Harry was electing for more fun measures, although truthfully this means could actually incapacitate a whole lot of hunters if they chose to attack.

“Nicely done,” Harry said smoothly, nodding his head, just as well as he would have done. He was definitely coming along in his magic, whether it was defensive or all in good fun. He wanted to see Stiles taking part in helping create the obstacle course. None of the pack should ever feel left out, thus he made sure that at least once a day someone helped. Peter for most part only did the written planning, but made sure to be there for most of the actual work, to see his plans come to fruition. Peter was smug like that.

Stiles positively beamed over the positive praise he’d received for a simple job well done. His dad as much as he tried, didn’t really understand the strain he underwent to do magic but he was always quick to say he was doing well, and he was proud of him.

“What are you putting in here?” Stiles asked, peering down the hole he just created, most times it was just water, but often time it was sludge, making it more difficult for those even with werewolf powers to get out of it in order to continue on. He couldn’t wait to actually see the obstacle course in action, but driven by what he’d seen on the blue prints it was going to be another good while before it was complete let alone what werewolves would think of it. He was looking forward to competing himself, even if he knew he probably wouldn’t win, it was aimed at pushing werewolves to their limit.

“That hasn’t been decided yet,” Harry said in amusement, there wasn’t much that would deter a werewolf, so he couldn’t actually say with any certainty. He did want to make it difficult for any werewolf to complete the course easily, he’d completed the ones aimed at witches or wizards…so he wanted to make it difficult for werewolves to complete it. Most things they did find easily, so he was looking at alternative ways. It had taken them a while to complete the ones aimed at wizards and witches so he was using that as a focus point. It was fun trying to figure it out, especially knowing that the others found it challenging and fun too.

It had to be all magically induced, with the obvious exception of wolfsbane and other things that was dangerous to werewolves. The course it was meant to be in all good fun, so they couldn’t use things like wolfsbane, at least nothing dangerous.

So wolfsbane and mountain ash was out of the question.

There were many spells they could use that would do anyway, so it wasn’t exactly a hardship. Harry found it thrilling to try and figure out spells to slow them down, make it more difficult for them. The fact he had seen them run the course before while at MACUSA helped him plan it all out.

“Awesome!” Stiles said, looking down at the pit he’d made, it wasn’t the only one either, there were dozen’s already set out ready to be filled, many had water plans, so they’d wait and see. He wasn’t the only one looking forward to its completion, the others were too. Erica, Derek and Cora specifically. “How much is left to do?” they’d been at it now for an entire fortnight, for hours at a time, most of it done with Harry’s magic.

“Maybe a few more days’ worth, with more getting done at the weekend, then it’s just the spells to be cast before it’s complete.” Harry said thoughtfully, and it would only take him a few hours to get it complete, and it would be fun. He’d thoroughly enjoyed creating the other one, what could he say? He enjoyed building something challenging. The spells was definitely the fun part and watching others trying to complete the course. Now that had been amusing and disheartening at the same time. The most obvious choice was always, always overlooked, nobody apparated across it.

“Are there spells around this area?” Peter asked, joining them, concerned about hunters happening upon them or worse laying out traps. The reserve had an abundance of them, they couldn’t stop the damn hunters from entering the preserve, even if a great deal of it was actually private property. Calling the Sherriff station would result in them getting a tap on the damn hand and sent off warned off from ‘hunting’ but not truly punished.

“Yes,” Harry replied immediately, giving Peter a reassuring smile, “The path from mine to your…home has wards around it. I could actually make it seem as if the Hale property had been taken down and make everyone forget it but it seems…disrespectful, not as disrespectful as the asshole hunters who used your home as a camp ground.” A scowl marring his features. Burnt down or not that was Peter, Cora and Derek’s home, where they had so many good memories and yes, the worst one in their lives.

“It is to be torn down,” Peter said, his tone subdued slightly as Derek whined sub vocally at the thought of it.

“I can’t say I’m surprised,” Harry said soberly, the property was condemned, a health hazard, and if they didn’t get it done well, the county would. Thankfully though they couldn’t take the Hale land, he had made sure it was still in Hale hands. It had been in Hale lands for as long as there had been Hales here, and it was long before the town was built. “Do you intend to rebuild or plot a memorial for them?”

Peter looked bewildered for a moment, “A memorial?” they hadn’t been able to give their families the rites and funerals they deserved. Laura had taken off with Derek leaving them to be given damn funerals by strangers, in a cemetery plot in Beacon Hills instead of the Hale cemetery plot. This he informed Harry off, clearly caught off guard by the suggestion and the reality of what had become of his family.

Harry opened his mouth, before quietly saying, “Then do it now, have them exhumed and put where they rightfully belong. With the rest of their pack, their family, it’s never too late, and if you like we can do the rites and perhaps it might give you three peace knowing that they’re where they would want to be. I have the contacts, I could have everything sorted by the end of the day if you wish? Just let me know.” he hadn’t even been aware the Hales had a cemetery plot! Was it in Beacon Hills? In the preserve? A great deal of the preserve actually belonged to the Hales so if there was a cemetery plot it may well be out there. His gaze flickering to Derek and Cora, wondering if they even knew, with nobody to enforce the will of the family…their wishes had been discarded, quite frankly the more he learned the more he felt nothing but…disgust for Laura Hale. He tried to feel compassion, she was young, scared, traumatised, but the reality was, Harry had been numerous times and still did what was right and not easy. Starting from a very young age, it would have been easier to leave Cedric’s body behind but he didn’t, would have been easier to let Malfoy burn to a crisp that day but he didn’t…could have been easier to let Voldemort continue and save his own ass but he hadn’t.

For his own experiences and feelings, he’d always hold a bit of an anger…towards Laura. This wasn’t counting the fact she didn’t give Derek what he patently needed, pack, he needed more than her but she’d evidently not given him that. Let’s not forget therapy, there was no change in Derek yet, but Harry knew how long and arduous it was opening up after a lifetime of betrayal and anger.

“Next ones’ mapped out,” Harry gestured towards Stiles who eagerly took off, wolves following him, eager to demonstrate his magical abilities.

“I’ll be taking Melissa to see Scott tomorrow,” Harry informed him, staring at the teens, and Derek might be legally an adult but in his view he really was just a teen. Coming out after six long year in hibernation. He needed guidance and shown the way, and that’s exactly what he and Peter were going to do.

“How is he doing without an Anchor and pack?” Peter asked, his tone wry, cutting and sarcastic. Scott had betrayed them, he didn’t care about the idiot. he’d always been an ill fit in what Peter wanted from a pack, but as he’d told Hermione, it was his mistake to correct. He had tried, he’d welcomed the boy into his pack and they had very nearly all paid dearly for it. He was more curious to hear how the wolf was doing cut off from everyone and if he was going feral yet.

“He has a temporary Alpha,” Harry explained, “Every werewolf will have when they’re in prison. It was one of the first things I did, made sure that each prison has at least one Alpha guard…and if there was an inmate there…shaved time off their sentence if they took care of any Beta’s that come in in need of one.” Just one of the many things on his list of things to do in order to make this blend of supernatural’s fit into the magical world on a whole.

“You have an Alpha werewolf imprisoned?” Peter asked surprised, not sure why he was, but they were evidently moving fast. Culling any rebellion that might happen in the changeover.

“He’s been in prison for three years, when we realized what he was he was transferred to the magical prison. His case is tagged for reviewed, the board will know and review his case, make sure the sentence is the correct one.” Harry informed him succinctly. “If he did what he did protecting pack from hunters or something similar, the sentencing will be reduced significantly. For the first time his voice is actually going to be heard and the real truth revealed. The fact he allowed himself to be in prison when it would be very easy to break out will win him a lot of points for remaining and protecting the supernatural world.”

“This is all Hermione’s doing?” Peter asked, impressed with their work ethic they never stopped even for a moment.

“Oh, no, she is the master of delegation, once she has people she trusts around her to do their job she’s off like a shot.” Harry said amused, grinning widely, “They better pray they don’t screw up, she doesn’t give second chances they’ll be out before they can protest or cry that they’re sorry.”

Peter smirked, nodding in approval, agreeing that they didn’t deserved the job if they screwed up.

“You said you have exams tomorrow…are you prepared?” Harry asked watching Cora, Derek, Erica and Stiles chat and play with the wolves avoiding the deep holes that Stiles had just made.

“They’re just beginner exams,” Peter said loftily, “I think I can manage.” He’d been reading every book he could get his hands on and then some. The second after he’d finished that trial at MACUSA the president had took him aside and given him pamphlets, all of them about becoming someone who can legally practice magical law in MACUSA. The books required, the exams he’d need to take, Peter hadn’t paused for a second before going with Erin who could show him where to go to have his exams taken. He’d had to wait, unfortunately, two weeks to take entrance exams seemed excessive, but after those exams he’d have a lot more, but Peter reckoned it was going to be worth it. given that the law was based on New York law he knew most of it, just had to study up on his magic to make sure he knew everything that might pop up. That wasn’t a hardship, he loved magic, and enjoyed learning new things.

“Oh, no, they like tripping you up, don’t stick to the ‘beginners books’ at the very ends of the exams there will be questions that you typically wouldn’t have read for that exam. It won’t affect your scores too badly, it’s just one or two questions..” Harry said green eyes gleaming, but Peter was a perfectionist, “They do it in the UK too, the Patronus charm is both a written and practical question during the exams but it’s never, ever, taught or practiced in Hogwarts.” They had probably been very surprised that those questions were answered AND practiced – even if a fully-fledged Patronus was never seen – in the few years after Harry taught them. “In two different exams.” He added absently.

“Teddy mentioned exams, does that mean for three years running they take exams consecutively?” Peter asked, while on that particular subject, he’d only ever heard of two if he was honest, Teddy brought up OWLS and NEWTS tests, the names were as atrocious as what they stand for, Nastily exhausting? A little on the nose isn’t it?

Harry shook his head, “No, Teddy is taking his exams a year early, I suspected he’d ask, and wasn’t overly surprised. You’re fifteen, in fifth year when you take your OWLS, and in seventh year when you take your NEWTS. You are able to take your exams if you put a request in at the Ministry of magic.”

“Will it make it difficult for him to get a job over here?” Peter asked, as they moved indoors, Harry absently wandering into the kitchen and getting coffee made. “Or will he have to take further exams just to get a job in America?”

“Depends on the job, in most things no,” Harry shook his head.

“Has he ever discussed what he wishes to do after school?” Peter questioned, accepting the cup given to him. Coffee didn’t really have an effect on him, but he liked the taste well enough. “What about Mundane exams?”

“Those he’d have to take if he wanted a Mundane job, either that or magically create them,” Harry said, shrugging his shoulders as he too sat down and sipped the steaming hot brew carefully. “For the longest time he actually wanted to open a sanctuary for werewolves, become a healer, and be able to help them. The prejudice isn’t as bad as it used to be, but werewolves don’t have the funds normally in order to go to St. Mungo’s for medical aid.” He wasn’t sure if it was something Teddy still wanted to do.

“Do you suspect he may wish to continue on with that?” Peter questioned, Harry was doing his level best to make life as good as he could for Cora and Derek without expecting anything back. Stiles and Teddy were exceptional young boys, who were extremely smart and capable of doing anything they put their mind to. He didn’t mind discussing them, he knew more about Stiles understandably, since the boy was here more often than Teddy who was often in Scotland and away from the pack. Teddy would no doubt be able to afford anything he wished to do, but Stiles? Stiles wouldn’t, and the pack would pay for whichever career he chooses. As the Emissary and a pack mate – and potentially the second’s mate, Derek’s mate – triple worth. It wasn’t as if they were hurting for money, he had more than he could spend in a century, even with his… extravagant spending habits. That’s not to forget the actual money that was now Derek’s with the life insurances – Laura’s now included – and money they’d made in New York, all willed to Derek, at least Laura was smart enough to ensure Derek’s wellbeing if something happened to her. To Laura’s credit, she’d also left a great deal to him, for his ’care’ as it were, not that he needed it, instead he’d given it to Cora, so she was independently wealthy, and didn’t have to rely on him or Derek for anything she wants. She wasn’t the ten year old little girl anymore, but a grown young woman who would soon be an adult.

“I honestly have no idea, he hasn’t discussed anything different or otherwise…” Harry mused, the phone ringing caught his attention, he summoned it from the sitting room table. “It’s not something I’ve pushed him in, having a career straight out of Hogwarts. I’ve just encouraged him in everything he wanted to do, and his grades of course.”

Answering the call, “Hey, Hermione, everything alright?” she didn’t normally call during working hours, not unless she’s been irked something rotten and needed to let off some steam to someone.

“Harry,” Hermione choked out.

Harry stood up alarm writing itself across his face, “Mione are you safe?” not even reacting to the others suddenly reacting to his sudden alarm and coming in.

“I-I’m fine, I’m fine,” Hermione said, painfully trying to regain her composure. “There’s nothing wrong with me, I’m fine,” trying to reassure her best friend, she just wanted to hear his voice for a second while she gained control of herself to continue her job.

“Where are you?” Harry demanded, what the hell had reduced Hermione to that state? She did NOT lose her composure easily or at all. Pressing his left hand against the counter, an intense look on his face.

“We…we are raiding Eichen House,” Hermione admitted in a small voice, she’d thought she’d been prepared for what she’d find. She was so, so, so very wrong, and her underestimation had made her sick to her stomach.

“That bad?” Harry asked his tone quiet and grim.

Peter, Derek and Cora shared a look that was identical on all three of their faces. Stiles on the other hand, who might have just been introduced to the supernatural world was rather…innocent of the depravity of some of the humans, even with his upbringing as a cops kid. It seemed he would be getting a quick and ugly version today, because guaranteed Stiles WOULD ask, he’d want to know everything he could.

“Oh, Harry…the things they’ve done,” Hermione managed to get out without choking, but it was a damn near thing. “I…don’t know where to start…” she was at a loss and that did not sit well with her at all. “I’d prefer to deal with Bellatrix and Voldemort again,” and wasn’t that a shocking truth that had Harry and Hermione quieted completely at.

Harry swallowed thickly, vividly reminded of Hermione being tortured by Bellatrix and being unable to do a damn thing. It had been one of worst days of the war, for both of them. He knew the feeling all too well, that torture he wouldn’t treat his worst enemy that way…who was he kidding, of course he would! Some actually deserve it, but innocent people definitely didn’t deserve it. For Hermione to wish for a moment to go back there…the situation in Eichen House was very damn bleak.

“Do you want me there?” Harry asked Hermione, he could put the rest of Stiles training for the day off, he’d be quite happy to read new books and show off for Cora and Derek. He was gaining some serious control, and no longer needed him to guide him to let loose his magic.

---------------------0

There we go! :) I hope you're enjoying it! I never did watch scenes with Peter or Stiles/Malia/Lydia in Eichen house...SO if you guys have any information of scenes you've seen please PLEASE feel free to give me some information! Describing scenes, people, creatures you saw :) and anything that was 'implied' by the show but not actually seen I would be truly grateful for anything you can give! Now I know a lot of the readers are only reading and haven't seen the TV show and others have only watched so much of it - like me they couldn't stand Scott McCall! - so I'll understand! Either way the scenes will be written so don't worry if you cant think of anything! :) Will Harry and Peter finally mate? OR will it take a few more months before Peter is fully healed? remember its been SIX years and he's literally an alpha trying to build a strong stable pack! In doing that it will make HIM recover too....so will some of the Were's stuck in Eichen House become pack mates to the Hale pack? will some of them be human born of werewolf couples in captivity that's Eichen House? Or is that a bit too dark for this story? I don't want it to be too dark but they ARE trying to make it better so things like this don't happen again and round it up to a HEA :D Will it end with Peter finding out he's going to be a father or will we see the next generation of the Hale pack born before it's rounded up? R&R please!

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 46

“I’ll be by in a few minutes,” Harry declared before Hermione could answer. She would say no, not because she didn’t want him there, but to prove herself. Stubborn witch that she was, but Harry refused to let it go. Harry regardless felt sick to his stomach, for Hermione to wish to be back with Voldemort and Bellatrix…it spoke volumes in a way that not even a vivid picture could be described. The shock of it reverberated around his skull, almost giving him an instant and painful headache. Merlin help him, he knew he wasn’t going to like what he found. “I’ll be back as soon as possible.”

“I would like to come,” Peter stated with deceptive mildness, and if Harry refused to take him, he would make his own way. Alpha red eyes flashing unconsciously, he was the Alpha of this territory, and he deserved to know what was happening.

“You’ll need to stay outside until it’s secure,” Harry told him, knowing Peter would just follow him if he said no.

“I do not believe I’d be able to enter regardless of my wishes,” Peter said dryly, “Or perhaps I would, they do not want things getting out not in.”

“Does that mean wizards and witches aren’t vulnerable to mountain ash? I thought all supernatural creatures were vulnerable to it…” Cora said, realization washing over her. Truthfully she hadn’t thought much of it, she just assumed they all were, and that only humans could use it and weren’t vulnerable to it.

“I’ve never tried it, but considering we’ve just successfully pulled off a raid in presumably one of the most secure albeit illegal supernatural wing I’d say no, we aren’t affected, and we can make it so that you are not,” Harry said, sliding his phone into his pocket. His magic doing his bidding, metal containers for coffee or tea filling with water and lemon and camomile went into them, tea then, perhaps it was helpful to humans. Low amounts of sugar was added, the amount that went into them, indicated it was magically larger on the inside. A box filled with cookies shot out from the cupboard, and all were ensconced within Harry’s pocket within moments.

Cora’s breathing hitched, “You can?”

“Yes, but it would require a rune being burnt onto your body and somewhere nobody can cut it off you if they found out.” Harry explained bluntly, Cora didn’t take well to sympathy or pity, she was a strong young woman, or rather she was trying to be. Any vulnerability she’d had…had disappeared after her family died knowing any weakness now would spell her end. She couldn’t quite bring herself to be vulnerable with her own family yet, but given time it might be possible.

Despite their past, Peter, Derek and Cora all considered that brush with fire…with an open flame would be worth it. To be un-vulnerable to mountain ash? It would give them all an upper hand that no hunter would consider.

Peter didn’t waste any time approaching Harry from around the kitchen island, he wouldn’t put it past him to leave. Not out of trying to protect him, but it was clear to see Harry was reeling over the words Hermione had relayed to him. Whatever had happened in the past between Hermione, Harry, Voldemort and this Bellatrix it had painted a very grim picture in Harry’s mind and he was clearly a little off kilter.

He shot Derek a look, basically telling him to look after everything while he was gone. As Second-in-command, it was his duty, and judging by the process Derek was making and the fact he was trying to get better, Peter reckoned that if anything happened to him, he would pass the Alpha powers over. Only after he had undergone Alpha training, which he would be teaching Derek pretty soon. He deserved it, he’d been a rock to everyone in the pack these past weeks, and it was beautiful to see. The year before the fire he’d been sullen, quiet, avoiding everyone, vulnerable, he’d still been vulnerable, bitter and angry when he returned, he’d felt it, sensed it, heard it while he complained while visiting his bedside.

He wasn’t the only one who would receive the training, Cora would too. Talia’s belief that only Laura would become an alpha was…very short-sighted. All her children should have taught, Peter believed that, had voiced it, but Talia didn’t want to rock the boat. Didn’t want her children to expect it as if they were little children still and couldn’t think for themselves or understand the reasoning behind the training. If things had gone different Derek could have ended up with the Alpha powers, he’d been feral, there wouldn’t have been a choice, Derek had been raised knowing never to allow the supernatural world to be revealed and he had been a danger to that.

His thoughts were cut off, as both Harry and himself were apparated, the feel of Harry’s magic cloaking around him felt so very comforting. The sight of Eichen House surprised him, had the entirety of MACUSA cleared out to do this? It was positively swarming in wizards and witches. All pale and grim faced, Harry quickly passed the tea’s and biscuits over to one of the junior Auror’s bluntly informing him to give it out, that it would help with the shock and try to get them to eat at least one cookie.

“Yes Sir!” was quickly declared when he realized who he was dealing with, eyes agog as he scampered off to do as Harry had bid.

Peter noted that there were ten Aurors stationed around the perimeter, keeping guard, stopping anything or anyone from getting out or in. He also noticed that they weren’t in their usual garb, the swishing red cloaks were nowhere to be seen, instead they were dressed in suits, very men-in-black like they all looked.

“How are the Mundane’s?” Harry asked, a passing senior Auror, who was still working under Hermione.

“They’ve all been contained in the cafeteria, along with all the workers, they’re still picking up stragglers, just a few, they’ll…” the Auror stated, pausing before, “Yes, that’s it completely cleared they’re all accounted for and unaware of anything untoward.”

“Get a secure bus here for them, I want them all checked out properly by our department and make sure they’re inside for a genuine reason.” Harry ordered, the Auror might be senior but he wasn’t senior to him. “They cannot remain here, alternative accommodations will need to be found for them, when the healers have assessed them and families consulted. Have it done fast, before we start bringing up anyone from the lower level.”

“Which level?” the Auror questioned, “There’s two, we’ve managed to contain the situation.”

“There’s more than one level?” Peter asked alarmed, how many supernatural creatures did they have down there?

“Yes, Sir,” the Auror said, not aware of who or what he was, but giving him respect since he was with the commanding officer on the scene.

“Go see to it,” Harry ordered, “Where’s Hermione Granger?”

“She’s over there, Sir,” the Auror stated before he Apparated away, he had a secure bus to get in order to have dozens of Mundane’s transported to MACUSA for assessment.

Harry’s sharp eyes glanced over at the direction the Auror had gestured towards. He found Hermione sitting on the seat, sipping the tea he had passed over already. Ducking and weaving past everyone, making a beeline for Hermione, Peter following one step behind him the entire way. “Hermione?” Harry called out the second he got within her hearing distance, “How you doing?” he asked, kneeling before her. There were massive amounts of records, files, sitting next to her.

Peter couldn’t help but take a peek, he slammed it shut after a few seconds, his own stomach rebelling dangerously.

“I’m feeling a little better,” Hermione informed him, the tea which was quite sugary had added colour to her features and given her a little boost. “We’ve detained…something, someone’s down on a third level although it’s not really a level, even those on the supernatural wing were surprised to see it…we have no idea what they are, but they’re powerful, the first responders that went in forgot why they were there, but the second team had their pendants on and were impervious to their magic.”

“Wizards? Down here?” Harry asked, standing up abruptly bewildered by the new information.

“I don’t think they are wizards, Harry, you’ll see for yourself, they’re…mutated, something unknown…something different. It took ten of us to take them down five of us got hurt doing it.” Hermione explained breathing evenly.

“How?” Peter asked curiously. How had they managed to take them down?

“They’re frozen, right now, even the Petrification spell just brushed off them,” Hermione explained, “Their…lair is one massive surgery, there are people down there, human, or at the very least they used to be. From what I’ve read they’ve been experimenting on humans and making them forget.”

“Are you telling me there may be people out there with powers they don’t know how to handle or understand how they got?” Harry said, heart pounding erratically, dear Merlin, this was quickly becoming more complicated than he’d anticipated.

“They’re giving humans organs from supernatural creatures, making them Chimera’s just to see what it does…trying to create the perfect solider.” Donovan stated, as he emerged from the front doors of the hospital looking impeccably dressed in a suit as well, “Not our version of chimera’s either, I believe they’re using that term for hybrids they create.” A bundle of journals in his hands. “We need to get the No-Maj’s transferred immediately…”

“Already happening, Sir,” Harry said professionally, standing when Donovan appeared, “They’re being transferred to MACUSA in order to see a healer and ensure they’ve received the correct diagnosis or whether they are there because they’ve seen something they shouldn’t. A bus should be here any moment in order to see them transferred. The workers will be interrogated as well, to what they’ve seen and whether they’re in the know.” despite the massive operation, they all worked like a well oiled machine.

Donovan nodded, “Good,” clearly very troubled, something like this going on under their noses…was diabolical.

“Uh…Sir?” another Auror, Jamel jogged over, yet more folders under his arm. He became more apprehensive when he noticed Peter. “I um…need to talk to you in private.”

“Anything you have to say can be stated,” Donovan stated, staring at Jamel in expectance.

“Sir…I really need to talk to you in private,” he protested, clearly worried.

Donovan frowned, “Excuse me,” he sighed, marching off with the Auror, “This better be important,” he stated before wards were placed up, and it wasn’t a normal silencing spell, Peter could neither hear them or read their lips.

“Um…there’s a Hale in here…one that was supposed to have died in the fire…” Jamel explained in a rush, worry reflecting in his usually intense blue eyes. Aaron Hale, according to the records Auror Potter declared that he was human…”

Donovan closed his eyes and pinched the bridge of his nose, of course, of course it had to becoming increasingly complicated as if it wasn’t bad enough. “Which level?” and was he even human anymore?

“Supernatural wing,” Jamel informed him.

“Human?”

“We don’t know, Sir, we only know his name but they don’t use names they use numbers on all their…captives.” They still had files of course, which included names and details of the experiments they do, but that file hadn’t been found yet. It could have already been removed from the premises along with hundreds of others, or it was in one of the doctors offices.

“What is that?” Donovan asked, staring at the file under his arm.

“Here, it just lists name, age, date of admission, all else is missing, but there is a name, a Doctor Deaton I’m pretty sure I’ve heard people talking about a Deaton?” Jamel informed him, having handed it over.

Donovan narrowed his eyes, “Say nothing about this, I’ll deal with it,” he declared snapping the folder closed, “Go on, get back to work, find his file if you can, try not summoning it, I want to know where everything is.” He declared, removing the spells, just as a bus was slowly righted to its normal size.

“Angela, Susan, Jo, Eddie, George, Opal, Alec, Morgan, James begin escorting the Mundane’s on the bus, one at a time, include the patients and workers! You all know the drill.” Harry called out, using first names, many of the Aurors here had the same surnames so it would be confusing to do so. Using female and male Auror’s to make it easier on the patients, understanding some might be scared or volatile. “Calming draughts as a last resort,” was added absently, watching Donovan with a considering look, wondering what had Jamel up in arms.

“What’s going to happen to those in the supernatural wing?” Peter asked, his tone cautious. Would they be killed? Was there any hope for any of them? He knew that to MACUSA the supernatural had to remain hidden at all costs…would that cost mean the lives of those captured?

“We are going to do everything we can to help them,” Donovan stated immediately, and it was the truth, he could understand where Peter was coming from. Since he begun to immerse himself in the magical world, he had seen a lot of death and violence, especially in regards to hunters and those who know about the magical world and how cautious they were. It wasn’t within the realm of incredulity that he might think they would have to deal with it messily.

“At least they were thorough,” Harry said with a disgusted grimace, “Everything we need is here, names, dates, locations,” closing the folders with a smack his only show of anger.

“They call themselves the ‘Dread Doctors’,” came a new voice, “Self-proclaimed, according to one of their victims, a ten-year-old, she was taken a week ago, we’ve given her a calming draught with a single drop of Veritaserum. Once she’s been questioned further we’ll get her obliviated and get her home to her parents.” She wont remember any of the sordid things she’d seen or heard since she was kidnapped. A little bump on the temple – without any danger – would have them assuming she’d hit her head and cannot remember anything. “I’m just here to question whether we should take her back to MACUSA or have it applied here and have her sent to her parents now?”

“No, nobody leaves even if they’re victims, from here, those that can all go back to MACUSA, they’re all questioned and I want to read everything on my desk before anyone thinks of obliviating or releasing someone is that understood?” no screw ups could be afforded or anyone slipping through the nets because they weren’t careful. “I’ve called in everyone to deal with this case as swiftly as possible without stepping on toes, any plans…they’re cancelled.” Donovan’s voice was amplified, everyone heard him.

“What about those still locked up? Is the edict still in play?” were they still not to approach them?

Everyone silenced, wands away, any magical displays ceasing as Mundane’s were slowly brought out the building with a single ‘Incoming’ from Auror Jo White. All dressed in hospital gowns and dressing gowns over that, some still in their bare feet, others with slippers on, hair in disarray, all clearly terrified by the people who had so suddenly surrounded them. Some of the workers were helping, while some where clearly reluctant to go at all. Nonetheless, they were all on the bus within a fifteen minute interval while others headed back inside.

“How bad is it really?” Harry questioned Donovan, watching the mundane’s being driven down the gravel way only to disappear with a pop at the gates without going through. The magic on the bus would make them think they’d driven to their location, but the reality was, they were already there. Already outside MACUSA’s building, and would soon be escorted to the healers to be seen and assessed. Now that those ignorant were gone and wouldn’t see anything, they could really get to business.

“Worse than any of us could have fathomed.” Donovan sighed, rubbing his bald head, with wariness. “We have thirty-two guards who were in the supernatural ward to take in next, they were all very easily subdued,” there would be no obliviating for that lot, they would be questioned, then put into their cells until their cases were called, no chance of getting bail, and would ultimately be put into a magical prison for what was left of their natural lives, torture, murder, kidnapping, assault the list was endless on what they’d done.

“I’ll go with them, I want to question them myself,” Hermione stated, returning to their side, clearly ready to get back to work. “I’ll recall as many healers as we can afford to come here to see to those that need them.”

“No need, I’ve already called in backup, they’ll be here momentarily.” Donovan stated, “Each of the guards go with an Auror, there are too many people here.” it wasn’t Aurors they needed at this point, but healers for the most part.

Hermione nodded, “I agree,” she said, they had flooded the hospital making sure nobody got away. Now that they had control of the building they didn’t need everyone.

“What about those not on duty at the moment?” Harry asked, “Word will spread quickly, we need them brought in.”

“I’m waiting on a record of the workforce, once I have that, Aurors will be bring them in.” delegation was key, it needed to happen as soon as possible. “I’m assuming it’s going to be around another thirty employees at least.” Which meant sixty Aurors being sent out in a single drove, they worked in pairs always for safety reasons.

“I’ll get them back to MACUSA,” Hermione declared, before giving Harry a quick hug, “Thank you,” she whispered quietly, as always Harry came through, although she’d just wanted to talk to him, he hadn’t needed to come here.

“Always,” Harry said, giving her a reassuring squeeze, grateful that she was alright.

And just like that Hermione and thirty-one Aurors were gone from the premises, making the building look much sparser.

“Mr. Hale, do you remember anyone other than those responsible for the fire being there the night of the fire?” Donovan questioned.

“Donovan,” Harry cautioned him, wondering what he was playing at. Watching Jamel and Blare hand folders to Donovan. He was gestured to remain silent, and Harry narrowed his eyes at him unimpressed.

“Am I being interrogated now?” Peter asked, sounding amused, but his eyes told a different story, he was far from amused as one could get.

“It’s important, and very, very relevant,” Donovan stated, remaining calm in the face of the irate werewolf.

“No, I don’t remember anyone else being there, nor could I smell anyone else, why?” Peter demanded.

“Not even Deaton?” Donovan asked.

Peter’s spine straightened, his posture becoming tense and alert, “Excuse me?” he said coolly, was Donovan implying what he thought he was. “Was he there that night?” had he actually watched his family burn when he could have done something?

“We believe he was, he hadn’t been interrogated yet, no, and with this, it will be put back.” Donovan explained, quickly reading through the information on Aaron Hale and why they had him there. He’d been an eight-year-old boy, he would see to it, if Deaton had anything to do with it, that he would receive the death penalty for this.

Peter flinched as blue flames shot up Eichen House, encompassing it entirely, before fading away as if it had never been there to begin with.

It gave Donovan the opportunity to read the information he’d received, “Twenty-one additional workers, all with home addresses, and work schedules, Auror Williamson!”

“Yes sir?” the Senior Auror from earlier step forward.

“Bring all of them in for questioning, you’re in charge of overseeing the operation, do it as simultaneously as possible, I don’t want any of them getting away, understood?” Donovan stated firmly.

“Yes, Sir!” he declared taking the information, after that Donovan ceased listening to him, as he barked out for those he wanted working with him, his voice amplified. To his credit he also had the group farther away from them. Giving them all room to work without being squashed.

“Follow me,” Donovan said, “You should be able to move freely in here, the mountain ash has been destroyed around the building, the cells are still intact.” They did not want to risk a mass break-out and having to detain those they could causing more trauma.

So that’s what the blue flames had been earlier, Peter thought as he followed Harry and Donovan into Eichen house. Still slightly confused as to why he’d been asked about the fire in the first place. His nose twitched at the antiseptic scents that hit his nostrils, he’d never been fond of it but now…? Now he loathed the smell, he hated hospitals of any kind.

When they went down a level, the damp gleaming in the balls of light the Aurors had created, the smells changed, chemical, recycled air, the air units, he noticed. Any sort of creature would hate this, a shudder crawled up his spine at being down here for any length of time. Then the rows and rows of rooms became evident, peering into one of the windows as he passed, noticing an extra ‘cage’ inside made of some sort of glass material? Whoever it was, looked fully human, and a collar looking way too tightly wrapped around his neck. The room was bare except for a small camp bed without even so much as a blanket.

He made the mistake of looking in the next one, a child, Peter forced himself to look away. It was a bloody miserable sight, a child locked up, they should be in school, arguing with parents, learning, not in a cage being experimented upon just because of how they’d been born. “How long are they going to be in there before they get out?” before they could breathe fresh air for the first time.

“They’re working on a plan,” Donovan informed Peter sombrely, well aware of what he was seeing, he’d done it as well. Gesturing towards the group working in one of the guards offices, clearly debating the best way to begin the process in having them evaluated.

“Triage,” Harry stated firmly, “Triage option, worst seen to first before we work our way along to those who are in least need of our immediate aid.” Cutting off any speculation and arguing that might have begun occurring.

“With the numbers the healers could be here for days, especially while they acquaintance themselves with the available information.” Rick patiently informed Harry, “The idea was to get them out as soon as we’ve evaluated their threat level.”

“I think you should break into teams,” Harry stated, a thoughtful look on his face, “One group to deal with the children and see them assessed, one group to work with the healers in helping those who need it while making sure you’re all safe. Have clerks with all the files on hand so that you don’t need to go looking for any.”

“The complied information is being brought in here for now before its transferred to MACUSA,” Rick agreed, which was true enough, files were floating through the air, and landing in piles.

“So we’re in agreement? Anyone under the age of sixteen in my group and you have the rest,” Heath suggested, he’d have the children since he was qualified to work with them, Rick as far as he knew was not.

“Yes,” Rick nodded, “What about you, Hastings?”

“I think someone needs to give them something to eat and a blanket and explain things…at least,” Hastings admitted, “They deserve that much, even if its not getting them out of there yet, it’s hope…”

“I’ll have the Marius and the others make something for them, and bring it here, quite frankly I don’t trust anything in this place…not even food,” Donovan explained, it would take too long having to comb through the food and check them individually. They had enough on their plate right now.

“Why don’t you have Derek and Cora catch a deer? And I’ll make stew with it?” Harry suggested with a gentle hum. It was the ultimate comfort food, Derek had certainly liked it, and his son loved it. “I’ll come with you Hastings.”

“You’ll need at least three,” Peter said, with a pained look on his face, there were so many corridors, so many cells, so many people…how had they gotten away with this? He’d known about Eichen house, no, suspected that it was a supernatural prison of sorts, but what the hell could a child have done to deserve this? He hadn’t suspected the numbers or the real goings-on down here. Experimenting and torture? That’s not including whatever these ‘Dread Doctors’ had been up to, all in his territory! Actually using humans to create hybrids? It was…mind-blowingly reckless and horrific.

“You need a Legilmens?” Harry asked, and they needed to be qualified in order to enter someone’s mind, a Master, someone with the necessary qualification.

“Since we cannot move them without risk to us, Damon is coming here,” Donovan informed him, “We will know everything by the end of the evening about these ‘Dread Doctors’ from their minds.” And know better how to proceed with these parasites. He prayed they weren’t wizards, those things weren’t human anymore. One of them had a third eye, and he wondered about that.

Harry felt guilty at the swath of relief that flowed through him, the last thing he really wanted to do was enter the minds of such depraved filth. Unfortunately, he would have done it in a heartbeat in order to help. Damon was a vampire, and his Legilmens control was excellent, and he did not suffer emotional backlash when he did his job.

“I’ll go and call Cora and Derek,” assuming his phone wouldn’t work down here, and taking it out he was quite correct, no signal at all.

“Before that you need to come with me,” Donovan said, getting a sharp look from Harry again. “Where is cell 39?” he asked his men, waiting patiently for them to work it out.

“Here’s a map, it will lead you right to them,” Rick said, handing it over after drawing out the way in this maze of a place.

“Alright, Donovan what is with the cloak and dagger?” Harry asked, his vexation obvious.

Donovan gave Harry a look, he got a way with a lot, but to question him here, in a professional setting in front of others was not acceptable.

“This is my mate,” Harry offered up, knowing he was going to far, but his protectiveness had reared its head. He’d protect Peter the same way he’d protect his son, Stiles, and his new budding Pack, Derek, Cora and Jimmy.

“I am sorry, this isn’t something you can protect him from,” Donovan murmured sympathetically, “You’ll just have to help all of them through it.” aware of the fact that Peter could hear them, and his body had become if possible, even more stiff as he beat down the dread from showing across his handsome features.

The trip they made was in silence, Harry instead of saying anything further clutched Peter’s hand tightly in his own. Trying to give him some comfort while they faced the unknown, given Donovan’s silence he feared it was going to be something seriously worrisome.

They approached the door, and Donovan removed the swipe card from his pocket, and swiped it through the electronics, the door opened. Donovan hesitated for mere seconds before he opened the door. The cell had an additional enclosure, which could stop even werewolves from breaking it with their incredible strength. Against magic though? It was useless, as it disappeared with a flick of Harry’s wand, much like the glass in the snake enclosure had before Harry even knew of the existence of the magical world.

There was a young boy, curled up in the corner, trembling in sheer unmitigated terror.

Harry gasped, when he caught sight of his face, those right there were Hale features. The jaw, gaunt as it was, reminded him vividly of Derek. He had the same coloured hair as the rest of the family, brown hair.

Peter was staring like he’d seen a ghost, “It can’t be,” he croaked out, shaking his head as if he could clear away the scent that was filling his nostrils. A scent he was very familiar with, even if he hadn’t smelt it in six years. “Aaron,” the name was whispered reverently. His nephew, from his sister, Anya younger than Talia but not by much. He had been a very late baby. Anya had been his favourite sibling.

Peter stalked forward, or tried to, Harry kept a grip on him, “We don’t know what he’s been through, or if he even remembers you, be calm,” Harry told him, removing a swatch of fabric from his pocket, he easily turned it into a warm fluffy blanket with a heating charm imbued. Even he could feel that it freezing, and he unlike the child actually had clothes on not just underwear.

“Derek would be better at this,” Peter whispered, torn, clutching the blanket tightly, his nephew was still cowering in the corner. He hadn’t even yet looked up once, the scars on his body spoke of terrible times he’d endured. Hadn’t noticed his enclosure was gone, and was probably waiting for the other door to open.

“You’re the Alpha,” Harry stated firmly, “Do you want me to…?”

“No,” Peter stated straightening up, he was the alpha, and he’d be damned if he didn’t do this. He was still so confused as to how he’d survived the fire…he could have sworn all the human pack members died down there in the basement. He’d held Anya as she died, nothing made sense anymore.

Swallowing back the lump in his throat, refusing to shed any tears, he silently approached until he was well within hearing distance of Aaron. Why had they taken a human member of his pack and put him in here? He wasn’t a werewolf! He was human! He embraced that rage, welcomed it even, as he crouched down. He could barely smell Aaron’s natural scent, by the moon, what had they done to him? He was so thin that Peter feared that touching him would break his damn bones. “Aaron? Aaron look at me,”

Hearing his own name caused Aaron to freeze completely, a whine crawling out his rusty vocal cords. Sounding more wolf than human, but not surprisingly so, he had grown up amongst werewolves.

Peter despite embracing the rage and anger, couldn’t stop the tears, they rained down his face in torrents. “I’ve got you kiddo, you’re safe, I’ve got you,” using a very familiar line, one he used whenever Aaron got hurt. He slowly placed the blanket over Aaron’s frail form, what he could off it anyway, shuffling closer still. Probably not a good idea to block Aaron in but Peter just wanted to hold him close. “Uncle Peter’s here, I’ve got you Kiddo, c’mon look at my face, I’m here, you’re safe, they can’t hurt you anymore.”

President Donovan stepped out, his steps barely discernible, but he knew it was him.

Peter kept repeating the familiar words, not quite touching Aaron, Harry’s warning running in his ears. He just wanted to scent mark him, get his scent on his pack, and Aaron was pack no matter if he was human or not, whether he never wanted anyone to touch him or not, whether he was never able to live in society. He would take care of him until the day he died, his penance for not anticipating damn hunters in his territory, for not healing quickly, for not noticing. He clenched his teeth, by the moon he wished Laura was alive so he could throttle her for letting this happen. First Cora now Aaron? Laura had failed everyone in her attempt at being an Alpha. He was never forgiving her for this…Cora running was the best thing she’d ever done, Peter realized, otherwise she might have ended up in here.

“Un-ncle P-p-peter?” stuttered Aaron finally looking up, his blue eyes like his mother and Peters looking bigger in such a gaunt face. Disbelief and torture written across his face. It was clear to see that he’d had these sort of dream before only for reality to hit in him the face. The urge to smother him and feed him until he was no longer skeletal overwhelmed him. Peter didn’t hesitate, he scooped up the boy, wrapping the cover more securely around him, “Let’s get out of here.” be didn’t care for protocol, he was damn well getting Aaron out of this place.

Nobody tried to stop him. They knew exactly where he’d be if they needed to question him. It was also one less person to worry about amongst the immense rows of people in this stinking place of misery and despair. They needed to find out how they were, get them aid, find their families, if they had any, it was going to be one long problematic task. It would be entirely down to Hermione and her taskforce. What a way to begin running the department, but if she could do it, then she’d forever prove herself capable.

Donovan didn’t think he’d find anyone worse than hunters…he’d just been proven wrong today in the vilest way possible. Humans. It was always humans regardless.

“Sir, Damon is here, he can smell at least three vampires, two are half-human, and they are starving,”

“Then go retrieve a dozen blood packets,” Donovan ordered, shaking off his thoughts, he could do that when he was back in his office. He had primarily come today to observe only, to see how well Hermione ran her department. Thankfully everything had been discussed beforehand. Which meant despite her momentary loss of composure – she hadn’t been the only one – it had proceeded like a well-oiled machine. “Once Damon had seen to the suspects he can give them to the victims, they would trust a fellow vampire but he is not to let them out until we give the all clear.” Making sure that was understood.

“I’ll inform him immediately, Sir,” came the reply before he was off, presumably down to the lower basement where the suspects were still held.

The boy’s folder in hand, Donovan swiftly made his way up stairs, trying to find Peter and Harry before they left the grounds. He found them just on the steps, allowing Aaron to breathe fresh air for the first time in years. The few Aurors still in the area and the guards stationed at the gates were purposefully turned away giving them privacy. That kind of grief…they all knew that this victim was related to the Hales without needing to be told.

Donovan copied the folder before grimly handing Harry the copy, they needed to be aware of what the child had been through the past six years. Near enough seven now. Harry accepted it with a grimace before nodding his thanks.

“I’ll be back with the food,” Harry told him, “Half an hour at the most,” giving Peter a look, explaining why he wasn’t staying to help, his pack needed him and he knew Hermione had this all in hand and he trusted everyone else to have compassion and care when it came to those victimised.

“Damon is here, he is going through their mind, we will know how best to deal with them soon enough. No doubt Hermione is interrogating the guards in the know, Aurors are already retrieving the rest of the guards and they too will receive the same treatment.” Donovan explained, sounding suddenly tired and drained, some of those kids were younger than his own, he’d forgotten how…difficult it was. “No doubt the healers are aiding those brought to MACUSA as quickly as they can, to find out if their diagnosis was the correct one. Only four stayed behind, the rest are here.” the Mundane’s didn’t need their aid as much as the Supe’s did.

“Why didn’t he show up as alive? Cora did?” Peter asked, his face never straying from Aaron’s, who was now unconscious. His heartbeat was steady and calm, he wasn’t in any pain, Peter was draining it from him.

“Because he’s human, Peter, if he’d been a magical creature, the magic in the blood would have made sure I knew he was alive. I did not consider it, I am sorry.” Harry said softly, there had been absolutely zero indication of another survivor.

“It’s not your fault,” Peter retorted, giving Harry a serious look, becoming aware of his damn propensity of taking on guilt that had no right being on his shoulders. However, when he found out who was responsible, he was going to kill them slowly, torturously until they could no longer beg for the sweet mercy that was death. “This is going to set Derek back farther,” which wasn’t really what was wrong…how the hell was he going to tell them? What was he going to tell them?

“It’s going to set both of them back, severely,” Harry sighed, “Come on, let’s head home, it’s already getting late. I think I have plenty of food in the freezer and pantry to give them without sending Derek and Cora out…chances are they’d skewer the poor deer. Do you wish for privacy? I can send Stiles home to his father?” he wouldn’t be surprised if the Hales wished for privacy if he was honest.

“He’s pack, and he’s human,” Peter breathed out, “He’ll probably understand what Aaron needs more than us.” Yes, they had humans, yes they were used to them, yes they knew what to do when they got sick or hurt…but this kind? This kind of hurt? He didn’t know what to do. He didn’t know where to start if he was honest.

“I’m going to Apparate us now, hold on to him,” Harry said, giving Donovan another nod, before he wrapped his arms around Peter’s back, face in the crook of his neck, nuzzling him, giving him a quick kiss before he wrapped his magic around the three of them before Apparating. It wasn’t into the house, no, it was the very familiar tree. Harry regretfully spelled a drop of blood from the young one, and added him to the wards fully, murmuring softly, the sign of the Deathly Hallows glowing brightly for a moment. “Okay, we can take him in now.”

They found Cora, Derek and Stiles in the sitting room, beside the roaring fireplace, Derek and Stiles reading aa book, Cora snuggled up next to Derek just enjoying the presence of a real pack and the bonds so warm and strong and familiar.

Cora and Derek’s necks yanked up so quickly when they realized that Peter and Harry weren’t alone. Unsubtly sniffing the air, Cora and Derek’s eyes glowing supernaturally, blue and gold, realization crashing down upon them.

“No, no, no it’s not possible!” Derek vehemently shook his head, the book falling to the floor carelessly, pale and shocked, “We didn’t, we didn’t,” shaken to the core. Laura hadn’t left Cora and Aaron behind…no… “NO!” he choked off, Peter was one thing, Cora was one thing, both of which he still felt guilty about, but their eight-year-old human packmate? In Eichen House. He fell to his knees, despair choking him.

“Aaron!” Cora said, tears in her eyes, none of the tough young woman she’d tried so hard to be, as she approached them, touching his face, “Where….where’s he been?” not quite wanting to acknowledge what she already knew, what Derek already knew.

Harry slid over to the cupboard, rummaging through his very neat collection of potions. Plucking the ones he would need for the moment, making a note of any that there were only a few left off in order to bring some up from the basement. Tapping the vials with his hand, draining some of the potion from two of them, so that he didn’t overdose the boy. Once he had everything he moved over to Derek, gripping his neck, bringing those supernatural blue eyes up to meet his. “Stop taking the weight of the world on your shoulders.” He stated sharply, “It will not help Peter, it will not help Cora, and it sure as hell won’t help Aaron. Yes, you and Laura should have stayed back to see if anyone survived, but you didn’t, you cannot take Laura’s actions as your own, she was the alpha. She is responsible. You’re no good to Aaron like this Derek…no good at all, now are you going to feel sorry for yourself or are you going to help your packmate get better?” knowing this was the time for truth and harsh reality over comforting, although what he was doing right now was comforting him.

“How?” Derek choked out, how could he help him?

“Have I not helped you, Derek?” Harry said softly, crouching down beside him. Stiles had his hand gripping Derek’s shoulder, no doubt grounding him, giving him what his instincts were telling him to, pack comfort. “By just being there, offering comfort, a place to stay, someone to talk to, aiding you when required…you’re his cousin, he will be so happy to have family again, it might take some time, just like it took you some time to accept it.”

Derek calmed considerably as he listened, his wolf burrowing into his side whining softly, licking at his face.

“We cannot change the past Derek, but we can make a better future, for him, for you, for Cora, for everyone in Beacon Hills.” Peter added to the conversation, “But Harry’s right, stop dwelling on the past, you’ve been doing so well letting go of the guilt, none of us want to see you drowning in it again. Do you think I would lie to you if I blamed you?”

Derek sighed, “No,” knowing Peter as he did, he always told the truth.

“As I’ve said before I don’t blame you, Cora doesn’t blame you, Aaron won’t blame you. Now go run Aaron a bath, I want to wash that stench off him.” Peter said, keeping the fury carefully contained not wanting Derek to think he was the recipient of it. why was he surrounded by martyrs even Harry was blaming himself. “You listen to your own advice too,” Peter added, kissing Harry on the cheek reciprocating the one from earlier.

“I think I still have some of my old pyjamas here that might fit him?” Stiles chimed in, without his usual blabber understanding that this definitely wasn’t the time for it.

“This is a nutrition potion, he’ll be on them for a while, this a mild pain relief,” Harry said as he was handing them over, “Give them to him,” holding the last one up, purple in appearance, “This is a sleeping draught, it will allow him to sleep undisturbed for twelve hours, dreamlessly he’ll be doing a lot of sleeping in the coming weeks while his body gets stronger.”

“Thank you, and no, we’ll use our things,” the need to put their own scents on Aaron would overwhelmed them, doesn’t matter if he’d be swimming in them. Their wolves would make it so.

With that Peter, Derek and Cora were gone with Aaron safely ensconced still in Peter’s arms. Their feelings coming through the pack bonds, and judging by the messages on Stiles phone, Erica could feel it too. She had gone home sometime after he and Peter left to have dinner with her parents.

Harry opened the file and begun to read the cold clinical words from the doctors at Eichen House and what they had done to Aaron. Unsurprisingly, Stiles tried to see, but he didn’t last long, deciding against reading what had been done to the fourteen-year-old kid. He realized from reading his DOB.

Mournful howls bellowed out of the werewolves, with the wolves joining in. No doubt at the state Aaron was in, properly seeing him for the first time and the vicious and plentiful scars covering his body. Humans didn’t heal, not like magical or supernatural folk did. He had scars of his own, they were not pretty but he got them working, not being dissected.

Merlin help any of the orderlies, guards or doctors if they got free – very unlikely – because Peter would tear them to pieces. Even if he had to wait decades to see his revenge through, if anyone was patient enough to wait it was Peter.

Harry suspected he'd follow as ever, in all Peter did.

--------0

There we go! another chapter out for you to enjoy! Not exactly what I wanted to write, but what I wanted to write was significantly much darker and it doesn't really fit in the story I don't think...what do you think? Will we see Harry spending time in Eichen? while the Hales get reacquainted? Or will they stick together and I'll have Hermione dealing with it? writing it out etc... or just reading the details of the case could be enough! I suppose since its still got a bit to go it can't hurt to have more stuff happening before it gets 'better' so to speak! :D will Eichen be renamed and become another supernatural prison? Or is it too near the population? R&R please!

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 47

Harry woke at four o’clock in the morning to his wards pinging, Harry felt out the ping and realized it was Hermione. She must have deliberately did so since she was one of the few who could come and go as she pleased. She probably did this to avoid wakening up any of the other occupants in the house, well aware they probably needed the rest. He didn’t begrudge Hermione coming to him, and was grateful she hadn’t woken everyone up. The pack hadn’t been able to rest easily, in fact it’s only been a few hours since sleep pulled them under. Easing himself from where he’d been plastered across Peter’s back, managing to stop himself from face planting on one of the wolves that were curled up next to the rest of the pack here in the pile for comfort and security.

Harry tip-toed out of the living room, being as quiet as possible, before closing the door behind him and relaxing a little. With the door closed, the pack could continue to sleep in peace now with no sound able to penetrate the room. With his normal gait he made his way to the door and opened it, giving Hermione a small sympathetic smile. “Decaf coffee?” he suggested, dressed in a t-shirt and a pair of boxers, when Hermione nodded, Harry led her towards the kitchen, both of them unconsciously quiet.

Hermione sighed softly as she took one of the seats, “I honestly want something stronger,” she rasped out, today had been…horrific, what a way to begin a career. She’d known she’d find a lot of unpleasantness, but this…what they’d found…she couldn’t have imagined in her worst nightmares and she had a lot of them.

“Fire Whiskey?” Harry suggested, giving her a look, he wouldn’t judge her for taking the alcohol over decaf coffee. Pausing in his bid to make her the brew, waiting patiently for an answer. There was no point to continuing if she didn’t want any after all, but no point to stopping if she was only going to take it.

“Go on then, make it a double,” Hermione agreed, glamour slipping away from her features.

Harry noticed her face was drawn and tired, eyes red from where she’d been crying, probably continuously tonight. The wizarding version of a pair of sun glasses for when the occasion rose. Today had most definitely been that day…or yesterday really if you wanted to be all technical. Merlin, he knew she would be up and back at it bright and early and probably had been told to leave for the night.

“Thanks,” Hermione murmured, as Harry set the glass down beside her, she just didn’t want to be alone. The thought of going to her flat – which was very near MACUSA’s building in New York – had filled her with dread. She probably shouldn’t have woken him up, no doubt he hadn’t had much sleep either, but she just couldn’t force herself to go home alone. “How’s Aaron?”

Harry pursed his lips as he sat down, “We don’t know yet, they bathed him and got him comfortable, he’s had a Dreamless Sleep draught, he’ll sleep throughout the night.” Stiles had eventually had to go home to his dad, Erica had stopped by for a bit before reluctantly leaving again. The pack bonds had been so strong that Erica had been compelled to make sure her pack was alright, so nobody blamed her for appearing at the door out of breath after Stiles text messages weren’t satisfactory enough for the girl.

Hermione solemnly nodded, rubbing her eyes, so bone achingly tired, but too wired and still in some state of shock to sleep. She’d thought she’d seen every possible depraved thing during the war. This job she realized, was going to make her realize just how very wrong she was about a lot of things.

“What did Damon find out about the ‘Dread Doctors’?” Harry asked, rolling his eyes at the name they’d proclaimed for themselves. Honestly, giving themselves stupid names, it was idiotic really. At least Lord Voldemort had been a little bit more original, and quite smart given it was every single letter of Tom Riddle’s name.

“I actually don’t know yet, what he found out though…he ordered their execution immediately, they were a threat most extreme according to Damon, and frankly from what I’ve read I agreed.” Hermione murmured, “He was actually shocked and whatever he saw was abhorrent to him, according to everyone else, he’s never reacted to whatever he saw in someone’s mind before.”

“No, he’s the best of the best,” Harry agreed, “It’s why MACUSA pay so much for him to consult, he’s not officially a MACUSA employee,” they were lucky he was nearby and free in order to aid them.

Hermione nodded, sipping on the whiskey, feeling much better for having company despite the conversation. Harry always made her feel more centred, more in control, which was funny to her, since most of Harry’s plans had been on the spot, and admittedly they all got out alive so there had to be something to his luck.

“So what exactly did happen to them? They were impervious to magic were they not?” Harry asked, the floorboards outside the door creaking, Harry couldn’t say he was overly surprised to see Peter there, his desire for information was just as level as his own.

“It’s probably breaking news on the TV,” Hermione told him, gesturing towards the TV in the kitchen, which was very rarely used, it was all hooked up to the internet and everything, Teddy liked using it. He was despite the fact he was a wizard, endlessly fascinated with all things Mundane, between him and Stiles they knew the ins and outs of all this technology. Giving a tired smile to Peter, who without pause squeezed her shoulder in reassurance. He could smell how lonely and tired she felt, he knew those feelings intimately, and as a pack adjacent she shouldn’t ever feel alone.

Harry put the TV on and turned it to a local news channel’s to see what Hermione was referring to, as Peter came to stand behind him, before arms were wrapping around his shoulders bringing him closer to the werewolf. A massive wall of fire was the first thing they saw, amid a black background before they begun to comprehend everything they were seeing. The institution was engulfed in flames,

“A fire spread out in the premises at around 9:32 this evening…”

“…Working tirelessly to try and control the flames and drowse the fire…”

“…it’s been reported that no patient has come to harm, but twenty-five orderlies and doctors have thought to perished in the flames getting their charges to safety.”

“…the blazing inferno is too much for the firemen to even attempt to breech the building…”

“…the speed in which the building is being consumed…”

“...and the official cause will sure to be investigated once the blaze has been put out which doesn’t seem to be any time soon.”

“…the patients are being escorted to safety, for information about it call this number 0…” The TV was then muted then, as they processed what they’d just heard.

The reporters were reporting from behind the tape as dozens of fire engines and firemen tried to control the blaze. They’d made sure that no servicemen had attempted to enter the building, this was a controlled and sanctioned mission, and they did not want anyone, not even Mundane’s to die doing their job.

“Merlin, please tell me you and everyone made sure nobody else was sequestered there?” Harry swallowed thickly, the place was massive. He knew if he stepped out of his property he would be able to see the blazing inferno from his back door, and knew tomorrow morning there would be nothing left of it, Eichen house would be no more.

“Of course we did, we did an actual physical search, then the president did another search physically and magically.” Hermione wasn’t offended by Harry’s words, she would have asked the same thing. “The Dread Doctors were still in there though, they were set ablaze first…we ensured they perished before vacating the premises. There are five wizards still in the area making sure the Muggles are safe.”

“And you’re making the orderlies hero’s,” Peter said, distaste evident, but it was a good way to prevent any questions as to why so many people had gone missing he supposed. Dying to save their patients instead of being known as the despicable characters that they actually were.

“No,” Hermione said, pursing her lips, “We’re going to…leave out information for the reporters to find…it might not be the truth but it will shed more than a heroic light on them.” complaints about heavy handedness going unpunished with the patients and other…disreputable things not all of them lies either. They were too disgusted to allow them to be buried as good men. They didn’t deserve the honour, whether they were covering it up or not. Sipping on her fire whiskey again, a pleasant warmth radiating within her.

Peter’s mouth stretched into a vicious thing, as he tightened his hold on Harry, satisfaction purring through him.

“How do you explain the entire workforce being there?” Peter asked, it stank of a coverup.

“Well, not all of them died, those unaware came with us, they’ve been obliviated, two inmates going missing had them calling on the workforce to find them, the reporters will probably suggest they started the fire but there’s nothing that can be done about that.” the official cause of the fire would be an accidental in due time, but he didn’t state as such in front of Peter, she knew it would be a sore point for him, naturally. They thought of everything in order to keep themselves safe and leave no stone unturned.

“There’s also something else,” Hermione said, sliding her hand into her cloak pocket and withdrawing parchment. “These people have been seen around the vicinity tonight. We could sense the other about them. I don’t pretend to know everything about the pack or your decisions…but have you given permission for anyone to be in your territory?”

Harry’s lips twitched, ‘don’t pretend to know everything’ that was Hermione being polite, she knew everything about werewolves, and what she didn’t know she’d discover very quickly and in the best manner possible.

Peter moved slightly, but didn’t release his hold on Harry, looking at the drawings he’d been presented with. “Deucalion…that’s Kali and this is Ennis, the Alpha pack we’ve been warned that they were here but we haven’t seen them yet.” he told her, she already knew about the Alpha pack, so he didn’t say anything farther. “If they’ve seen magic at play…I wouldn’t be surprised if Deucalion actually contemplates backing away for now until he gets more information or a greater understanding. Or at least the Deucalion I knew…but the one I knew would not have done the things he’s done.” He was as close to a hippy werewolf as one could have gotten, with all the peace talks with the hunters.

“I suspected as much,” Hermione nodded, “I’ve contemplating approaching them and giving them an official warning…either that or having them arrested for their previous crimes, but I’m unsure if I have the authority to arrest them for crimes when my division wasn’t up and running. It’s something I’ll need to discuss with the president, Donovan.” She’d find out, even if she had to pass the case to Major Crimes. she was not going to allow Harry or Teddy to remain in danger or any of the Hales who Teddy and Harry loved so much, and would be devastated if anything happened to them. She would too, she was becoming fond of them all. And she and Harry protected those they loved with a fiery passion born of blood and war.

“You, definitely,” Harry stated curtly, absently curling his fingers through Peter, feeling the need to be close to his mate, through the bond from Peter, and indulging it. “Major crimes cannot do anything with your division up and running, they’d need to give anything considered a magical creature whether it be a suspect or victim to you. They only have the authority to go after wizards and witches as has been the norm for a good long while since Dexter Hale and MACUSA came to an agreement.” There was no time limit on being arrested for murder, and they had collectively committed a lot of murder if rumour was to be believed. Which was technically all they had, rumours no proof.

“That’s quite correct,” Hermione conceded, nodding it was what she suspected but still would make enquires before doing anything about this so called Alpha pack. At least now she had pictures to add to the ever growing list of information she had. Once she had confirmation she would begin the process and go after them, but this case took precedence. Understandably so.

“They were too close to Cora for comfort,” Harry added. “There is no coincidence that they’ve been in both places, I dread to think what they had in store for her.” A grim reminder that they had actually encountered the Alpha pack in the past before they’d made their way to Beacon Hills and most definitely for a reason. Whatever that reason was, well, they’d foiled it by getting Cora from under them, and nobody in the pack would be hurt by those disreputable werewolves.

Peter’s lips pressed together at the mere thought of what Deucalion could have done. “Are you able to discuss the case in it’s entirety?” with me, went unsaid. Not that he really cared about breaking laws in general but he didn’t want to Hermione to end up in trouble, so if he knew it wasn’t to be discussed outside of this room, then it would not be.

“Well, you work for MACUSA as does Harry, so legally I’m not breaking any laws,” Hermione pointed out, “Although, technically I probably shouldn’t be discussing it since it directly impacts you, as both a relative of the victim, and since it’s affected your territory… it is a double edged sword.” Finishing her drink off, her brow furrowed.

“Donovan allowed his presence to continue after finding out about Aaron, if he was going to ban him he would have already done so by now.” Harry explained, “Although, I wouldn’t be surprised if you aren’t called in to deal with any of the people involved as a lawyer, which will give you time to focus on your exams anyway, which you’ll probably need with your attention divided.” Something else that would stop them going on a date. They knew each other, were familiar with each other, intimately, without any sexual feelings coming into it. They were mates but there had never been any sexual intimacy or actions. First because Peter had to recover…now it seemed as if they were destined to wait longer and longer. Part of him feared that the moment had passed and they were destined to be non-sexual partners for life, but there were small moments were it seemed possible to turn the tables that continued to

“What is it you wanted to know anyway?” Hermione asked, well aware that Peter wasn’t just asking out of the goodness of his heart, he must want to know something. Hearing a noise, she glanced at the doorway, and found Derek pushing open the door, with the most vulnerable look Hermione had ever seen on the young werewolf yet. Although, considering his age, one couldn’t actually call him a young werewolf truly. He’d seen too much to be considered young too, and adding this burden on top of his already burdened shoulders – whether he was to blame or not – wasn’t something she wished on anyone let alone Derek. Giving him a warm smile, even though she didn’t feel like doing anything other than falling asleep.

Derek grimaced right back, at least he’d tried that was the main thing, Derek’s usual countenance was to scowl and retreat when they first met. As she spent more time in their home – and there was no doubt that Derek, Peter, Cora and the others all considered this home – he begun to calm around her. She was pleased to see despite what happened he hadn’t retreated to old habits.

He moved to sit as close to Peter as humanly possible without crowding him, seeking the safety and security of his Alpha while he was vulnerable, while the whole pack was vulnerable. If one member of the pack was vulnerable, they all were, and they’d received quite a significant blow to their reality today. Derek would probably feel slightly embarrassed about it in the morning. Peter had made sure that every member of his pack fully accepted their wolves, and while training Erica, Derek had easily slipped back into the right mindset, easily done to a safe and secure place to stay and an Alpha that cared. A mindset Derek hadn’t had since he was fifteen-years-old and he’d taken a hit of guilt and lack of confidence due to what happened to Paige, and then with Kate and the fire…well, it was hardly surprising he’d been at odds with himself. It wasn’t something glaringly obvious, that anyone could point out but it had nonetheless been there.

“The Were’s down there, where are they now?” Peter queried, leaning against Derek, giving him the comfort his wolf wholly sought.

“They’re currently in an induced slumber in our healing ward at MACUSA, nearly every single one of them,” Hermione revealed honestly, “There are a few who aren’t as…affected by what that place was doing and were able to leave under their own power. Only due to the fact they are only recently captured, a few days to a few months. They’re with the others, healing, and we will ensure they are truly alright and have somewhere to go before we let them get on with their lives.” She swore, she would not see a single of them lonely, afraid or wondering what they were going to do next. There was a fund for magical victims, and she’d use it if need be, she would not see any of them suffering further because of what that horrific place had stripped from them.

“And their packs?” Peter asked.

“We’ve not spoken to any of them yet, Peter, they’re in a healing sleep while their bodies recover from the horror they’ve endured. They’ll be getting what they need, sustenance…then begins the hard work, the bodies heal much easier than the mind…more so with those who have healing abilities.” Hermione sighed, “We honestly don’t know what the hell we’re going to do, there are so many people but we’re working on it.” this case might just be the biggest one they’d ever undertaken in the history of MACUSA – except the whole war with Grindelwald of course – they needed to bring in other Alpha werewolves in, they’ll definitely need them, to ground the others, anchor them, give them pack should they need it – a temporary Alpha – until their packs were informed if they were lucky enough to have any.

“I see,” Peter said smoothly, eyeing her speculatively, wondering if she had any additional information she’d be willing to share. His eyes closing, what he’d seen earlier that day playing across his closed lids, the people, the fear, the terror…inhaling sharply, he re-opened his eyes, “If you need any help whatsoever, I will do what I can, so long as it does not affect our pack.” and Hermione was pack, albeit right now just pack adjacent although truthfully she was more like pack than pack adjacent these days. The fact she didn’t want to be alone and immediately came to the pack house spoke volumes.

“We will need your help,” Hermione agreed, “So many Beta’s are without an Alpha…” her mind dwelling on the Alpha pack…a way to build redemption on their characters…binding vows to ensure they never harm those under their care. Was there any hope for any of them anyway? Did she want those people anywhere near people who are vulnerable? It was certainly something worth digging into. The mundane trauma seems to have made them all break.

“I’ll do what I can, plus, it would be good to have a more secure pack,” Peter agreed, without turning more teens anyway, it was the best time to turn them, although Peter wasn’t sure if he believed that or not. Even someone near death – or actually dead for a few minutes – could come back fully healed and a Were. “More people to patrol, we are vulnerable I can’t deny that and obviously I cannot ask the teens to take their focus from their education to patrol as often as it needs done.” Thankfully though, it wasn’t as desperately needed with Harry’s magic making things easier.

“Do you even need to patrol?” Hermione pondered, head cocked to the side, the buzz from the alcohol allowing her to think on things that wasn’t the current case she was on.

“Yes,” Peter answered solemnly, “Don’t get me wrong, magic is…a wonder to behold, but the territory needs to smell of pack, otherwise Omega’s and other packs will think it’s for the taking.” Which in the long run could prove quite…problematic to say the least.

Derek was nodding in agreement, he couldn’t be more grateful than he was for Stiles and his introduction to Harry, despite the fact he’d been most unwilling to begin with. He had given him something he desperately wanted, and hadn’t had for six years. Stability, home, an Alpha, someone to answer to, and more importantly his family back. Peter, Cora and Aaron…Circe he didn’t want to think on what would have happened to them otherwise it made him sick to his stomach.

“That makes sense,” Hermione agreed.

“Are there any more victims from Beacon Hills?” Derek asked, and they were victims, all of them. Being a victim didn’t make you weak, didn’t make you stupid…didn’t make you gullible, it just made you exactly that a victim of circumstances, or life.

“There probably is, especially those who became victims to the Dread Doctors, this is their hunting grounds,” Hermione said, “Damon has returned home and intents to give us a list of everyone that they did experiments on as well as pictures to make things easier. It will take a while apparently, they’d become somewhat immortal with all their experiments they did upon themselves. Fortunately, for us at any rate, they weren’t impervious to Fiendfyre.”

That silenced them all, quite frankly what could you say in the face of the fact that people – calling them people was generous – had created creatures using humans as experiments. It was the sort of thing you read about in comic books not in real life, that wasn’t meant to be the reality but unfortunately, it was turning out to be so.

“You going in to work at your normal time tomorrow?” Harry eventually ventured to ask.

“Yes,” Hermione stated immediately, she was the boss, she had to give everyone their orders and make sure everything was done correctly. There could be no mistakes on this case, she refused to allow any to be made on a case of this magnitude. Not that it would lead to them being freed or any such thing like in the Mundane world. They would never let a threat to magic, to society to go free, you’d really need to severely screw up for that to happen.

“Then get some sleep,” Harry ordered, “You’re going to need it if you’re going to spend all your time in MACUSA.” He refused to allow her heath to decline for anything, even this case. Hermione could be singularly focused, he’d already gone through worrying to death about Hermione’s health after Ron and the baby.

“He’s right, if you’re going to be of any use to everyone you need rest,” Peter agreed fully, “Exhausting yourself will help nobody.” He was pleased by her worth ethic and desire to help them so much, but not at the extent of her own health and Harry’s worry. He was already worrying about enough without that on top of it. He refused to allow his mate to worry about things that were no need of it.

“I know,” Hermione replied sighing softly, she knew that, but her body just didn’t want to shut off, she wanted to help, she wanted to be in charge of every aspect of the investigation but she couldn’t. The urge to ask how Aaron was again was strong, but the answer would be the same, they just didn’t know. She honestly didn’t think they’d be able to question Aaron any time soon either, it was just a feeling they had and it wasn’t just because the pack wouldn’t allow it either.

“With us or do you wish to use your usual room?” Harry asked her, his voice and face softening seeing that she was going to get some rest and wouldn’t continue to fight him on it. ‘usual room’ was the guest room which she hadn’t really used since before she’d met Peter and the rest of the pack. Even when she stayed the nights of the full moon, she’d make her way to the bedroom at around five o’clock in the morning desiring a proper rest.

“I’d rather not be on my own,” Hermione admitted, hating herself for it too. Fortunately, she was with people who fully understood, one through a severely lonely childhood and adulthood – although admittedly it was his own choice for a while – and those who had grown up with a pack without having a single real moment of privacy and silence in their lives. Their sudden exile when their pack was destroyed was enough to last them an entire elongated lifetime.

“Want another drink or a sleeping draught?” Harry asked her, reluctantly standing up and coming away from the welcoming warmth of Peter.

“Drink,” Hermione declared wryly, sleeping draughts would render her exhausted throughout the day after she slept, it was one of the downsides of taking it.

“Alright, let me get it for you,” Harry murmured, and before long all of them were back in the living room and retiring for the night or what was left of it at any rate.

---------0

“Planning on passing on the Alpha powers?” Hermione asked, as she entered the library with coffee in each hand. Everyone else was still sleeping, and she did not wish to wake them. No, she’d have something quick to eat, drink and straighten her clothes and change their colour before making her way to MACUSA to begin her work.

Peter all but jumped, shifting as if he had a sudden desire to hide the book and feel like a child.

Passing a coffee over to him, she sat down near him, a curious look on her face removing the small plate she had her breakfast on, two pop-tarts. “Are you alright?” wondering if there was a reason for his sudden desire to read from the book. “Why would you desire to give up the Alpha powers?” she asked, breaking it up and popping the warm gooey breakfast food into her mouth.

“I don’t,” Peter confessed seriously, sipping the coffee, it wasn’t exactly how he liked it but good enough to drink without grimacing.

“Then why?” Hermione asked shrewdly, tapping the book with her finger, first ensuring there was no sugar on her finger, she respected books too much to get them dirty. She was aware of everything in the book, she’d read it recently and knew everything contained therein. There weren’t many books she wouldn’t or couldn’t read. She loved and cherished all knowledge.

“I was merely trying to find out if a bonded human would live as long as a bonded Alpha Werewolf,” Peter explained, and Harry was an Alpha, they were destined to be together so much so that Derek had submitted to Harry before he came along, saw him as his Alpha. Magical or not, Harry was human, he would decline at a human rate. He just wanted to know if a magical wizard – who was essentially still human – would have his aging slowed due to their bond or if in a few decades he would lose him. He did not believe that Harry would ever accept the bite and give up his magic, not for anything.

Hermione stared at Peter, unblinkingly. “Wizards and witches can live up to over two hundred years if they take care of themselves…but Harry…Harry’s different, it’s not my secret to share so it’s something you’ll need to discuss with him.” she and Harry had investigated it, keeping it from Ron, for fear that the boy would get angry and run his mouth. Ron was loyal, but easily angered and lets his temper get the better of him. He’d have died for Harry, no doubt about it, but Ron was still…easily jealous and angry. He would have seen it as yet another thing that Harry ‘gained’ because of who he was. Ron would have calmed and seen it for the reality it was though, but they couldn’t risk something like this becoming known because of Ron’s temper. She loved him, had loved him fiercely, but it didn’t mean she was blind to his faults. He’d had many faults but so many good points, she’d miss him always picking up her life after losing Ron and the baby had been singularly the most difficult time in her life.

“What does that mean?” Peter asked, a shrewd look appearing on his face, as he tried to gauge just exactly what Hermione meant and how Harry was different from others of his own kind. It was clear he was, Hermione had basically confirmed that, and he wondered just how different he was that she felt he wouldn’t need to worry about Harry aging…it seems she believed the other way may happen. His coffee completely forgotten as his mind mulled over the puzzle that had been handed to him.

Hermione shook her head, a grim smile, “Talk to him about it, I shouldn’t have even mentioned it,” she told him, taking her empty cup and single pop-tart before vacating the room. “Bye,” she added, padding through to the kitchen and a moment later Peter heard her Apparating away, preventing him from grilling her for more information.

Peter sighed, shaking his head, well, there went his source of information then. re-entering the library, he grabbed the book and put it back into place. Staring at the book in the shelf amongst the other books, pondering on what on earth Hermione could have meant…there were only so many ways one could take that pronouncement and he wasn’t sure he liked some of his thoughts regarding that.

He would definitely be asking him, his curiosity had been roused, but for now, the urge to return to the pack was strong. Everyone was still sleeping, the collective stress of his entire pack had woken him up. Leaving him feeling restless, and not wanting to disturb the rest of them, he’d decided to head for the library.

“Mmm, you ‘Kay?” Harry murmured, head burrowed in the pile of pillows, his head almost burrowed under Derek’s arm from when he moved sometime in the night. Feeling Peter plaster himself across his back, Aaron was in the middle of their pile, and everyone made sure to touch him but not overwhelming the boy should he wake up before them. Which was unlikely, the potion would keep him out of it for a good long while yet.

“Yes,” Peter replied, he wasn’t really, but there were better times to discuss what Hermione had implied to be a secret. He was going to enjoy what calm and quiet he could grab. He wasn’t the only one to have had a restless night, Derek had been restless too.

He wondered what gossip would be roused today with the total destruction of Eichen House…to be fair if they hadn’t done it…he would have.

Fear of fire or not…he would not have borne its existence any longer, and that’s without knowing what his nephew had gone through. He hadn’t read the file, he couldn’t bring himself to read it.

-------0

Will there be redemption for the Alpha pack? Will Deucalion wave a white flag so to speak (He'll still get his ass kicked in Big Bad no worries lmao) realizing that its futile and he wanted to remain free? Or will Harry and Hermione be able to speak to the part of him that died when his own pack turned their claws on him and bring him back to that mindset instead of a monster? Or will this be the first of the many battles to get the supernatural world to settle down and become aware of MACUSA and that it is now being policed? Mreg yes or no? if no then Malia will be brought into it i think...is yes, well would you like to see it written out or just a quick scribble in the epilogue? R&R please!

Oh, and Happy Holidays everyone :) I hope you enjoy it and have a good time! Just in case I don't update again before the holidays are over :D

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 48

“Hey, hey, hey, easy, Aaron, it’s me, it’s uncle Peter, c’mon now kiddo, you’re going to be just fine,” Peter said, his voice tinging with desperation. Nothing anyone said or did got through to the boy, he just cowered in the corner in fear. It set everyone on edge, the scent of fear, it was a repugnant odour. Made the wolves want to lash out and attack, it was a good thing that they had such good control over their own animalistic selves. Not that they’d ever attack a pack mate, it was just an unpleasant situation.

“Hey, Aaron, you seen Derek? Look at him? He’s changed so much,” Cora crooned, “See all that scruff? He looks like a bear doesn’t he?” laying herself flat out against the floor, making no attempts to move closer. “Doesn’t he look silly?”

Derek gave Cora an indignant look, feeling slightly insulted, that was until Aaron giggled a little. It made his heart ache hearing that, he sounded like a three year old and not the teenager he was.

“Ask him what age he is,” Harry asked, observing the scene but staying away, not wishing to scare Aaron further. As much time that had passed, they still looked like the people Aaron knew. Watching the scene with suspicion, but it was only a suspicion they’d need a healer to confirm or deny it.

“What? Why would that help?” Derek asked, his brow furrowed a little.

“I believe…he’s retreated into his own mind,” Harry explained, “Someone who does that to this extent, you’ll see a different age all the time. His mind space is what it’s often called, it can be found with meditation process. It can also be accessed when someone is feeling vulnerable but safe enough to just let go.” mostly called a ‘Sub space’ but this was for only certain creatures with the need for a dominant alpha. Clearly it wasn’t the second suggestion, he’d done it to survive no doubt.

“How can we bring him back?” Cora asked, her eyes never leaving Aaron’s which were suspiciously blank. No recognition, no spark of happiness that had just been present moments prior.

“He might never come back fully, and if he does it could take years, and even then if met with a stressful situation…it could cause him to retreat again.” Harry informed them softly, his gaze sympathetic and sad.

“And if I bit him?” Peter asked, would that not make Aaron feel strong enough to survive without needing to retreat into his own mind? He understood the desire, he’d done the same thing years ago in a bid to escape the pain.

“Being bitten doesn’t take away the mental trauma of what he’s been through. You’d just be putting Aaron in grave danger and making it more difficult to control him should the need arise.” Harry explained, “That’s if the bite even took, and if he didn’t become something else because of that mental trauma.”

Peter inhaled sharply, “A Kanima?” shocked, that’s the sort of situation they came from?

“It’s entirely possible,” Harry informed him, shrugging his shoulders helplessly. “I am not all knowing and all seeing,”

“If this was Teddy…what would you suggest?” Peter asked, causing Harry to flinch, the thought alone causing unimaginable pain.

“If it were Teddy…” Harry said inhaling sharply, “I would have his mind wiped, to the day before the fire and give him a de-aging potion. He wouldn’t remember what happened, and I’d get to raise him.”

“Wait you can do something like that? de-age someone and completely wipe their memories?” Cora asked, not sure whether to be awed or shocked.

“Yes, and yes,” Harry said, “There are potions that can completely wipe someone’s memories, the spell isn’t quite as accurate, and really was only invented to be used on Mundane’s since wizards and witches memories can be recovered.”

“Why didn’t you suggest it before?” Derek asked, surprisingly his voice wasn’t accusing just curious with a little caution.

“Because we didn’t know how Aaron would be…mentally, it’s usually reserved for worse case scenarios. Plus, as young as he was…I’m sure the Mundane will remember him, it will create a whole lot of suspicion and questions.” Harry explained, “So, yeah, worst case scenario.” He wasn’t even sure they’d allow it since they lived in the mundane world.

“Magic can change looks,” Cora pointed out, could she really get her young cousin back?

“Very true, but you’ll have to remember how it will affect him to have his looks altered, he’ll be confused enough as it is, to see you all aged and learning what happened to the rest of his pack. Especially his parents, it will all be so new to him.” Harry gestured towards Aaron, giving them an understanding how it would be from his point of view.

“It’s better than this,” Derek said, his entire face spasming in pain. He and Laura were to blame for this, they’d just upped and left, they hadn’t even stayed to see if anyone else survived.

“I understand that…if you want, a blood adoption to could be used, but it will require Aaron’s consent, even if we get permission to go through with the process and he’s de-aged. That will change his looks to the two new parents, giving him a completely clean slate and ability to live out his life in this world without complication.”

“It requires consent to go through with? I assume you’re meaning more than just ours?” Peter asked, eyes narrowed thoughtfully, “How likely would it be?” there was no point to getting all worked up about it if they were just going to be denied. The thought of giving Aaron a fresh start was an extremely alluring prospect that he wanted to jump on.

“Given his…situation I’d speculate that it was a given, they’d agree immediately without needing to know everything.” Harry confessed, “The only drawback as I said…the mundane world, MACUSA fears above all else, someone finding out about the supernatural world. Like you naturally, it’s a fear that’s been around since the dawn of time and the world of man showed what they thought of all things different. I do believe a de-aging potion along with an adoption potion, if it’s one of you, his looks wouldn’t change all that much, but his DNA will.” He was a Hale and all the Hale’s seem to have strikingly similar looks. There was no doubt in the world that Cora, Derek and Peter were related, not only because of their good looks – which is natural of course, they were werewolves – but because of how similar they looked.

“We could make him our son?” Peter asked, glancing at Harry, wondering if it was much too soon to consider that aspect of their relationship. Fortunately, they were mates, they were meant to be together, and Peter would never want to be with anyone else. Harry was his mate, it was a natural conclusion to desire to do this with him.

Cora got a little closer to Aaron, and begun stroking his hand with the tip of her fingers. She made no move to go closer to him, and just relished in getting to actually touch him.

“You’ll have to understand if you do, do that, he might inherit magic, which might make him becoming a werewolf…unlikely I’m not sure if he’d want to be a werewolf, after living with magic. It would be the same if you went the other way, after living with your wolf for years.” Harry pointed out, living with a magical core…it was intense to say the least, to be without it? Well, nobody would want to be that was the point. “He might be lucky enough to have both due to our combined DNA.”

“You mean he could become a wizard and a werewolf?” Peter gaped, “But it’s impossible to be both…”

“No, it’s really not,” Harry shook his head, “It’s just a superstitious belief, anyone that has had magic and became a werewolf…only had small reserves anyway. Like a Druid, they’re basically only have drops of magic, and when turned…that magic is turned into their Beta spark. Wizards and sparks are fundamentally different.”

“You mean if something happened to Stiles I could…” Derek said slowly, he could bring him to Peter and he’d safely be able to get the bite?

“Yes, Peter could bite him, but I don’t think Stiles will need much help once he has full control of his powers. He’ll be able to heal pretty much the same as you. Better still if he mates with a werewolf.” Harry explained, completely ignoring Derek’s red cheeks, yes, they all knew Stiles was Derek’s mate, even if he was ignoring it, they also knew why. Kate Argent had done a number on the boy when he was young, so no doubt Derek wouldn’t act until the teen was older. He was seeing someone though, so hopefully in the long run he’d begin to realize him wanting to begin dating his mate didn’t make him a sexual predator like she was.

Peter was in awe of Harry, without so much as a second thought, he had agreed to do this with him. Then again, he was already a father so this wouldn’t be a big change for him. “How would Teddy react to this?” he would never wish to alienate the relationship Harry and Teddy had. The boy worshiped the ground his dad trod on for good reason, Peter was in awe of him too.

“Ecstatic to have another brother,” Harry said wryly, “Stiles,” he added seeing their confused looks, all of them wondering if Harry had another son they didn’t know about or hadn’t met yet. That cleared up their confusion.

Stiles and Teddy had always considered themselves brothers, whether they got to spend a whole lot of time together after Teddy headed off to Hogwarts. That hadn’t changed when Stiles became best friends with Scott McCall also.

“Who do we need to ask to go through the process?” Peter asked, watching Aaron’s eyes becoming drowsy, as Cora continued to stroke his hand soothingly. Thankfully they’d given Aaron something…simple to eat, and cooled it down considerably first. Since he had scooped the porridge with his hands and ate it so fast that he’d nearly made himself sick. His hands were still coated in the remains, sticky, but nobody cared, he’d eaten that was the main thing. The bowl was still wedged in-between his legs.

“A Healer first and foremost will do an initial assessment, then MCPS will get involved, Magical Child Protective Services, they’ll be there to ensure that the child hasn’t been abused by the family only but considering everyone knows where he was, they’ll sign off on it and it will be handed up to President Donovan to sign, once they’ve given the all clear, the process would be safe to begin.” Harry informed them of the process. “Usually it can take weeks, but I’ll push it through,”

“So then how quickly would you be able to see it pushed?” Peter queried, glancing at Harry who sat on the sofa giving them enough space to see if Aaron would recognize them. there had been nothing since he had uttered his name in that horrid cell. Despite knowing it might happen…it had been devastating still to have Aaron so terrified of them this morning.

“A few days,” Harry said thoughtfully, “If it’s something you want done, I can call upon my healer, you might remember him, he aided you.” Technically he was Donovan’s private healer, but Harry had been using him since, not that he’d needed any time from the healer personally, just asking a few questions here and there.

“Then do it,” Peter said seriously, he wanted this to happen, he couldn’t take much more of this, he did not want to see his nephew living like this…a shadow of his former self. This was just agonising, he’d rather burn again than watch this. With no clue as to whether his nephew would get better, or spend his entire life just terrified of his own shadow.

“He won’t have to be awake, will he?” Derek asked, he didn’t want to see or hear any more of the screaming and pleading, his heart had already shattered into a million pieces as it was.

“I don’t know,” Harry confessed, “I honestly don’t know what goes on in the process, whether he will just want to talk to us and get a full understanding or whether he will wish to spend time with Aaron on his own.”

“This is all screwed up,” Derek muttered, he’d thought it so often since they found Aaron but hadn’t stated it out loud.

“Yeah, it is,” Harry agreed, “I’ll get in touch with James and see if he’s available to come, I assume you want it at the earliest convenience?”

“I’ll pay double to have him come immediately,” Peter declared strongly, he’d pay anything needed to ensure Aaron got the best possible care right away. There was little doubt that Harry was summoning the best healer possible so he didn’t ask such an inane question. They were never going to have to worry about money troubles. Not with all the money he’d had stashed in the Hale vaults, it was no longer there of course, he had moved it. To various different locations, just to be on the safe side, ever cautious as he was.

“I’ll inform him,” Harry said easily, “My Floo network is over there, keep an eye on him, he might not react favourably.” Seeing someone do magic for the first time could be terrifying to someone who had been hurt so much that they’re afraid of everything let alone magical displays.

Peter automatically moved, positioning himself so that the direct line of sight to the fireplace was obscured.

“Healer James Preston residence!” Harry flung the Floo powder into the fireplace, the fire turned green as he waited.

He didn’t have to wait long, “I’m Healer James Preston, how may I help you?”

“It’s Harry Potter, I’m sure you’re aware of what’s going on lately?” he questioned the healer.

“Yes, I’ve been giving more than my share of a helping hand,” James admitted, his tone sombre.

“One of the victims was Aaron Hale, he’s been down there six years, it isn’t looking good.” Harry explained quietly, “Peter has the desire to see that Aaron is given a potion to wipe his mind of the last six years and de-age him, so that he can have a normal life. Since you know the process, I’m hoping you will sign off on it.”

“That’s usually a last resort, it’s barely been two days,” James protested, before pursing his lips, not sure if he approved of it or not.

“You know what they’ve been through, how many of those kids are intact?” Harry pointed out, none of them would have a normal life, he knew that. They’d always be looking over their shoulders, jumping at the slightest sound, terrified of the supernatural.

Inhaling sharply, “None of them,” he admitted with a grimace. “Except those too young and born in captivity to remember in time.” They’d rescued babies for Merlin’s sake, babies as young as months old who had parents that were in no way capable of coping with dealing with a child on top of their own issues. All bar a few who were extremely protective of their offspring. Who would be able to survive after what they’d been through.

It’s probably the only reason they were still whole and not entirely feral.

Peter stiffened at that pronouncement, while he knew a lot, he didn’t know everything, hadn’t seen everything.

“Will you come and at least give your opinion?” Harry questioned, “You will be well compensated for your time.”

“Very well, I’ll be through in five minutes, I need to prepare,” James said, sighing softly, barely discernible. This wasn’t about money, although it didn’t hurt, he’d worked pro-bono for days, helping those who needed him at MACUSA.

“Thank you,” Harry said, and with that the connection broke, and the fire went back to normal. Harry reclaimed his seat, and everyone remained silent, contemplating everything that had happened in the past day or so. The wolves were outside, they didn’t want Aaron fearing for his safety, but Harry disagreed, he believed Aaron would gain comfort from them.

True to James’ word, five minutes later on the dot, he made an appearance through the network. His gaze automatically assessing the room, and then Aaron. The boy was in the corner of the room sleeping, a massive wad of covers, blankets and pillows strewn where he lay, a den for him, that was good, he needed all the comfort he could get.

Harry set them all up with coffee and tea, before James got down to business, drinking his dark and strong. “Now, has he eaten at all?” getting straight to questions.

“Yesterday we gave him a dreamless sleep draught,” Harry informed him, “We found him here the next morning, cowering in the corner for no apparent reason. He didn’t seem to recognize anyone in his family, not even Peter who had managed to get some semblance of a response from Aaron while he was still in Eichen House.”

James nodded as he wrote down everything he was told.

“This morning we gave him porridge, it’s my understanding giving him such a large breakfast would do him more harm than good, especially since we don’t know what they’ve been given him, when they actually fed him.” Peter bit out, eyes blazing red in fury, he definitely wasn’t fed properly, you could see each and every single one of his ribs and his spine. “He’s severely underweight, you can see all his ribs, his spine, he’s been starved.” Peter’s eyes shone wetly, as his rage met new heights just thinking about it.

“He’s had a potion to give him the nutrients he needs,” Harry added, he’d need to take it for years before true progress was seen if they didn’t go through with this idea. “First of many,”

“That’s good, there’s going to be an overwhelming need for that particular potion, we need to make sure we don’t run out of supplies,” which meant buying overseas as well, and from private growers.

“I’ll do my part,” Harry promised, he might not be the best when it comes to potions, but he damn well knew his way around a nutrition potion.

“I will also,” James agreed, to be a healer he had to have gained a few certificates in potions a few certificates more one could become a potions master also. In fact, a lot of healers actually elect to do so, giving them two Masteries.

“How much did he eat?” James asked.

“Scoffed the lot,” Harry told him, “With his bare hands, he didn’t even look at the spoon, I didn’t give him too much suspecting it might happen.” A faraway look on his face.

“And why would you suspect something like that?” Cora questioned, none of them except for him had thought it might happen. “Do you think he’s feral?” feeling very defensive of her cousin, and wrongfully taking it out on Harry. She was very easy to anger still, and it did not help the constant upheavals the had once the pack was settled.

“No, Cora, I know what it’s like to go hungry, to be starved, to just want to eat the quickest way possible so that I actually got something to eat without it being taken away.” Harry informed her bluntly, “To be locked away discarded and forgotten. I’m not saying what I went through was anything compared to Aaron, because it wasn’t, but it doesn’t mean that I can’t understand a little what he went through.” More than they could comprehend, it is what it is. He could accurately guess Aarons reactions in a way that the rest just couldn’t. Understanding Cora felt frustrated, angry but didn’t have anything else to take it out on. “I think you and Derek need to go for a run, take the wolves with you and don’t return until you’ve gotten some of that frustration off you.”

“I’m sorry,” Cora murmured as she passes.

“It’s fine, I can understand how you feel,” Harry said sincerely, “You just need to find a different way than taking your frustration out on your pack. Because if you don’t…it won’t lead anywhere good, it won’t do to have your pack avoiding you eh,” he judged her a little. She was still a young teenager in so many ways, and Harry remembered how angry he had always been then too.

Derek and Cora listened to their Alpha and did indeed go for a run.

The wolves needed some time with their pack too anyway, so it was good for them all.

Peter gave Harry a grateful grimace, compared to Laura though…Cora was doing rather well. Going through the teenage angst years with pack bonds feeding you wasn’t the easiest thing in the world. He could remember his own years as a teenager, and they hadn’t been easy, but easier still because he’d been the only teen in the pack at that time, his sister already had children of her own for the Moons sake.

“Let’s be honest here, James, after seven years of that place…what are his chances of a normal life?” Harry pointed out, “Not that Peter or any of the Hales would skirt their duty, they’d help him for the rest of his life not out of obligation but because they love him. Seeing him like this is killing them, and it’s only been a few days. Having him retreating to different ages, and being unable to look after himself sometimes not recognizing them…it’s not fair on anyone let alone that boy there who has been grieving his lost pack for the past seven years while being tortured for the simple matter of being born into a werewolf family as a human. Putting him through testing him to see if it was possible to use his genes in order to supress anyone with the werewolf abilities and make them human.”

“I understand why you want to do it, it’s just been ingrained into me that it’s only done as a last resort. There could be a chance he might recover fully, but admittedly that chance is very slim.” James sighed, resigned to agreeing with them. “I would have preferred his consent.” Noticing the boy was awake.

He wasn’t the only one who noticed.

“Peter…change into your wolf form,” Harry said, “Trust me,”

Peter barely hesitated before he changed into his wolf, he did trust Harry, more so than he had ever trusted anyone else. Harry had more than earned that trust, and then some, plus, Harry was the Alpha-mate, Peter’s anchor. Of course, he was going to trust him.

Aaron made a little noise, staring at Peter’s form, his hands making grabby fists.

James watched intently, his mind playing over everything he was seeing, while making his own deductions.

Peter padded over, trying to remained crouched as possible, as not to scare Aaron. His tail unconsciously wagging over the complete turn around in his nephew in the short time. Aaron wasn’t even the slightest bit concerned, had they been smothering him so much that he’d been that scared? Or was it just the lack of ‘humans’ in his vicinity that was allowing him to relax? Every human that approached him had hurt him for years now so he shouldn’t have been surprised.

All was calm and quiet as Aaron softly brushed his fingers through Peter’s fur, very carefully might he add. One had had a grip of hair at his back, but that wasn’t hurting him, it was almost as though Aaron was just trying to ground himself. Then Aaron just snuggled up as close as possible, patting Peter’s belly, and closed his eyes.

Harry ended that quietness.

“Aaron? I understand this situation is absolutely scary…terrifying even. Unfortunately, I do need to talk to you.” Harry started, “My name is Harry Potter, I’m your Uncle Peter’s mate, you remember how important mates are?”

“Momma, daddy,” Aaron said tearfully, his brown eyes staring deeply into Harry’s own, part of his true self peeking through.

“Yes, just like your momma and daddy,” Harry said softly, his heart wrenching for the boy. “Nobody should have to go through what you did. What happened to your family won’t happen again, your Uncle Peter was badly burned and was in a Coma for years. Everyone thought you and Cora died, and the man who took you will pay very heavily for his crimes.” Deaton was the only possible suspect, unless there was someone they were not seeing.

Aaron just remained silent, tears coursing down his face, and falling into Peter’s fur, Peter who just whined plaintively.

“We can give you peace Aaron, a second chance, you won’t remember what happened, and you can grow up again. Unfortunately, we need you to agree to it, it’s your decision.” Harry added quietly, not daring to move closer. This was the calmest Aaron had been…and it was allowing Aaron to shine through, the boy who had been through too much in his young age.

Aaron shuddered, his entire body jerking as if he was just being reminded of what had happened to him, his hold on Peter tightening significantly.

“Aaron?” Harry spoke softly, “Would you like that? A fresh start? I promise you that everyone who hurt you will pay.”

The boy seemed incapable of speaking, instead of gave one short jerky nod.

“Aaron, is that you agreeing?” Harry asked, green eyes silently encouraging the young boy.

“Stay with Uncle Peter?” his voice hoarse from disuse.

Peter’s muzzle nuzzled into Aaron and licked his face.

“I’d like to see anyone try and stop him,” Harry teased, “Yes you’ll stay with your uncle Peter, and your cousins Cora and Derek.” Deciding against telling him about the additional members of the Hale pack that had been acquired since the fire. He’d find out when he was in a better mindset.

Aaron nodded just once again, before obscuring his face in Peter’s fur.

“He certainly understood what we were discussing, but he’s mentally I’d say around five-years-old.” It was unusual to regress but remember what happened. Or perhaps he’d forgotten how to talk except in short bursts, either one was actually quite possible.

“He called me Uncle Petey until he was seven,” Peter explained after turning back into human form, keeping Aaron safely ensconced in his arms. “So I’m thinking eight,”

James nodded, Peter would know best after all this was his nephew. “Having his consent…such as it is, makes things easier to accomplish.”

“Such as it is?” Peter asked, giving James a blank look.

“Unless I spoke to him at length I cannot say whether he was just agreeing or whether he actually meant it.” James explained, “And I dare say I won’t get much talking done with him, he’s very skittish, understandably so.”

“You are going to agree?” Peter then questioned, holding his breath.

“It is in Aaron’s best interests,” James agreed, “Yes, I’m going to give my referral,”

“Don’t get your hopes up, there are still two hurdles to pass,”

“How often should we give Aaron something to eat?” Peter asked, deciding to get his money worth, and as knowledgeable as Harry was, he wasn’t a healer and made no attempts to be either. If asked, he would give his very best guess. Making it clear that it was only an educated one.

“Very small dishes, eight to ten times a day, but it’s very unlikely he’ll eat everything but he will attempt to. Which will lead to bouts of sickness maybe even Diarrhoea which will cause dehydration which can lead to very serious consequences.” The healer went on to explain.

“The potions I’m giving him will prevent that,” Harry quickly reassured Peter, who looked worried, and who wouldn’t be? When healers or doctors say ‘very serious consequences’ they meant it. The last thing Aaron needed was to be dehydrated, his body wouldn’t be able to handle it.

“It must be bland foods he gets, such as sweet potato, chicken his body will no longer be used to food with a great deal of flavouring.” The healer added, even putting flavouring in the porridge might cause him problems. The last thing he needed was an upset stomach, when it was vital he began putting on some weight. He was so gaunt that James actually contemplating suggesting that the kid be hospitalised. “Even if you’re tempted to give him sweets, it’s not a good idea.”

“Okay,” Peter agreed, he was used to human complications, even if he didn’t understand them himself.

“Good, now let me fill the information out, would you like me to hand it to MCPS?” the healer questioned, glancing at Peter and Harry, his quill poised in mid motion as he stopped writing waiting on their answer.

“If you don’t mind,” Harry said, “I’d appreciate that,” a healer bringing it in would allow the stage to be settled sooner, since they would wish to speak to him regarding his part in the process. To clarify a few things and get his personal opinion on it before then coming here to finish the second stage of the process.

“No problem,” James reassured them, before continuing on with his work, he’d known what it was about before coming here, so he’d brought the necessary documents with him. otherwise he would have had to return home to retrieve them. It wasn’t often he was asked to do something like this after all.

Pinging alerted Harry to company, before he wanted to smack his head, “Sh..oot, I forgot it was today they were coming to finish the obstacle course.”

“Then Stiles will no doubt be by directly after, he noted the time and date they were coming, and he will want to oversee their process.” Peter said wryly, which meant Derek would spend a great deal of time finding excuses to be outside as well, if he even bothered to. There really wasn’t a subtle bone in is nephews body. How Stiles hadn’t figured it out was anyone’s guess…but the boy wasn’t only a virgin but no doubt had never had anyone interested in him before, thus even if Derek flirted with him, he wouldn’t see it for what it was and would assume he was just teasing.

He wondered whether Derek would get exasperated and ask him outright or whether Stiles would get a clue first…a subtle smirk working its way onto his face, his Emissary in the making was going to keep things interesting around here.

“Excuse me,” Harry murmured, he couldn’t just leave them waiting.

He eased the wards around them, allowing them to walk up the pathway, if Derek and Cora felt them, they’d know they were allowed on the property and they were safe. All people who could get on the property were personally invited by him. whether it was a one time thing or not, nobody could get in uninvited.

“Thank you for coming gentlemen,” Harry said, opening the door invitingly, “The obstacle course is in the back, you’re all aware of what you’re supposed to do or would you like me to go over it?” guiding them through his home, and through the utility room and outside the back garden, ignoring the blanching at the sight of the wolves, and the wizards knew they were wolves, shifters were significantly bigger, so they knew these were natural and wild – no matter how domesticated they were raised – predators.

“Actually we have the paperwork, you can tell us if it’s correct, and sign off on the work if it is,” the boss stated, the most composed out of the rest of the workers. Handing over the clipboard with all the details they needed, staring at the obstacle course in awe, what they were building was bordering on impossible to complete. It looked like a great deal of fun through.

Harry chuckled to himself as he checked the information over, it looked as though Peter was quite correct. Stiles was here, ready to watch and probably ask a million questions, it’s a good job that Derek and the others would be nearby. So that no tempers were lost if Stiles got too overwhelming. Checking over the list of spells, he nodded, exactly what he wanted, he slid the quill out the side and signed it, before putting it back. “It’s perfect,” he informed them, “How long after they’re put on can it be used?”

“It can be used immediately afterwards but we always recommend at least an hour to settle,”

“Great,” Harry said, handing the clipboard back to the boss, who’s name tag indicated his name was Timothy. “I’ll leave you to it, and don’t worry about the wolves they’ll not harm you.” Was added as purely an afterthought.

“Are they here yet? Are they here yet? Are they here…oh, are they finished?” Stiles skidded through the back door, staring at them with a pout, which was difficult to see as he flailed about almost planting face first on the floor, but Peter who was behind him managed to prevent that by grabbing his clothes with a roll of his eyes, “Please tell me they’re not done!” he added, his clothes still in Peter’s grasp, looking like an errant child.

“Yes, they’re about to leave,” Peter stated letting go of Stiles clothes, a smirk unnoticed, rounding Stiles and making his way over to Harry with his usual lethal intensity.

“Whaa…noo!” Stiles said, looking genuinely gutted.

Harry snorted, shaking his head, “They haven’t started yet, do not overwhelm them with questions,” he warned the teen, but his statement was met with a ‘Who me?’ innocent look from Stiles that made Harry grin, people never did realize what they were getting into with Stiles.

“You’re evil, Alpha,” Stiles grumbled, straightening himself up when Peter flashed his red eyes at him in a playful manner, and scrambling over the wizards who were about to start by the look of it.

“He’s right, you are,” Harry said, swallowing thickly as Peter wrapped his arms around him, his entire body screaming possessiveness, perhaps due to strangers being in what he now considered was his territory or perhaps it was the simple fact it was wizards and Peter felt he couldn’t compete with them. “Who has…”

“Cora and her wolf is with him, he’s calm and quiet, and the Healers headed off to MACUSA to personally deliver the form.” Peter informed him, they might not have known each other long, but they were getting there and he knew what Harry would ask.

They didn’t need to ask where Derek was, since he was standing chatting with Stiles. Either keeping him preoccupied so that he didn’t bug the wizards…or because he simply felt like talking. He wouldn’t later, since he had another visit with his therapist on the cards today.

“This…adoption potion, does it wipe out all other DNA?” Peter asked pensively, not sure how he actually felt about that.

“When we do a test it will show all four ‘parents’ so to speak, once the potions been taken.” Harry explained, leaning back into the warm muscular chest. “It doesn’t get rid of his parents, Peter, it will just be like having four parents, but he will primarily look like us. Or should I say since he already looks like you, he’ll take on some of the Potter characteristics.”

“Including magic, potentially,” Peter pointed out, it was odd to think a potion could change someone at such a cellular level.

“Yes, I’m afraid the Potters have always been on the powerful side,” Harry admitted, “Although I definitely surpassed them all, but that was only because of the infusion of Muggle-born blood from my mother I believe.” And his MOD powers.

“You also live longer,” Peter pointed out, “Hermione informed me that wizards live up to hundreds of years,” tightening his hold, wondering if Harry would tell him or if he’d keep it a secret from him.

Harry licked his lips, “That’s true, wizards and witches can live hundreds of years, my old headmaster was nearly two hundred years old. Barely looked a day over eighty, and probably would have lived longer if the situation hadn’t been what it had been.” His emotions souring just thinking about the old man. “His saying ‘Death is but just the next great adventure’ used to annoy me, especially considering he expected everyone to sacrifice their lives when it was alright for him who had already lived a long and full life.”

Peter remained silent, listening to Harry speaking, wondering if he was going to be told or not.

“I’m not like most wizards, Peter, and this is not something I want to discuss with strangers here.” invited or not, they were still strangers, and he didn’t want to discuss it and have it getting out within the general population. This was a secret he kept very closely guarded, and only one other person knew, and that was Hermione herself.

“Very well,” Peter agreed, biting at his neck playfully with blunt human teeth, feeling rather satisfied that he was indeed going to be told without having to inform Harry that Hermione had already sort of let the cat out of the bag, without actually revealing how or why to him. Meanwhile listening to Stiles and Derek’s conversation. Apparently Erica was trying to build up the courage to talk to him about biting Boyd, her mate. Not that she was really aware of it yet, she was drawn to him she just didn’t know quite why yet, and Peter was just waiting on her asking him, as she should, about anything bothering her, he was her Alpha after all.

Teenagers, but it would ingrain the idea to ‘inform you Alpha of everything concerning’ this way with trust on their side, things would be good. He would be better able to protect his territory.

“Damn, that’s the Floo network going, it’s MACUSA!” Harry easily and reluctantly slid out of Peter’s hold, who followed him regardless, both making a beeline for the living room where Cora and Aaron and the wolf was.

Thankfully Aaron was asleep, sandwiched between two wolves, Cora is seemed had transformed to make it easier on her cousin. Cora was asleep as well by the look of it, she didn’t even throw them a look when they moved into the room.

“Ah, Peter, may I have a moment of your time?” President Donovan asked, staring at the power couple through the Floo, and he knew they would be a power couple. Grateful that Peter was already there and he didn’t need to wait too much longer.

Peter arched a brow, “What is it regarding?” glancing at his youngest nephew, he came first, regardless of whether he was content at the moment. To be away from him would be…extremely difficult so he’d rather only have to leave if it was important. If it was anything that could wait a few days then he’d prefer that.

“Peter…if all goes well, Aaron will be young again and he’ll definitely need you then, the grief will be very new and very real.” Harry explained mildly, speaking softly so only Peter could hear. “You’re best getting everything you need done now, while Aaron’s mostly asleep. So that you can spend time with him when he is really going to need everyone around him.” as he grieves it wasn’t going to be an easy time…but considering the alternative it was the best solution all around.

------0

I think the next chapter will focus primarily on Harry and Peter...will we see Derek and Stiles relationship before the story ends? I think to do that will require a little time jump...Will Stiles becoming a full time Emissary immediately or will we see him becoming an officer of the law like his father? What of Teddy? Will he become an Auror or will we see him primarily opening up a sanctuary for injured wild animals? Will that be what comes of the area where the fire happened? Turning it into something good? R&R please

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 49

Druid Alan Deaton paced the cell he’d been placed in days ago, they fed him three times a day, and each time he tried to get answers to where he was. Why he was there and demands to make a phone call. Each time they ignore him, put he food through the slot and leave him to stew in his own worries and fears. His anger had drained from him after the first day, now he was just extremely worried, bordering on terrified.

“Druid Deaton, you will follow me,” an Auror commanded, opening the door with magic, stepping back and waited for the Druid to move.

“Where?” Deaton asked, refusing to budge from the very uncomfortable bed. The mattress was thin, which had made sleep damn near impossible. He was cold, they hadn’t even allowed him to bathe. Instead he had cleaned himself in the sink in the corner of the room.

“If you do not come with me, I will take you with force,” the Auror intoned, staring blankly at the Druid.

“But where are you taking me?” he asked, desperation written across his face and in his voice.

“You have three seconds to comply,” the Auror stated, getting impatiently, wand twitching in his hand. “One…two…”

Deaton swallowed thickly and stood, he had no idea what these people were capable of. Or how they would ‘force’ him. He had more composure than that, he did not think they were Werewolves, but must associate with them. They must know Peter, since he was the one who took part in this. Shuffling over to the door, he stepped out, half expecting to be killed on the spot. No, Peter was too selfish for that, no doubt Peter himself would want to kill him. Peter had never really trusted him, not like Talia had.

“Walk along the corridor, I’ll be right behind you,” the Auror ordered, and it wasn’t meant to be reassuring, no, it was definitely a warning not to start anything he wouldn’t finish.

Straightening his spine, refusing to let these…people know how terrified he was. He slowly and evenly begun walking in the direction he’d been ordered. It seemed he’d soon find out what was going on, and suspected this was all an elaborate scheme Peter had set up, he was quite vindictive like that. Did Peter blame him for the fire? Was this why he was going to such lengths? Where was Scott? Was he truly arrested or was it again all part of Peter’s scheme? No, Melissa wouldn’t have gone along with it, nor would Scott. They owed him too much, for taking the teen on as an assistant.

Deaton’s eyes roamed everywhere, not that there was much to see as they walked the corridor. Just more cells, all of them identical in size and appearance. Then they got to the door and the change in atmosphere was…immense. Suddenly sound burst from everywhere, voices echoing, subtly noises from the elevator, doors closing, urgent calling, owls swooping, paperwork flying by it was all so chaotic for someone seeing it for the first time.

Deaton gaped at everything, awed and apprehensive, small squat creatures, flying paper, oddly dressed people, elevators that didn’t seem to have any cables. How were they doing this? That sort of magic just wasn’t possible, it wasn’t, yet he couldn’t deny what his eyes were seeing. He touched the wall in front of him, expecting it to be an illusion, but it wasn’t, it was very real and very cold.

The Auror behind him cleared his throat, “Move,” he was ordered, normally they were bound for the trip to the courtroom, but the Druid was not a danger to anyone else alone himself. He was practically a squib that could sometimes use rituals for magic. In other words he was just a pathetic fake. Using the magical around you for rituals wasn’t the same as being magical.

“Courtroom please,” the Auror informed the House-elf working the elevator, his voice becoming kinder now that he wasn’t speaking to the prisoner. He did keep the Druid in front of him, wand aimed at his back at all times. If he tried anything he’d fid himself bound before he could so much as twitch.

Deaton felt his stomach swoop unpleasantly, as the elevator moved, glancing up, leery as hell over the fact there wasn’t a single cable carting them up. What sort of magic was this? It was obscene. It didn’t take long at all for the doors to open, and he was poked in the back until he stepped out, and then they were off, walking towards a more ornate – if possible – part of the building with golden double doors with plaques on them.

Courtrooms.

When they stepped in, he expected Peter Hale to be the only one there, just staring with that smug smirk of his he liked to give. Yet it wasn’t, the doors opened on their own and he found it packed with people dressed so very oddly, and all staring at him as if he was the weird one.

What the hell was going on? Why was he here?

“Why am I here? What right do you have to hold me?” Deaton asked with deceptive mildness, they could all see he was extremely anxious and a second from completely losing it.

“Were you not read your rights and informed when you were arrested?” came President Donovan’s dulcet voice. A stark contract to the intimidating figure he made, as he stared Deaton down from where he stood in the middle of the room.

A single nod from Donovan had Deaton magically propelled towards the seat in the middle of the room, and bound to it, like all others were when placed in the seat.

“He was,” Peter confirmed, eyes flashing red as he stared Deaton down from where they sat. Rather enjoying the shocked and befuddled look on Deaton’s face. The Druid thought he knew everything, but he did not. He was very much unaware of the magical world, or had been, now though, he was being judged by them.

“Druid Alan Deaton, you’ve been placed under arrested for accessory to murder before and after the fact, conspiracy to commit murder and obstruction of justice, today you’ll face justice for these crimes, so you understand?” it was Harry who spoke this time, coming in the double doors, evidently having heard what was going on despite not being in the room. “MACUSA, that is the Magical Congress of the United States of America, will find you either guilty or innocent and decide on your fate.”

“Magical congress? What tomfoolery is this? No such thing exists!” Deaton spluttered, his heart beating double time, much to Peter’s delight, beginning to realize just how much trouble he was in. A whole magical society? How on earth had he remained ignorant of that? He was a Druid, he had many connections…how was it that he didn’t know about this?

“You’ve heard the charges brought before you, how do you plead?” Harry asked coolly, the council were already sitting, ready to hear the evidence against them. They were rather tense, but after these past few months who could blame them? Things just kept on happening, hunters wiping out dozens of packs going rouge, then the hospital and those things that called themselves the Dread Doctors – which were thankfully dealt with – but they had to hunt down and find every victim out there. A great deal many hadn’t survived the horrific experiments. All the while having to continue as normal, with trials and such, it was quite a tiresome time.

“I…I where’s my lawyer? This is illegal,” Deaton squeaked out, harsh reality hitting him in the chest. This was really happening, he was on trial.

“You waived your right to a lawyer when you first came in,” Harry retorted, gaze disconcertingly blank. He knew it was only because the idiot had thought it was all an elaborate joke or stunt. He’d failed to realize just how very real this was and he got to relish the sight of dawning realisation swamping the Druid in droves. Oh, it was a glorious sight to behold. “And before you pretend you didn’t, be very aware that it will only take a minute for this entire council to realize you’re lying. Because I can and will showcase my memory of your arrest and detainment.”

Showcase memories? Just what were they? Some sort of werewolf/Druid hybrids? Such a thing wasn’t possible. He knew that for a fact, he knew everything, his Druidic library was massive, he’d made sure to read everything he could get his hands on. it’s primarily why he’d become the Emissary of the Hale pack…their library was quite frankly probably the biggest out of all pack libraries across America. Or had been before the fire.

“How do you plead?”

“Not guilty,” he rasped out, they couldn’t have anything on him surely, he had always made sure to stay out of the confrontations. He believed in maintaining the balance, so he never interfered unless it suited him and it was never directly.

That did not sit well with the council, who muttered darkly, shaking their heads and glaring at Deaton as if they knew something he didn’t. Which made his anxiety and unease skyrocket.

“Do you wish for a lawyer now?” Harry asked, they were entitled despite the fact he had waived representation. It would set them back for a little while, but inevitably, he would be sentenced today.

Deaton glanced warily at Peter, as if suspecting they would lump him off on the werewolf. “Yes,” he agreed, his bald forehead beading with sweat.

“Very well,” it was president Donovan that spoke, “Auror Hogg, take him to the antechamber where he can speak to his lawyer, inform them they have twenty minutes maximum otherwise the trial will be delayed a further month of which he will spend down in the cells under MACUSA.” It was quite a dreadful place to be, but it was a prison not a hotel, and it hadn’t been made to be a comfort for prisoners.

“Yes, Sir!” Auror Hogg immediately adjusted the restraints, binding Deaton, keeping him bound in the hands, while he gained the ability to walk, he found as he was propelled off the seat and forced to walk in front of her.

“Legally there was no need to do that,” Peter said wryly, crossing his legs as he relaxed back without the offense odour of Deaton in the room. He smelt of fear, rage, terror, and sweat, and it wasn’t a nice combination at all. He was becoming increasingly sensitive those smells, due to the fact he was living in a house that always, always smelt clean and even MACUSA did, the people were always clean too. So, yes, Deaton was horrific to smell. “He did waive his rights, which extend to a trial.”

“They do,” Donovan agreed, “But I believe he was…largely unaware of how serious this situation was.” giving Peter a knowing look, the Werewolf was very well aware of why Deaton had said no. In other words he was taking pity on the Druid but his pity only went so far. A lawyer wasn’t going to really help him at this point, just drive home how serious it was.

Hopefully the lawyer will convince him to plead guilty, and get a lesser sentence. The fact he’d already plead not guilty…didn’t show him in a favourable light. It meant that he didn’t believe he was guilty of anything, which made the sentencing all that harsher because of it.

“How is the young one?” Donovan asked softly, his entire countenance changing to one of profound compassion. Ashamed to say that he couldn’t quite remember his name, but wish to ask nonetheless.

“Terrified,” Peter breathed out in supressed anger, hating that he was grateful to be here instead of watching over his terrified nephew. It was wrong on so many levels, but by the moon, it was horrifying just watching him so scared of his own family, his own pack. He would see to it that Deaton paid very heavily if he was responsible.

“Not for long,” Donovan said sombrely.

“No, not for long,” Peter agreed, within the next day or so, the procedure would go forth, and he’d have his nephew back, and the fear and terror will be forgotten. Ripped from his mind to never be thought of again. Except from everyone who knew what he’d been through and thinking on it in the dark of the night.

They were going to ensure he was in a safe world, and no hunter would rip his family away from him again.

“How are the other patients?” Peter asked, a haunted look on his face, he had seen them…nearly all of them and it was an awful sight, some broken beyond repair, some feral, some near feral and others just so cut off from reality that it was heart-breaking. There were a few Beta’s that Peter had an interest in, and had actually made tentative pack bonds with, despite the fact they weren’t actually pack yet.

“Well, the Alpha’s you have suggested are…amendable to the idea of taking on a few of them…which is a good thing, we haven’t successfully been in touch with them all. Alpha Satomi is due to come in this evening,” Donovan explained, “I’m meeting her directly after this trial,” he added absently.

“A lot of them lost pack due to hunters in the past few years, they’re good people and will like to help.” Peter agreed, his contacts weren’t always on the wrong side of the law. Just because they were cautious about starting up another alliance between a Hale pack it didn’t make them bad people. He honestly didn’t blame them, his sister had been all too in the name of peace with hunters. Those packs now know it’s not possible, they’d soon realise that he wasn’t anything like his sister and would destroy any hunter that so much as sneezed in his territory.

Talia’s indoctrinate had led Laura to abandoning not only him, but Cora and her cousin. Run and hide, run and hide, run and hide, Talia had always insisted, but he doubted she meant at the expense of members of her pack. Despite it not being what Talia meant, it had happened, that indoctrination had happened nonetheless. Horrific to contemplate now.

That’s if they weren’t arrested by MACUSA first. News was actually beginning to spread about them, MACUSA, that is. He’d had pack Alpha’s, seconds or the Emissaries calling him about the rumours, since it all started in Beacon Hills, and Peter was telling them the truth. Whether they actually believed him or not…nobody knew.

They would soon enough.

Peter and Donovan continued to talk amiably, while Harry read over every question he was to ask Deaton again. He detested having to read off the list, so he always elected to try and memorise the questions he was to ask before the questioning began. He was pleased to see Peter and Donovan getting on. As they rightfully should, he supposed, considering Donovan was now Peter’s boss, since it was official, he’d become a full time lawyer for MACUSA. Pending his passing his exams, but nobody believed for a moment that Peter wouldn’t, even with all the distractions going on. Not that his nephew was a distraction, far from it.

A short burst of bangs left Auror Ward’s wand, warning them of Deaton’s impending return. Not even a few moments later, Deaton, his lawyer and Auror Hogg returned, then Deaton was swiftly manoeuvred back into his seat.

“Druid Deaton would like to change his plea,” the lawyer insisted, standing next to Deaton. “And aim for a lesser sentence.”

The look Deaton shot the lawyer that was definitely not on the cards. What on earth had been discussed if Deaton was against it? Lawyers didn’t go against what their clients wanted, whether it was in their best interests or not.

“Druid Alan Deaton, you’ve been placed under arrested for accessory to murder before and after the fact, conspiracy to commit murder and obstruction of justice, today you’ll face justice for these crimes, so you understand?” Harry echoed his words from earlier, waiting impatiently for Deaton to say ‘guilty’ and get to the sentencing.

but he would be taken below and questions about Eichen house and his possible culpability with the Hale pack demise.

“Not guilty!” the panicked Druid suddenly sat up straighter, eyes blazing with fury.

The lawyer swung his gaze to meet Deaton’s, with an aborted motion to raise his hands in defeat. An irritated look on his face, he’d just told him what to do for the best outcome, and he’d just agreed only to dismiss it? What on earth was the Druid thinking? He was making this worse for himself.

“Then let’s proceed,” Harry stated, “Auror Hogg…please proceed.” Gesturing for her to give the Veritaserum to the Druid.

“What is that?” Deaton asked, craning his head back, looking at it as though it was a poisonous snake ready to strike.

“I did warn you,” the lawyer sighed, “It’s Veritaserum, truth potion,”

Deaton wanted to scoff yet again, stuff like that didn’t really exist, he would have already made it if it was true. Even if it did work, he was sure he was strong enough to resist it, even the Mundane stuff was all mind over matter. He could endure a little discomfort if it meant beating this potion. So Deaton closed his eyes and meditated, centring himself. He had just breathed out when he felt three drops of the potion dissolve on his tongue, he had this, he could do it.

Then he completely and utterly spaced out, he felt like he was disconnected from his own body. He couldn’t even bring himself to panic in face of what might happen.

“What’s your name?” Harry asked, getting down to business.

The lawyer, rubbed his eyes tiredly, before sitting himself across from Peter Hale. Who he was coming to find was extremely ruthless, quite frankly he dreaded working against him, and he had only been here a few times.

“Doctor Alan Deaton.” He replied, without any conscious through, he hadn’t even begun to put any effort into it, finding he couldn’t, he felt much too lazy to do anything other than just answer their questions.

“Age?”

“Forty-five,”

“Are you the Hale Pack’s Emissary?” Harry asked, getting into it, now that the expected questions were answered.

“I was the Hale Pack Emissary under Talia Hale,” Deaton corrected under the potion.

“You were not Laura Hale’s Emissary?” Harry asked.

“No,” he declared.

“Despite the fact your Emissary duties were expected to be extended to the next Alpha of the Hale pack?” Harry pointed out.

“I only agreed to be Talia Hale’s Emissary,” Deaton intoned.

“Which of your duties come first, to balance or the pack?” Harry then questioned.

“Balance, my Druidic responsibilities come first,” Deaton didn’t even hesitate, and wouldn’t have even if he wasn’t under the potion.

“Were you aware of the plans hunters had regarding the decimation of the Hale Pack?” Harry questioned, pursing his lips.

“Yes,” he confessed without feeling, “I am a Druid I do not interfere.”

“You allowed your pack to be targeted, to allow the deaths of both adults and children all for the sake of your balance?” Harry asked, genuinely aghast, and he wasn’t the only one, everyone else in the room were silently disturbed at what they were hearing. Was this the way all Druids thought? Were they a danger to the supernatural world? Were the packs with Druids all in danger because of Druids non-interference beliefs? It was something they would need to look further into.

“Yes,” Deaton replied.

Peter snarled under his breath, claws out but he remained stubbornly seated. He wasn’t going to give anyone the satisfaction of getting under his skin enough to attack them. He wasn’t going to risk his own new employment and freedom for this sick twisted son of a bitch, he’d pay that was all that mattered. A single brush of his mate’s – and anchor – hand against his neck calmed the beast with him and his claws were sheathed once again.

“Did you remove Aaron Hale from the fire and take him to Eichen House?”

That got a reaction from everyone in the council, all of them knowing there was a reason he’d ask. If Harry Potter suspected him, there had to be some element of truth to his question, and after what they’d heard…they honestly didn’t think they’d be surprised by his answer.

“Yes,” Deaton declared.

“Did Laura Hale know about Cora and Aaron?” Harry asked, giving his own questions.

“Yes,” Deaton told them.

Peter’s face spasmed in agony, unable to believe it.

“She knew what you had done to her cousin?” Harry questioned.

“No,”

“Just that both had survived the fire?” Harry deduced.

“Yes,”

Harry swallowed thickly, his disgust at Laura Hale skyrocketed to greater heights. He wasn’t sure how Derek was going to take this news, not at all. Perhaps it would be best if Derek never knew…it would crush him. Who was he kidding? Derek and Cora probably already suspected that Laura knew…but the confirmation would cause further hurt.

“Did you manipulate Scott McCall into killing Gerard Argent?” Harry asked, and it’s exactly what had happened, instead of doing something he had encouraged a boy who had already killed to murder someone else.

“No,”

“You expected him to survive the bite?” Harry asked genuinely taken aback.

“Yes,”

Inhaling sharply, “For what purpose?”

“So that when Gerard became Alpha he would lose his powers and it would go to Scott.” Deaton explained, having no doubt that Gerard would have killed Peter to become Alpha and just facilitating the change for the best outcome. Having Scott as Alpha of Beacon Hills, unaware of the majority of the supernatural world would give him a great deal of leeway, especially when it came to the power of the Nemeta.

“You expected Peter to be killed,” Harry asked through gritted teeth.

“Yes,”

Harry’s fists balled up, fighting the urge to deck the bastard, his son had almost died, another boy he loved like a son would have died. Inhaling sharply, he forced himself to calm down, they had their answers now. The crimes he’d observed and did nothing to stop…he was worse than those who do the deed.

“I have no further questions,” Harry said, stepping back, shaking his head, quite frankly he just wanted to head home, this day had turned out to be a horrid one.

“I…have no questions,” the lawyer admitted, anything he asked him he had a feeling would just make his so called defence worse. He’d basically admitted to allowing the death of many people…it was indefensible. He’d already gone against his advice, he’d told him to plead guilty, that it would reduce his sentence, he’d agreed to it, then bam, changed his mind. he had to do what was best for his clients, and sometimes that meant doing nothing and asking no questions.

Harry watched the Druid get the antidote, watching awareness creep into his gaze as he remembered every single little thing he revealed. Cheeks going ruddy red, not that it was easily noticed. Turning his back on the Druid, he wandered over to Peter.

“You okay?” Harry asked, the people who had let the Hales’ down just continued to mount.

“My sister trusted him, with not only her life but the packs,” Peter admitted darkly, “I just…I never trusted him and often told her as much. He was too secretive, too cut off from the pack that I didn’t like it. I often wondered if he knew, and now I know.” an Emissary was supposed to be an integrate part of the pack, at least that’s the way it used to be, and might still be with some packs…but the Hales? Had sort of distanced themselves from their Emissaries over the years, according to the pack lore. His own Emissary was NOT going to be like Deaton was, he would be fully immersed in pack life, was already immersed in pack life and he’d learn, gain contacts and be on the lookout for anything of interest in the territory. He trusted Stiles a lot more than he’d ever trusted Deaton and considering he had trust issues…well it spoke volumes.

“Suspecting and knowing the truth are two very different things,” Harry murmured quietly, pressing himself against Peter’s back. Every single member of the council was gone, already deliberating, it probably wouldn’t take long at all. “Are you going to inform Derek and Cora about what you found out today?” he wouldn’t blame him if he went either way if he was entirely honest.

Peter frowned, “I have absolutely no idea,” he confessed, did he let it go and let his niece and nephew move on? Was it better to have definitive answers? Even at the expense of what they thought of Laura? “What would you do?” pressing back against the comfort Harry was so willing to give.

“If it were me I’d want the truth, regardless of how difficult it is to digest,” Harry sighed, placing his chin on Peter’s neck, the intimacy between them could clearly be seen, but Harry did not care the slightest. “But that’s just me, perhaps you’re better of asking Cora and Derek whether they want the truth or not…” that way they had a chance to back out ignorant or delve in and know the whole truth.

“I think they already suspect, Derek must have the second he found out about Cora,” Peter sighed, and even Cora must suspect. They were not stupid children, they might not have been raised to be Alpha’s but they were born werewolves, who heard everything, who were self-aware for most part, and knew pack bond’s like they knew to breathe. His nephew, their cousin was just screwing the knife in further.

Harry hummed softly, in complete agreement with Peter.

“Do you think I should go and see Isaac?” Harry wondered, changing the subject, Peter didn’t so much as blink at the abrupt change of subject. He was used to Harry changing the subject when it became too much for him, for either of them.

“No,” Peter murmured, “He needs to leave on his own accord, you can’t help someone that doesn’t want it. Going in before he’s ready will just make the situation worse.” that was the same whether the person was human or Were. This boy would need to gather his own strength and leave if he wanted to. Trying to help him only for him to clam up and end up back in the same situation was just dangerous to the kid. The father would just beat on the kid more. Helping nobody in the long run. If it had been someone he cared about, he would have scared the human into a heart attack though. It wasn’t someone he cared about, it was a stranger he’d only heard of in passing from both Harry and Stiles. He wasn’t pack. End of story.

“He might just be waiting for someone to take a chance on him,” Harry mused, “It’s very difficult to shake off years of abuse.” He knew that from personal experience, “You feel like the whole world is against you.”

Peter said nothing, there was nothing he could say. He was only aware of bits and pieces of Harry’s childhood that had been revealed over the time they’d been together. Usually to explain something, never actually discussing his living situation in the past. What he had heard though made him want to track Harry’s previous caretakers down – his aunt and uncle – and make them pay for their crimes. He also knew Harry didn’t say what he did to get sympathy or pity, just revealing it from his viewpoint.

“You’re probably right, he was close when he called me,” Harry sighed, “It’s my saving people syndrome as Hermione calls it.” chuckling softly, burrowing his nose in Peter’s neck for a few seconds, giving it a nuzzle before withdrawing, when he heard the door open, indicating that the council members returning. “Here we go,” he couldn’t wait to head home, just pile up and sleep.

Peter just smirked, well aware of his ‘saving people thing’ that Hermione liked to call it. He had gotten to know her quite well. He wasn’t selfless though, and was vindictive when wronged or worse…down right dangerous if people he loved were endangered. He would not hesitate to kill to protect. His mate was more wolf than human, he’d raised Stiles the same way, and he had basically raised Stiles along with Teddy since Stiles was young. He truly believed that without Harry Stiles wouldn’t be the way he was but he couldn’t say for certainty of course.

“Council, has a verdict been reached?” Donovan requested of them, staring seriously at the leader who remained stood as the others sat.

“There has,” The council leader agreed.

“Druid Alan Deaton, stand to hear your sentencing,” Auror Hogg demanded, and when he made no move to stand, he was forced.

“Druid Alan Deaton, we find you guilty,” came the voice of the council leader, voice resolute.

“Due to the horrific nature of your actions and your inability to see and acknowledge how wrong what you did was…we sentence you to seventeen years and six months without the possibility of parole,” came Donovan’s verdict. Which meant he’d serve his entire sentence before he would be considered for release. Even then he might not be considered safe for release due to the danger to the public, both Mundane and magical. There was obviously something wrong with him. “Because of you, a young impressionable boy has been sentenced to prison for attempted murder, and will probably never have a normal life after his release.” Yes, after he gets out, the Mundane will be aware that he was in prison. Which made his job prospects very low and low paying.

Deaton’s eyes widened upon hearing Scott’s predicament, suddenly Melissa’s words made a whole lot of sense.

“Your sentence will be served in Alaska’s magical correctional facility, which you will be transferred to right now,” Donovan informed him coolly, making no attempts to allow him to remain closer to home. He had one sister but no other family, and from all indications the siblings weren’t close. Even if they were, he still wouldn’t have made it easy for him. After what his inactions have done…well, the pain he’d caused, he deserved all the possible misfortune he could glean.

Before Deaton could come out of his shock at such a harsh sentence, or even look at his lawyer for help, the Aurors stepped forward and he was transported out via a Portkey.

“Are you staying to visit the others? To meet Satomi?” they were close to one another and spoke about any potential threats and were allies just as Satomi and Talia had been.

“No, I think I’m going to return home,” Peter sighed, tired to the bone, he’d been here for hours, visiting the others giving them the comfort of an alpha amongst other things. Then the trials, despite the fact his exam results weren’t in yet, he’d all but became a full time lawyer here. “I think we all desperately need the rest.” He could feel the exhaustion of Cora, Derek, Stiles and Erica through the bond as well, as Harry’s through the mate bond too.

“We do,” Harry agreed, but he was used to being exhausted, he worked himself to the bone normally, especially when Teddy wasn’t around just so that when it was time for Teddy to come that he’d spent the entire time with him without interference. Or so he was home in time for the full moon so that Teddy had company. “Come on, let’s go,” interlocking their fingers together, Harry urged Peter up and both of them made for the exit.

“Auror Potter, Mr. Hale a moment,” Donovan called out to them, “Here, this is a list of ways you can be paid, get it back to me as soon as possible.” Mundane bank account, a vault, savings account, or paid at MACUSA or a check which would need cashed at Gringotts.

“I will,” Peter accepted the paperwork and put it in his leather satchel.

“Have a good evening,” Donovan said, giving both a nod before swiftly turning and wandering away, already calling out for someone else, getting as much done before he met Satomi for his next meeting. Erin was hot on his tail, keeping him updated on interviews, meetings and everything he had to get done that day like a little spitfire.

Peter and Harry continued their way out of MACUSA to head home, more than ready to sleep. The next few days were going to be just as busy as this.

“Would you like to go on a date?” Peter asked Harry after they landed safely within the walls of their home. They had to make an effort before they became too comfortable with how they were now. He wanted a sexual relationship with his mate, it never seemed like a good time, but he wanted that to change.

“You realize nobody knows you’ve returned yet?” Harry pointed out in amusement.

“It’s time to change that, how about I make reservations at Sweetwater Steakhouse?” Peter suggested, as always one for dramatics and to return to Beacon Hills and be seen in the priciest restaurant around would definitely be dramatic.

“Sure,” Harry said amused, grinning wryly, reckoning he knew exactly what Peter was thinking.

“Early next week?” Peter then suggested, already getting his phone out in order to make the reservations, and if he had to bribe someone to do so…well, it was no hardship.

“Sounds perfect,” Harry agreed, by then Aaron would be young, the pack would be settling once again, and hopefully nothing else would come up and disturb them.

Peter hummed and excused himself, already on his cell making reservations for the Sweetwater Steakhouse.

-------0

There we go! another chapter for you to enjoy will we see many of those that were trapped in Eichen House becoming members of the Hale pack or will they want to be as far away from it as possible? Will it become a prison for supernatural's? Or will it be used to safeguard as a safe heaven or hospital for the supernatural after causing so much bad? Remember it would need to be rebuilt and not necessarily in the same place so that if anything happens they can be taken straight there? With the mundane's being none the wiser? R&R please

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 50

It was a good job that Harry and Peters ‘Date night’ had been for a weeks time. For, the last few days had been…hectic to say the least. Peter had indeed asked Cora and Derek if they wanted the new information that had come to light. Unsurprisingly, they’d both been desperate for the truth. The thought of being lied to, or the truth omitted more like, did not sit well with them.

The truth had broken something in Derek, shattered a barrier that was irreparable. The knowledge that his sister had knowingly abandoned Aaron and Cora…destroyed him. Obliterated every single fond memory he had of her. The little bit of anger clinging to Derek still regarding Peter killing his sister – even unwittingly – had been abolished. He was more tactile than ever. Although, he had been really annoyed with Harry for forcing him to go to his therapist five times that week…for ‘emergency’ sessions.

Fortunately, Harry did indeed know better, and it had been something Derek needed. He needed someone outside of the pack to talk to, about everything in a safe environment and actually process his feelings. He’d never been good with feelings, not since he was fifteen years old, not since Paige and then Kate just made it worse.

Cora hadn’t been surprised at all, she’d been so angry that she’d broken down and cried her frustration out. Since then she’d been using the finished obstacle course, and running a lot with the wolves, all of them, in order to exhaust her frustration. Taking what Harry said to heart, and trying to be less defensive which was a result of her frustration. Derek and Erica were the ones who frequently raced her on the obstacle course.

Having ‘baby’ Aaron around helped calm them all down, the boy was six months old. The pack was constantly around him, so much so that Harry barely got a chance to hold him. He had his birth certificate in both mundane and magical society, the magical society one was truthful but the mundane one believed that the child was that of ‘Harriet Potter’, Harry Potter’s ‘sister’ who had passed away two weeks ago. The father was ‘Peter Hale’ so as not to have people suspicious as to why the child might look like both Harry and Peter. Harry had naturally adopted his ‘nephew’ along with Peter to give him a ‘good’ upbringing. Just another day at the office where magic was concerned.

Stiles and Teddy had both been excited when they first met the baby, and had demanded to go with Harry get everything the little one would need. Stiles and Teddy thought it was funny to get as much ‘wolf’ supplied items as they possibly could. Peter hadn’t come of course, since he wasn’t legally back in the USA yet. He was still in ‘Britain’ and a lot of his time was spent studying and taking exams in MACUSA and spending time with the two Beta’s that had captured his interest and of course his pack.

There was one good thing about having a kid in the house, was that everyone was woken up at the same time every morning. The routine would be that Harry and Peter would get up with Aaron and take him to the kitchen and began cooking the food for the day while one of them fed Aaron. Normally Peter, since Harry was most definitely the cook.

The back door was then opened for the wolves to flood out and quickly do their morning routine peeing and patrolling around the garden.

“He’s doing well,” Harry murmured softy, stroking his hand over Aaron’s soft head of hair, if he wasn’t mistaken Aaron was definitely going to end up with the cursed Potter ‘bird nest’ hair. It made him nostalgic, remembering Teddy’s younger years, the strain had been quite hard on him, back then…but he’d nonetheless ensured Teddy had a good upbringing and he’d succeeded.

His eyes were blue, just like Peter’s, there were subtle differences from the Aaron then and Aaron now, enough that he could live an unencumbered life in both worlds. Without suspicion, and what was wrong with naming a child after one that had passed on? It’s what families did after all. That’s if anyone would actually remember him, humans had a habit of forgetting tragedies, they didn’t want to dwell on them.

“He is,” Peter said proudly, the weight upon his shoulders seeing Aaron the way he had been was gone. He hadn’t forgotten of course, but not seeing it every day had eased the burden significantly, for why dwell on it when Aaron had a second chance at life?

Not even fifteen minutes later, the pack all shuffled in, still in their nightwear, some yawning some wide awake. The smell of breakfast enticing them from the pack pile they’d had going on for a week now, with Aaron safely ensconced in the middle.

“Morning,” Harry said giving them all an amused look from where he was cooking breakfast.

“Morning dad,” Teddy said before yawning.

“Do you have any exams today?” Harry asked, giving him a pointed look.

“Not today, tomorrow,” Teddy explained, shaking his head negatively. Hogwarts had exams at the weekend, mostly due to the fact that everyone who attended Hogwarts was there full time, it was a boarding school after all. Which meant they were able to stretch out the exams instead of cramming them all into ten days, Monday through Friday for a fortnight, depending on the classes one took of course.

Harry nodded absently, as he flicked his wand, and plates flew out of the cupboard and onto the table in front of them as they sat down ready to have breakfast.

“Is your dad working today, Stiles?” Harry questioned, as he plated out everyone’s breakfast, Peter absently passing a plate to the pack, until everyone had their own plates.

“Yes, he’s pulling a double, all the animal deaths have the department befuddled.” Stiles explained, “He has a new Deputy to train too. Jordan Parish. Is there any left I can take for him?” sounding hopeful, Harry’s food while delicious was always healthy. He’d already checked him out, using his father’s own database to do it. At least his father knew what was going on, but he couldn’t exactly explain that to the others at the station, so he was trying to get them to move on. write up their reports and be done with the ‘unexplained phenomenon’ off animals acting weird. Between ‘lions’ and ‘wolf’s’ killing people to deer crashing into peoples cars and dogs acting up. It was certainly strange enough for even cops to gossip about at the end of the day.

Harry just smirked and passed over two Tupperware boxes to Stiles, too predictable by half. Even while he was here, Stiles was constantly monitoring his father’s eating habits.

Harry grabbed his and Peter’s own plate and sat down, before immediately digging in, knowing none of the others would touch their plate until they did. Especially Cora and Derek, who had been raised to show respect to the Alpha by waiting until they begin eating before they do.

Just after taking a single bite, his phone went off, sighing in exasperation, he put his fork and knife down, chewing the food he had in his mouth and painfully swallowing it as he hastened to answer his phone when he noticed it was a familiar one. MACUSA.

“Hello?” Harry spoke into his phone, aware that nearly everyone there could hear his conversation and not moving. Only Stiles would not hear it at least until he learned the spell that would allow him to eavesdrop.

“Hello, Sir, Auror Hogg here, it would seem someone has sent hunters to grab Mr. Hale at the airport.” She informed him.

“He’s not at the airport,” Harry informed her in confusion, stating the obvious.

“We know, Sir, but the hunters didn’t know that, they’re Argent hunters…” she continued to explain, “We’ve arrested them.”

“Who’s in charge of the Argent fraction now? It’s matriarchically run…both women are now in prison,” Harry asked staring blankly at nothing in particular.

“Here in the USA yes, but they originated in France,” Peter explained, as Harry put it on speaker. “We may well be dealing with the new Argent Matriarch from France…” nobody missed the exasperation in his voice, and nobody could blame him.

“It’s understandable, I mean, all they’ll know is that an entire faction of the Argent family has gone missing…and the last place they were was in Beacon Hills…they might be after any Hale they can get their hands on in order to find out what happened.” Hogg insisted.

“Not missing, everything was revealed, their imprisonment, Kate Argent’s death, the incest factor and even the daughter and Scott McCall have been named…I made sure it was published and ensure word got around.” Harry explained blankly, placing the phone on the table, there was no point to trying to keep the conversation private. “There has to be a factor we’re missing.” Some other reason they could be going after the Hale’s again.

“We are going to question them this evening, we might get answers then,” Hogg informed him, “I just thought it best to update you, see if you could shed light on the situation.”

“Unless it’s revenge pure and simple, I have no idea,” Harry replied, a frown marring his features, “I mean…if they found out he was coming into the USA today…then they know he’s supposedly been in Britain for months…throughout what was supposed to have gone down. This makes very little sense…and the likelihood of them having answers are slim, they’ll be foot soldiers.” That was all they were good for in the eyes of the matriarch.

Peter nodded in agreement, unless they’d overheard something, it was indeed likely they knew nothing of note.

“Unless they want to use Peter to get to Derek…since he’s been the only one here,” Stiles pointed out, and it was well known, and that was on him and Scott. It shamed him now, just how much danger he had put Derek in…but he hadn’t known even a quarter of the things he knew now.

“It’s possible, anything is possible at this point,” the Auror agreed, “Just be on the lookout, there may be more coming your way.”

“We have someone in the police force, we’ll know if there is anyone gunning for us,” Harry explained, “Let me know the moment you find out what’s happening, even if it’s nothing,”

“I will,” Auror Hogg answered seriously.

“If I don’t answer leave a message, I’m going to be busy for a few hours tonight,” glancing at Peter, he absolutely refused to cancel his date, and miss those reservations. He and Peter couldn’t keep putting their partnership on hold. Yes, they knew each other well, or were getting there, but not as intimately as partners should, as lovers should.

Erica and Cora who listened sleepily but weren’t awake enough to participate did smirk at her next words.

“Alright, I will do,” a sly sound to her voice. “Have fun,”

Derek grimaced though, not out of malice but the fact he definitely didn’t want to know more than he had to. Which was as always, way too much, welcome to the life of a werewolf…there was no such thing as true privacy. At least he wouldn’t need to listen to whatever they get up to at night, since the spells were gloriously present allowing them to get privacy in their own room.

Harry smirked wryly, shaking his head silently, “Will go, thanks for the update,” and with that he pressed the end call button, “Well, so much for that.” shaking his head in slight disbelief.

“How much progress has been made with infiltrating the hunter council?” Peter questioned, or had that been set aside due to everything they’d seen so far, such as Eichen house.

Harry shook his head, “We’ve got two undercover right now, they’ve not been introduced or even given a clue as to names of the council members or even met the ‘head’s’ of the individual hunting faction. They’ve not gained enough trust, despite the fact they’re ‘family’ as it were.” the wonders of magic. They needed someone high up, high enough to identify every single member of the council to do a mass sweep and get every single member and get them closed down for good. “It was never going to be a short term goal, the hunter council probably has hunter clans from all over the world on the council.”

“Gerard Argent didn’t know?” asked Teddy incredulously.

“Why would he? You need to remember that he wasn’t considered anything more than a foot soldier.” Harry easily explained with a grim look on his face. “Not a very well respected one either, the hunters will have known what he was doing, it wouldn’t have shown him in a favourable light…but they didn’t care enough to stop it. The woman didn’t share their duties with their husbands, they gave out the orders and expected compliance.” he reckoned that was the case, he could be wrong. Biting into his food, he resumed eating, there was just no point to worrying until there was a cause.

“Do you think they would have done something if his wife had succeeded in getting in touch with them before her death?” Stiles asked.

“Probably, she was the matriarch two times over of the Argent line, her word was law within the USA,” Harry deduced, “He made sure she couldn’t inform them and that he could continue raising his children the way he pleased.” hell, he probably had a say in the way Victoria was raised. “Let’s not talk about the Argents while we are eating,” it was turning his stomach.

“Agreed,” Erica sighed, “I guess it means we should watch our backs?” and they’d just gotten back to normal after the last time they were hunted by Argents.

“You should always be watching your back,” Harry stated seriously, “Regardless of whether there is a threat or not. Just trust enough in each other that you’ll be safe with them and come out intact. That’s what pack is all about, trust, loyalty, family, the way of the wolf.” and the way of the wolf was a simple one. Giving each of them a serious look in turn, Teddy, Stiles, Derek, Erica, Cora and then Peter, who he knew desired loyalty and family above all else.

“Is it Hermione who’s working undercover?” Cora asked, she hadn’t seen her for a bit.

“She’s running the entire department and the investigation, but no, she’s not gone undercover, luckily for us…not all of them can be indoctrinated,” Harry explained as he ate, “Some leave their families behind, it’s quite rare but it does happen. They see the reality for what it is, that werewolves and humans can be just as bad as each other…and they want nothing to do with it. They disown themselves and leave home…which is exactly what one woman did…she had children, and they’ve all gone into hiding with an announcement proclaiming she passed away…it wasn’t even forty-eight hours later the undercover Aurors were approached by the hunters declaring themselves ‘family’ that they’d had a falling out with their mother. It was pathetically easy, well, that part anyway…” the waiting was the worst part of it all.

“Who?” nobody was surprised by Stiles’ desire for more information.

“Even I’m not privy to that, only Hermione knows, and it will remain that way…at least until the operation is complete.” Harry said wryly, even if he did know the information he wouldn’t be handing it out, not even to Stiles, it would be putting the entire operation in danger, the less people that know the better.

Stiles pouted, but shrugged resignedly, in an ‘Oh well’ sort of way.

Then Harry’s phone went yet again, this time with another familiar number.

Isaac.

--------0

There we go! I've accomplished 6% of my goal towards helping the NHS obtain PPE (Personal Protection Equipment) thanks to those who have helped! If you can help as well... please let me know...anything that can be spared please do so they are in desperate need of PPE and every little helps! As promised a chapter a day ;) take care everyone and stay safe xx

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 51

“Hello, Isaac,” Harry said, answering the call, glancing briefly at the time. Thirty minutes until their reservation. He’d meant what he said, he wasn’t going to cancel it for anything. He was looking forward to some alone time with Peter, they needed this after everything that had happened and the new threats that were coming out of the woodworks. “Can I help you?”

All he got in reply was heavy panting through the phone.

“Isaac?” Harry asked, sitting up, becoming alarmed.

“Should I call my dad?” Stiles asked, phone already in hand. His finger hovering over the call button. Just waiting for the go ahead, a general worry on Stiles face, he didn’t know Isaac well, didn’t consider them friends. If they were, Stiles would have already acted. He cared, and cared very deeply and would go to the ends of the earth for those he considered his.

Harry put up finger, indicating for him to wait.

“Isaac?” Harry questioned firmly, “If you’re unable to talk for whatever reason, cough for me.” Entirely focused on the conversation he was having, the others were silent as well, listening, Stiles was obviously one sided, since he couldn’t hear yet, and didn’t know enough magic to do it yet…at least Harry assumed so.

What came through wasn’t a cough, it was wet and raspy, as if his lungs were filled with liquid, perhaps blood?

“That’s not good,” Stiles muttered, a frown on his face, “Maybe I should call an ambulance too?” able to hear Isaac clearly, when he felt left out he got very motivated…and thus was able to get his spark to allow him to hear things he wouldn’t normally.

“You know Isaac’s address?” Harry demanded, standing up.

Stiles nodded immediately, yes, he knew, he lived across from Jackson the Douche-canoe.

“Call an ambulance, immediately, inform them that they’re going to tend to someone with breathing difficulties and don’t know their exact condition. That it’s a family member to blame.” Harry ordered, “And that the police department will be there.” Which would showcase the seriousness.

“I will,” Stiles agreed, already moving into the hallway, to call 911 while Harry called his dad using Peter’s phone, keeping Isaac on the line. Not that he was talking, you could only hear raspy sort of breathing.

“Noah? I need you to do a 10-42 on Isaac Lahey,” Harry stated curtly. “Code 2, for a 273A.” code two meant no sirens and the 273A was code for child abuse.

Peter watched Harry silently impressed, there was no way Harry had any need to use those codes. Unless, they copied the Mundane counterpart…but wizards don’t use radios so he couldn’t see how. To think he had memorised them in case he needed them in a Mundane case…he was very intelligent.

Noah inhaled sharply, “10-4,” automatically using the codes as well, to let Harry know he understood.

“Once he’s released, bring him here, I’ll have everything you need so it’s all legal and above board.” Harry ordered, “I made a promise to him and I will keep that promise.” That he wouldn’t end up in the system, his life was already going to be turned upside down.

“I’ll see to it,” Noah agreed, trusting Harry to keep his word.

“Your son will give you Derek’s number, keep them apprised for the rest of the evening.” Harry informed him, Stiles was probably going to stay this evening, but Noah should have Derek’s number anyway, just to be on the safe side. “I’ll be caught up by the end of the night.”

“Alright,” now that definitely surprised Noah, but something else must be going down for that to happen. Obviously it wasn’t something dangerous otherwise he’d like to think he would have been apprised himself, if not by Harry then by his own son. “I have to go,” the sound of the car beeping before the call ended.

“You good? Will you be able to handle this?” Harry asked Derek, giving him his full attention, making sure that he understood the answer didn’t need to be yes. It’s not like they were throwing him in the deep end. All he was going to do was answer a few calls and then report them back to him. Isaac would probably end up in hospital tonight. It was the metaphorical deep end for Derek, so to speak, since Derek didn’t like talking overly much. This would be good practice, even with just Noah, who was pack-adjacent.

Derek looked like Harry was personally seeing to it that he was executed. He had to keep his face straight, and not laugh. It would take a long time before Derek felt comfortable in social situations, if ever. That was okay, though, he had people around him who would do the talking for him. One day he’d probably have Stiles doing the talking for him…he certainly spoke enough for everyone.

“I can,” Derek promised, he would never wish to let Harry down, let his Alpha down. If he was being trusted with this then he wouldn’t let that trust be diminished. It was just answering phone calls…it was easier than talking to people face to face. He couldn’t trust his own judgement.

“Good, if it’s bad, call us,” Harry informed Derek, squeezing his shoulder, acknowledging how difficult it was. “I’m proud of you, Derek.” With help, he’d get there, that’s what the therapist was for.

Derek flushed red, and gave a small but genuine smile, not the one he used to disarm people.

“You ready to begin your introduction into Beacon Hills once more?” Harry then turned his attention to Peter, with a teasing smile of his own.

“Indeed,” Peter stated, standing up, “Shall we?” moving towards Harry, urging him from the room, throwing back, “Don’t wait up.” He’d genuinely expected the night to be cancelled the second the name ‘Isaac’ was uttered from Harry’s lips, despite their determination to keep said date.

Stiles, Teddy, Derek and Cora all groaned dramatically at that pronouncement. Erica just grinned wickedly, having grown up with neither men…and frankly they were hot, it was no trouble to imagine what would happen tonight. It mattered very little that they were her Alphas either.

“Are you alright with it?” Stiles asked Teddy, deeply curious, he knew like Teddy that Harry had never been serious about anyone before. Hell, he’d never seen him with anyone, Teddy hadn’t either, but Teddy knew his dad had dated on and off when he was a kid. He wasn’t sure how he would feel initially if his dad started dating someone…he liked to think he’d be happy for him though.

Derek and Cora stilled, glancing their way, at least until Aaron made how unhappy he was at being ignored. Derek automatically scooped him up, soothing him, all the years of babysitting had easily come back, he was a natural.

“Are you kidding? He’s met his soul match, that’s…the most beautiful thing in the world. To meet the one that is your match in all ways…there’s nothing more cherished.” Teddy admitted, still awed. “It’s more frequent for creatures to find their mate, but wizards and witches…its very rare. I can only hope I’m as lucky as dad and find my mate.”

“We were raised knowing how special it would be too,” Derek admitted, from where his nose was in the crook of Aaron’s neck, inhaling his scent, rubbing his own into the boy who shrieked with laughter, blabbing happily.

“Our parents were mates,” Cora admitted timidly, even if her mom or dad hadn’t been in the fire…they wouldn’t have lived long after their mate perished.

“Was he co-Alpha?” Stiles asked, unable to deny himself knowledge when presented to him. He would never have brought it up, but since they were discussing it…it wouldn’t be so bad would it?

“No, dad was a Beta,” Derek said gruffly, “They mated, but he didn’t become co-alpha.”

“Why? Isn’t that what’s meant to happen?” Erica asked, “I mean Harry is…” and he and Peter hadn’t mated yet, they had no bite marks, and their scents hadn’t imbued together the way mated werewolves did. Not that she had any experience with those scents, but Derek and Peter were teaching her everything about being a werewolf, including all the different scents and such.

“My dad became Alpha before he and Peter met,” Teddy explained, Derek nodded, it was something he’d revealed. “That’s how strong the bond between them is going to be, he’s a wizard and those bonds manifest differently. Our pack bonds are different from other packs bonds. It’s why Aunt Mione is so curious about them and often asks us questions about it.”

“So when they mate…” Erica queried.

“Our pack bonds might change again, like getting stronger or something,” Teddy admitted. “We’ll find out soon enough.” They were going to bond soon, he reckoned, maybe even tonight.

Derek, Erica and Cora automatically cocked their heads, “There’s an owl coming,”

“Oh! It’s for me! My pamphlets are finally here!” Teddy said, scrambling up and out the back door, watching the sky waiting for the owl to get there.

“Pamphlets for what?” Stiles asked, scrambling after his best friend, very curious to know what was going on. “Wait is it for the course on creatures?”

“Not creatures, wolves specifically, actual wolves,” Teddy admitted, arm akimbo waiting for it to land.

“Wait…you’re serious about opening a sanctuary?” Stiles asked, mouth agape. “You mentioned it only once…I didn’t think you were serious.”

“Yeah I mentioned it once, it was more a slip of the tongue, you didn’t know about the supernatural then.” Teddy pointed out, “It’s something I’ve always wanted to do.” He admitted. He’d often told his dad that’s what he wanted to do, he’d been stuck between wanting to be a healer or run his own sanctuary actually.

“You said you wanted to be a doctor,” Stiles said thoughtfully, he’d assumed his best friend would end up at one of the best universities, he was smart enough to be admitted and he knew they had the money to allow Teddy to go to any school he wanted.

“Healer, yeah,” Teddy said, lips pursed, “I want to do both, but I can’t. It takes years to become a healer, and I’d been all my focus to get the grades I’d want…but the sanctuary…it would mean a lot to me.” He wanted both, but he knew he couldn’t accomplish both, so he would need to pick one then the other. Considering he didn’t want to be too far from the pack after he took his exams…he thought perhaps sanctuary was his calling.

“Have you spoke to your dad about it?” Stiles asked taking a seat, watching his best friend. This was what he loved about Teddy, they could have serious conversations, a back and forth. It wasn’t just all ‘him’ ‘him’ ‘him’ lamenting over every little thing that went wrong, from Lacrosse to Allison Argent and just not listening to him.

“Oh he knows I want to do both, and as much as he’d love to…he can’t make that choice for me. He said I had to make that choice from the heart, if I did then I’d be happy, and that’s all he wants for me.” Teddy said, releasing the burden from the owl and watching it take off.

“Sounds like him,” Stiles grinned, hell, he didn’t think Harry would care if Teddy never did anything with his life. “It’s good advice…how about part time? Do both?”

“I suppose that’s possible, it would give me more time and the workload would be less and not as much time away from here.” Teddy mused, as he took a seat next to his best friend. “It would mean training for six years to be a healer, if it was just a Medi-wizardry course two years.” Instead of full time three years for a healer and one year for Medi-Wizardry.

“Isn’t there an advanced course?” Derek joined the conversation, he had been listening, they all had.

“Yeah, it’s…said to be really intense, only five people out of a hundred succeed. It’s a yearlong course, and I most definitely wouldn’t be able to do anything in that time.” Teddy said, “Or six months for Medi-wizardry.

“I’m assuming that’s the equivalent of being a doctor or nurse right?” Derek questioned, brow furrowing. He was reading everything he could get his hands on when he had free time. It was utterly fascinating, reading about the magical world on a whole.

“Oh yeah,” Stiles nodded eagerly, “That’s it exactly.”

“If you want to tend to animals…wouldn’t you be better doing a veterinarian course?” Derek questioned bluntly, “A doctor can’t work on animals after all…and if you’re determined to run a sanctuary…bringing in a vet to deal with sick wolves will be costly. I know that it’s more difficult to become a Vet than a doctor but I don’t think that would be a problem for you.” He knew the grades in both worlds and their counterparts, Teddy was in the top 5 percentile in Hogwarts, not just his year. That’s with the time he took off every month to recover.

“They’re the same thing for us,” Teddy explained, opening the package, “We learn everything, both human and animal anatomy….although I wonder…if there is one more geared towards just creatures…”

“An apprenticeship?” Stiles pondered, it’s basically what Scott had been aiming for actually…by working with Deaton.

“That’s actually a good idea,” Teddy said, “They’re magically binding, it would need to be someone dad trusts…otherwise he wouldn’t like it.”

“Is there anyone your father knows that’s a healer that you could apprentice to?” Derek asked, Harry knew a lot of people and wouldn’t be surprised if there were a few he trusted.

“Maybe, I’d need to ask him,” Teddy replied, relaxing feeling much better that a resolution had been reached. Perhaps within a year he might actually be beginning to open a sanctuary…something he’d wanted to do for so long.

“Isn’t there a list you can find of people who offer up apprentices in the area?” Derek questioned.

“I think there might be one in MACUSA,” Teddy said, eyes widening, “I’ll Floo them right now!” smacking both of them on the arm for their help before scampering inside.

“I think they’re going to have a lot of friends in the coming years,” Stiles said with a wicked grin, pointing towards his familiar.

“Yes,” Derek agreed, a thoughtful look on his face, his mind mulling over the possibility of giving Teddy the land surrounding his former home to build the sanctuary. They didn’t want to build there, never would, too much bad had happened. If Peter’s plans came to anything, they would be building nearby or actually extending the house here, but as far as he knew Peter hadn’t discussed it with Harry yet.

He was unaware that Peter had similar thoughts a while ago when Harry told him about Teddy’s aspirations.

------0

“Good evening! How can I help you?” a pretty young thing asked as she stood at the podium, playing the part of hostess. A tag attached to her clothes revealed her name as Marion.

“We have reservations under the name of Hale,” Harry informed her, a well-bred smile on his face.

“Right on time! Please follow me to your seats,” she said politely, “Do you have any other members of your party still to come? We will escort your girlfriends right up!” she said cheerfully.

Harry’s lips twitched into a small smirk, before he asked him, “Something you want to tell me Peter? A foursome on our first date? How scandalous,”

Peter’s lips pursed, trying to stop himself from laughing at the look on the hostess’ face, it was comical to say the least. “As I recall, I most certainly made it a romantic table for two.”

The hostess blanched, cheeks flushing red, as embarrassment covered her features.

“Luckily for you,” Harry said deadpan.

“Indeed,” heated eyes flared as he gazed at Harry, eyes only for him. He cared very little for prejudice, ordinary people were always the same. Werewolves however…had no hang-ups about sexuality.

The hostess said nothing, as she still red in face, took them to a two seated booth. Handing them their menu’s before she got out of there, her heels clicking behind her.

Peter chuckled, shaking his head ruefully, entirely too amused than the situation called for. He’d had very little to be amused by for the past seven years, it was…nice to be able to feel amusement without anger and rage being the more prominent emotion.

“Have you been here before?” Harry asked, as he glanced at the menu.

“Many times,” Peter replied, “A great deal of them were business meetings…my clients liked their luxury.” And their desire to keep it had them reaching out to the likes of him to get them out of the trouble they were in. Too many of them had been guilty, not that they had admitted it. No, they claimed they were innocent and Peter naturally heard the life in their heartbeat and chemosignals.

“What would you recommend?” Harry asked thoughtfully, gazing down at the open menu, he didn’t often eat out. Preferring his own food, but a restaurant of their calibre had to surely make good food.

“Their steak is very good, as are their pasta meals,” Peter said easily, as if he would not recommend the steak. He almost always chose a meat-based meal, always rare of course, medium always tasted too burnt for his tastes.

Harry hummed softly, giving the menu one last glance, deciding upon a meal, “You ready?”

Peter nodded, and made a gesture for a server boy – and he was a young boy – to take their orders. Forgetting entirely, that he was young as well, but he most certainly didn’t feel it. Perhaps it was the responsibilities he had or what he’d been through…probably both.

“I’ll have the Grilled flank steak with radish and corn salad, a side of chips and a bottle of your best Valpolicella Ripasso.” Peter ordered; he had long ago memorized the menu for his favourite restaurants. Which weren’t many, he had a very discerning palate. So it was difficult to find restaurants that not only served quality produce but cooked the food well enough for Peter’s high standards. Then again, having been eating hospital food…he definitely didn’t want to suffer through substandard food…or worse, Jell-O ever again.

“I’ll have Cheesy Rigatoni with Roasted Potatoes and Cabbage, with beer,” Harry requested, setting the menu to the side so the boy could take it, but he was busy gaping over Peter either over the fact he recognized him or found him attractive. He cleared his throat a little loudly.

“Yes, Sir!” he said smoothly, regaining his senses, scooping up the menu after writing down their order on a piece of paper and leaving for the kitchen to send in their order.

“Recognized you or attracted to you?” Harry asked, cocking his head to the side, watching him go.

Peter blinked, “Both,” he answered honestly, seeing no need to lie.

Harry chuffed in amusement at the look of smug superiority on his werewolf’s face. “You’re so vain,” he commented wryly.

“And you are not,” Peter observed, if he could use his looks to get ahead, he’d do it. “Frankly it’s a surprise nobody already put a ring on your finger.” He confessed, and it was true enough.

“Most guys I met had no desire to settle down, let alone raise a child that was neither mine or their blood.” Harry said, repeating what he’d told Peter before. “I swore from the first time I held him that I’d always put him first…my own godfather put revenge before me and ended up suffering over a decade in prison for a crime he didn’t commit and without trial.”

“Was he ever compensated for wrongful imprisonment?” Peter asked, unable to help himself, the lawyer in him coming out.

“He died before he could be proven innocent, two years after in fact, when Peter’s body was found and it became evident that he was innocent. Although, technically he was never charged with a crime, still…his name never really recovered that horror.” Harry explained.

“And you didn’t press charges?” Peter questioned speculatively; he could feel that it wasn’t an overwhelmingly sad conversation for Harry.

Harry sighed, “What’s the point? It wouldn’t bring Sirius back.” Leaning back and putting his arms under the table as their food was brought to them.

“That much is true, but it would stop any more travesty of justices happening. Losing money seems to be the only way to prevent governments or businesses taking the law into their own hands.” Peter immediately claimed his glass of wine and tasted it; it would be perfect with the steak.

“Oh, you’ve got that right, they’re tight fisted when it comes to funds, most of it seems to go into the Minister’s pocket.” Harry snorted, taking a bite of the pasta, and found Peter was quite correct, it was good. Moaning softly, he murmured through a mouthful of pasta, “It’s good.”

“Is it still problematic?” Peter questioned, making sure not to say too much for any eavesdropping going on. Digging into his own meal, finding his gaze drawn to Harry’s lips shivering a little at the obscene moan he’d let loose.

“Actually no, we have a decent one now,” Harry replied, “He’s a good guy, honest, hardworking, he’s working on overhauling everything he can. The Wizengamot is undergoing a regime change as well.”

“Wizengamot?” Peter queried.

“Think of it like the senate and the supreme court,” Harry said thoughtfully, “Or maybe just the supreme court, the council would be more like the senate perhaps…politics bore me.” He admitted.

“You prefer a more direct approach,” Peter agreed, that much he had gleaned from Harry.

“Aptly put, yeah,” Harry agreed with his assessment. “In my opinion it’s about bettering the person who’s in office for the most part than the world on whole. Sure, there are exceptions to the rule, but not many. The people we have right now…are exceptions but how long that lasts, who knows?”

“Here’s to a few more years to decent leaders,” Peter said, clinking the class with Harry’s beer.

“Yeah, hopefully Donovan remains after his term is up,” Harry said wryly, “I doubt very much the next person will put up with me.” Lips twitching, Donovan knew how he worked, and it was a give and take, almost like family at this point.

“From my understanding…they need you a hell of a lot more than you need them,” Peter said, snorting derisively. “You have the funds; you could create your own investigative team. In any speciality you desire, if you do wish to continue working.” He would never be stuck for choice if the next president of MACUSA turned out to be less than stellar.

Harry conceded his point with a nod of his head, mouth full.

“Apart from being a lawyer was there anything else you actually wanted to do?” Harry asked a few moments later.

“I did do something on the side, buying and selling items, speciality items, it wasn’t exactly a thriving practice, but it paid well, especially if I found what they were looking for. It kept me occupied when I wasn’t working for Talia or busy with a case.” In other words, doing Talia’s dirty work or in court.

“Would you like a glass?” Peter asked, gesturing towards the bottle as he filled up his own glass again. He drank for the taste only, it wasn’t as if he could get drunk, not on the Mundane stuff anyway. “It’s a good year,” seeing that he had finished his beer.

Harry shrugged, “Go ahead,” not minding at all. He rarely drank, “But it can only be one, otherwise…” they wouldn’t be able to get home, he wasn’t risking splinching them.

Peter nodded his understanding, not that he wanted to get Harry drunk. He’d rather not ply him with drink and have him falling asleep tonight…he had more strenuous activities planned. “Is bonding something you desire tonight?” wanting to be on the same card. “Is it something you want? There is no going back.” He needed him 100% sure, he couldn’t handle Harry deciding he didn’t want to be bonded, it would destroy him. He wasn’t sure how Harry would be affected by it, but considering he was magical too, there was a massive chance that he would be similarly affected. Only there was no chance of going feral for Harry.

“I know,” Harry replied, he was far from stupid. “And yes,” he said quietly, even if they didn’t have a sexual relationship he liked Peter a great deal and would never wish to go back to the existence he had before. “I…would never risk what we have…life was…lonely before the pack, not that I minded at the time.” He admitted talking slowly and deliberately.

“You can’t miss what you never had,” Peter nodded his understanding, an echo of the empty bonds thrumming through him. A shudder wracking his spine, “And I agree, we have built something…good.” And the thought of it being gone was enough to let him know it would drive him feral. He’d lost one family, he refused to lose anything more.

“I’ve always only had a small group of friends, social situations were uncomfortable for me as a youngster.” Harry said wryly, drinking the wine, having finished his meal, which had been delicious. “I had only Ron and Hermione, they stuck by me through horrible circumstances. Well, Ron waffled a few times, but he more than made up for it. I was always jealous of Ron, as much as Ron was jealous of myself. He had a massive family, he had six siblings, and parents who would die for him.”

“And what was he jealous of? Your ‘fame’?” he questioned, rolling his eyes.

“Partly, I think it was more to do with knowing just how rich I was.” Harry explained with a grimace. “He knew something I didn’t at the time. I thought I had one single vault to get me through the rest of my life. I was unaware of it being a trust vault, which only had to do me until I was seventeen-years-old when I became Lord Potter, and the entirety of my estate was open to me, that and the Black estate, bequeathed to me by my godfather. I think he always resented that I wouldn’t ‘share’ it with him.”

“Children can be…self-serving and vicious when they feel wronged,” Peter said, “Regardless of how they were raised.” His mind dwelling on Laura, who had most certainly not been in any definition a child. He honestly didn’t understand to this day why she’d done what she did. He got in an abstract term leaving him, but Cora and Aaron? That was…undefendable.

Not even Derek was able to defend her, regardless of what they’d been though together. Which Peter secretly thought was nothing but hiding and running, not giving Derek the help he needed, she had been a bad alpha, and bad alphas were always put down.

“Yes, they can,” Harry agreed, “I’m just grateful I didn’t raise one.” Teddy was…perfect to him. Loving and caring, would do anything for anyone, and he had a good friend who was much the same. Merlin help anyone if they targeted someone either cared about…for Harry knew they’d see a side of them that hadn’t surfaced before.

“Would you care for dessert, Sirs?” the server asked, as he took the plates, seeing as they were done.

Harry and Peter gazed at each other, “I’m thinking not,” he had waited long enough to bond with him, waiting any longer…did not sit well with him at all. Who knows when they would get a chance to do this again? Especially if more Argent hunters were on the prowl?

“Just the check, please,” Harry said, gaze never wavering from Peter’s as he spoke to the server. The sexual tension from earlier returning, with fervour. There was no denying that if anyone was looking, they’d know just exactly what they would be getting up to tonight. Although they would never comprehend or experience the reality of it, of a bonding to someone else on a very elemental level.

“How did you partner with your past…boyfriends?” Peter sneered the word ‘boyfriend’ out, and that’s all they’d ever be, childish boys who had no idea what they were giving up. Their loss – should they ever discover it – was his gain, and oh, he intended to gain. He actually preferred the British term, lovers.

It took a few seconds for it to click for Harry, “Ah, you mean whether I topped or not, I did top, yes, but it isn’t always my preference. I suppose you could say I am a switch. I just…found it difficult to trust anyone.” Enough to show them his back, his neck, too much bad had happened to him that he just couldn’t bring himself to trust anyone back then.

“Not even topping from the bottom?” Peter asked, a wicked grin on his face at the innuendo. Plus the vision it elicited, they had best leave soon, otherwise he was going to showcase himself.

Harry snorted out a laugh, that had been a horrible innuendo, “That was so bad,” he commented, shaking his head.

“It served its purpose,” Peter replied, neither agreeing or disagreeing.

Harry smiled, while it was true, there wasn’t much to laugh at sometimes, Peter shouldn’t feel the need to break any tensions. He had a feeling it wasn’t normal for Peter to desire to either…the newness was charming.

Harry claimed the check before Peter could get his hands on it, “You can buy next time,” neither were hurting for money, he put down a good tip, signed it and put in the pin before reclaiming his card after it was done.

Naturally it had been accepted.

They both finished the remnants of the wine in their glasses, neatly finishing off the bottle.

They begun to leave, only to hear the server squeak in disbelief.

“How much of a tip did you leave?” Peter asked, not even needing to look behind to know why he was struck dumb. When Harry gifted…it was in excess, he didn’t do things by half. It had cost more to repair Stiles truck than by him a brand new truck or car. Oh, he knew why he had fixed it rather than buy something new. The car held major significance, it had belonged to his mother, and it was basically all that was left of her other than photos and memories. Going for a wolf for Derek as a therapy companion and coming back with an entire pack. Yes, he always did things in excess.

Harry laughed, as he opened the door to the restaurant, “It was only a couple of hundred dollars,” it wasn’t as if he had broke the bank giving him money. They deserved it, they worked so hard, for such long hours and mostly lived on tips they get from patrons. Two hundred dollars was nothing to him but it would be everything to the boy.

“You are too generous,” Peter stated, as they left, “It’s a wonder you have anything left.”

“Hardly,” Harry replied wryly, he didn’t think he was too generous, “I rarely go out to give such amounts often.”

“That will hopefully change,” Peter said, he loved going out for meals, but that had been only because it was always so loud at home when he was younger. Every meal consisted of his entire pack, and they hadn’t been a quite bunch. He’d endure it if it meant they were all back with him, but wishing for something that just wouldn’t be…was a useless and depressing endeavour. He would just relish what he had.

“Maybe we should take the entire pack out for lunch sometime?” Harry suggested, he was sure they’d all love that.

“Tomorrow?” Peter suggested, “To celebrate?” co-alphas and bonding’s were very celebratory things in a wolf’s life. “To us, it is very much like a marriage and I have no doubt Cora and Derek will expect something.”

“If I were a werewolf, what would the celebration be like?” Harry asked so quietly that the humans would have heard a thing, as they walked down towards the Apparation point hand in hand.

“They’d celebrate in the evening before, its usually the night of the full moon that they mark it for. Taking down some prey, offering it to our significant other as a sign of always vowing to provide. Often they dismantle it, keeping the hide as a trophy and eat everything else.” Peter replied, “The entire pack partakes, welcoming them into the fold.” It was symbolic and beautiful.

“Is it something you’d like to do?” Harry asked, giving Peter his pure undivided attention. “Honestly, is it?”

Peter licked his lips, recalling the only one he’d ever been to, “Yes,” yes, it was something he would love to experience with Harry.

“Would you prefer to go the whole way and wait to bond until the full moon?” Harry queried, as they slid into the darkened and empty Apparation spot. Not even making a move to Apparate until he heard Peter’s answer.

The yearning Peter experienced was…surprising to say the least. Just thinking about the closeness they’d experience during it…and beginning anew, his, Derek’s and Cora’s first kills which had been in the house…had been destroyed along with everything else. It would signal a new beginning and a fresh start for them all. “Is it something you would want to do?” Peter asked, regardless of his magical abilities…the humans brought in the pack had found it quite sickening and wild, their chemosignals had given them away. Wild as in it was almost as if they were prudes. The nudity always alarmed them, having grown up after childhood to believe it was wrong. The kids had always loved it though, but getting to stay up after bedtime was always exciting whether you were human or Were.

“Peter…I’d love to experience it with you,” Harry said sincerely, “Maybe add a magical bonding while we’re at it?” combing both their histories together and making it a spectacular night.

“Magical bonding?” Peter asked, sex was completely and utterly off his mind.

“Marriage really,” Harry said softly, “Close your eyes, I’ll Apparate us,”

Within moments, Harry and Peter returned home, Harry summoned a book, and flipped through it until he had the chapter he desired. Both of them ambling towards Harry’s bedroom.

“This is the one,” he told Peter, handing it over, “It’s intimate, private, and it will join us together more so than the soul bond we will eventually initiate.” Which was when they had sex and accepted each other fully. It couldn’t be coerced or forced in any shape or form. Magic could not be tricked, after all, only people could.

“Private?” Peter asked, zeroing in on the information and he begun to read it. sitting on Harry’s bed as he did so.

“With or without witnesses, we can adapt both traditions together and create a new one.” Harry suggested, the more he thought about it the greater the desire was. “With our pack being half magical’s half werewolves…I wouldn’t be surprised if it became the new tradition. Nothing gets left out, just interwoven together.” Well, not quite half yet, with it only being him, Teddy and Stiles as magical with Hermione being pack-adjacent.

“The nudity isn’t a problem?” Peter asked, needing confirmation.

“It might be for Erica, but I have a feeling she won’t mind.” Harry said with a grin, “She adapted to being a werewolf with ease, it’s almost as if she was meant to be one. However, it is probably best to have Derek or yourself educate her and Stiles in what happens and how important tradition is to us so that she or Stiles doesn’t screw up and feel awful about it.” this wasn’t something pack-adjacent got to experience or witness.

The experience brought the pack closer together, and gave them more power on top of it. It was said to be the most liberating experience of ones life.

“Now we wait until the full moon,” Peter said excitement mixing with disappointment, he had such plans for tonight. The wait though…would be more than worth it. To experience Hale traditions as they were meant to be experienced…yes, definitely worth it…and they would be entirely safe within the boundaries.

“Shall we inform the others?” Harry queried, seeing the genuine excitement adorned Peter’s face…made the wait more than worthwhile.

“Yes,” Peter replied, standing up, taking the book with him.

They weren’t surprised the slightest to see the pack in the living room, all of them had a book in their hands, reading. Aaron was napping in the middle of the puppy pile. Completely tired out, no doubt, from all the fun he’d had with the rest of the pack.

Everyone was surprised to see them.

“Isaac is in the hospital, he will remain there for two days they think, he’s in pretty rough shape. His father has been arrested, and Noah is already pushing towards having Isaac stay with you.” Derek told him, frowning, “Other than that…nothing’s wrong,” wondering why they were even here. It was pretty obvious what they had planned to do this evening.

“Thank you, Derek,” Harry said, giving him a smile, for taking care of the pack while they went out and for doing something he found difficult.

“Harry and I…are going to bond on the full moon,” Peter replied, giving Derek and Cora a look before nodding, yes, they were going to go through the ritual and rites.

Excitement burst through the bond, Cora was practically vibrating with excitement. Even Derek was excited but he most certainly didn’t showcase it at all.

“Ritual and all, you’re all naturally invited,” Peter added.

“Ritual? What ritual?” As always Stiles dived in to the ins and outs, wanting to know everything. “Is there a book I can read?”

“The fire probably took it,” Cora said sombrely.

“The book is in the Hale vault,” Peter corrected her, “The oldest and most precious of books were kept in there.” Out of children’s curious hands. “I will get it for you tomorrow, but it will also be combined with Harry’s traditions.”

“Like what?” Erica asked.

“A marriage, we will be bound in all ways that evening, in both Were and magical ways, and magic will ensure it’s recognized in the Mundane world as well.” it was Harry’s turn to explain, “Everything will be explained so you all know what’s going to happen and when.”

“You’ll all feel it, so ensure you make no plans the morning after,” Peter added, excitement thrumming through him and broadcasting back through the bond the pack shared which was like no other. “That afternoon we will go out and celebrate.”

Stiles lurched up, flailing dramatically, mentally calculating how many days it was to the full moon. “Will I get to use my magic?”

“Actually…if it goes the way I think it will, you’ll be further bound as the Emissary of the Hale pack and the territory of Beacon Hills.” Regardless of his age.

------0

I know you're probably thinking 'It's disjointed' 'You need to make up your mind what you want to do with the story' 'she needs to make up her mind' etc...but the reality IS people are constantly changing their plans and deciding to do something different, so this is in reality how people ARE soooo it was deliberate on my part and NO there's not going to be a voyeuristic sex scene that's just between Peter and Harry ;) but there will be a marriage/pre-mating scene next i'm rather looking forward to writing it - damn muse! - lol will Isaac remain human or will Peter finally have a bit difficulty with one of his Beta's? R&R please *rubs hands gleefully* back to writing my normal length chapters every two days I'm hoping *Fingers crossed*

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 52

Isaac it turned out, ended up in the hospital for more than just a few days, but he was visited by the pack quite often. Isaac would need to get used to them if he was to live with Harry after all. Pack came first, and Isaac was not yet pack, he didn't even know about the supernatural world. Harry and Peter had decided to give Isaac a few days to decompress, to get used to his new situation. Peter could smell how suspicious and downright fearful he was whenever someone so much as twitched. After that they would inform the child, and what happened next would be entirely on him. Harry would not force the others to remain hiding who they were in their own den. It was a great insult to have even asked them, but luckily everyone understood, they often just changed when Isaac was asleep, taking a run with the wolves before and after Isaac went to bed. He slept a lot; due to the nature of his injuries it was expected.

Tonight, while the pack celebrated the full moon, as well as Peter and Harry's bonding…Isaac would remain asleep under a Dreamless Sleep Draught. Truth was he desperately needed it; his nightmares were horrific. Worse, he knew to keep quiet so nobody was quite able to say anything without it coming across as really, really weird. At least tonight he would have a good sleep.

Which had led everyone to napping after dinner.

Derek grumbled as he reached over for his alarm, which was blaring (lowly to human ears but loudly for him) out of his speakers on his phone. That was until he realized why he was awake, naturally, then excitement thrummed through him. He still loved every single full moon; it had been six years since he truly ran free so to speak. While in New York, he hadn't run, had done nothing but stay cooped up in an apartment, no pack except his sister. Now…now he was thriving, he had a large pack.

Smiling to himself, he put on his clothes, and made his way out of his bedroom. His senses immediately picking up Jimmy's presence, he'd be here more often now, with exams over, Jimmy had taken classes Teddy hadn't so had different exams to take.

Blinking in surprise, staring at the newest addition of quotes on the landing. Harry had been adding things to the hallways between the bedrooms to the living room, just random quotes that were meant to inspire and reassure.

'Courage is not the absence of fear but the judgment that something else is more important than fear. The brave may not live forever but the cautious do not live at all. For now, you are traveling the road between who you think you are and who you can be.'

It was written artistically in cursive black canvas with gold words. He knew it was aimed at him; how could he not know? His fingers brushed the canvas a sigh leaving his lips. You could be both brave and cautious, it wasn't easy to trust people, but he trusted his pack…that would have to be enough…. for now.

He wasn't sure he'd ever trust his own judgement again.

The thought of losing a second pack (he and Laura weren't really a pack, just a grieving brother and sister for six years) because of something he did…terrified him to the core. Stiles, Peter, Harry, Jimmy, Hermione, Noah and maybe Isaac and a few others Peter is helping at MACUSA, he'd smelt them but he hadn't met them. It was too soon for them, they needed time to recover and heal from the years of torture that Eichen House had doled out to them.

No, today was to be a good day, his Uncle Peter was marrying his mate, in both magical and werewolf traditions. He'd never seen it performed, not since he was a very young cub, he barely remembered it. He was Peter's second, his right hand, and best man so to speak.

Tonight, they were going to provide for the pack together, hunt down animals and kill them bring them back to their den. All part of the providing, although Peter and Harry would go alone and first, before the other Beta's joined in. He wondered if it would be best to hunt them down in Beta form or full shift…he'd never hunted anything down in full shift before. They also didn't need to worry about hunters, the wards had been expanded, everything was due to get expanded soon, including the house, they'd made the decision to remain here, there would be no new build, just a new build onto an already existing manor.

Teddy would be able to build his sanctuary near to where the old Hale manor had once stood. Where it had actually stood would become a memorial, to commemorate their family, to remember them. So, they would never be forgotten, and the hunters wouldn't get to use his home as a stomping ground.

In a fortnight it would be bulldozed, so anything they wished to take, would need to be removed before then. The tunnels would be filled in, the plants and flowers would come last. The hunters were actually still using it as a base, which enraged them all. To say though, that he was surprised when Noah began a nightly round, arresting anyone found trespassing would be putting it lightly.

It reminded them all that he was indeed Stiles Stilinski's father, and it seemed that the guy couldn't tolerate prejudice anymore than Stiles could. Although, unlike Stiles, Noah could do something about it.

"You're up, do you have everything prepared?" Peter asked, eyes bright with nervous anticipation and sheer elation and happiness. He'd never thought he'd find his mate…and when he did and he was human (regardless of his magical abilities) it had never dawned on him that he could ask for the werewolf rituals, believing that Harry may find them archaic and disgusting, as most humans did, even the humans in the pack in the beginning. He'd never even brought it up, instead Harry had and tonight…tonight they would be married in all ways that counted, his wolf, magically, and in the eyes of the human law.

"I do, so have you figured out the whole name thing?" Derek asked, well aware of what was troubling his uncle. As if he'd leave something so important and special to the last minute.

"Name thing?" Harry asked making his presence known, from where Peter was making cutting motions evidently not wanting to talk about it.

"Yes, whether you'll take the Hale name or if Peter is to become a Potter," Derek pointed out, "As you were the Alpha first, we're really the Potter pack, but even you've called it the Hale pack."

"And you understand why I do, don't you?" Harry pointed out, a fond smile twisting his lips.

"Because in the supernatural world the Hale name is well respected and known," Derek nodded, of course he knew.

"Exactly, plus, magic will more than likely tie our names together," Harry explained, as he began making room for the food that was inevitably going to be brought in tonight. "Hadrian James Potter-Black-Hale,"

A purr left Peter's throat, sheer possessiveness exuding from him. He liked the sound of that.

"Why Potter-Hale and not Hale-Potter? Isn't it done alphabetically?" Cora questioned as she came in, just as sleep ragged looking as Derek.

"It will take into consideration where we are, the ties to the community, the supernatural world, the more renowned goes last. If we were to wed in the magical world, I reckon you'd be right it would be Hale-Potter-Black." Harry easily explained, as he slid the meat closer to the fridge door, so that the food gathered tomorrow would go at the back.

"Black?" Peter questioned, brow furrowed, he'd never mentioned the Black name, and his wolf had been too close to the surface earlier to catch it.

"The Noble and Most Ancient House of Black was one of the largest, oldest, and wealthiest pure-blooded wizarding families in Great Britain, and one of the Sacred Twenty-Eight." Harry explained, "Or was, due to the inbreeding it did a number on the family, back in the sixties there were dozens of them, the direct line died out when my godfather died. It's patriarchal. Sirius was my godfather, and left the entirety of the estate to me. I did have a claim on it, although not as well as Draco Malfoy, who could have claimed it if not for my godfather's actions. My grandmother was a Black, Dorea, but Draco's mother was a Black which meant he had a closer claim."

"You have two of the Wealthiest estates known…" Peter said, shaking his head, yet he rarely ever spent a penny. Hell, the only things he'd seen Harry buy was the parts for Stiles motor, food and of course the wolves and the frames he had stuck up all over the house. "You certainly don't live like it." he knew why, but surely, he knew he didn't have to continue.

"Now you'll be combining three of the largest Estates…" Cora chirruped cheerfully, plucking the grapes from the fruit bowl at the centre of the kitchen isle. The Hale family had never hurt for money, they had more than they knew how to spend, and that's even without the life insurances on their family members. Which had been spread between Derek, Cora and Aaron, they were all independently wealthy, although Aaron wouldn't be able to touch his for a few years. Which would accumulate quite a lot of interest in the next decade. It had been Cora and Derek's idea to open an account for him and put in a share. He was a Hale; he deserved his own share. Peter had declined any share; he had his own fortune stashed away. Instead he'd given his niece and nephew a way to be independently wealthy.

"It would seem so," Harry said amused. He would have accepted Peter even if he had been a penniless 'starving artist' as they liked to say. Not that he was a 'starving artist' he was a lawyer, one of the best before the fire and intending on reclaiming the title. Money didn't hold much meaning for Harry, he saw what it did to people, the Dursley's had always wanted more, and more, and more, never content with their lot in life, and because they had more than most…they lorded over everyone as if it somehow made them better.

He'd never been materialistic, although Peter definitely was, and very vain, but oddly enough he found it endearing in his mate. His mate. Merlin, it would be official in a few hours.

"Is Hermione still coming?" Peter questioned, as he nabbed an easy peel orange from the bowl. "She knows what's going to happen?" humans didn't understand, he didn't want his bonding to be saturated in negative emotions. Harry wanted this, he was just as eager as him, there was no hesitation, worries or fears, Harry was comfortable in his own skin. Jimmy was a little apprehensive, but he was a child, human until he wasn't.

"She is and she does," Harry nodded, closing the freezer door and moving to the fridge and opened himself a can of soda. "Are you still sure you want her there?" he knew that this was a very intimate act, for pack only. Pack-adjacent didn't usually get invited to mating rituals or anything pack related. They were considered important though, in their own way. Protected more than the civilians, because they were important to someone in the pack.

"You care very much for her, and she's the only one you would invite, so, yes," Peter replied, she was intelligent and he liked her himself. If he didn't trust her then there was no way he could tolerate her presence.

Harry nodded, it was true enough, she was the only one he could say he'd invite. Not just because of how sacred this was for all of them…but he had no other close friends. Hermione was more of a sister to him than a best friend. They'd known each other since they were eleven and twelve respectively. Hermione had been twelve when she began Hogwarts due to her birthday. "Well, except Luna, you haven't met her yet." His finger rubbed back and forth against the metal can.

"That's the parcels," Harry said, mere moments before the screeching of an owl was heard.

"The wolves are out," Derek commented, "I'll get it!" making his way out, unsurprised to see the owl atop of the building, refusing to come any lower. They might be 'moon cubs' but at the end of the day they were predators, they would try to get the owl if it swooped down. Jumping and looping on the tree, he swung himself from branch to branch until he was on the roof himself. It was very freeing being able to be himself without worrying about being seen. Hopefully his Uncle Peter and Harry would inform Isaac soon so that they could get back to normal.

Once he got the parcels – which had been shrunk – fitting in the palm of his hand, Derek jumped, landing perfectly on his feet. Inhaling sharply, the smell of the forest soothing and calming. Excitement getting the better of him. Curious about what was inside, he ambled back inside and set the boxes in front of Harry.

"Why do you smell anxious about the thought of us meeting her?" Cora asked, frowning in quiet contemplation, cocking her head to the side. Watching as Harry opened the box, not yet answering her as they grew to their correct proportionate size.

"Luna…Luna is not a people person, she relates more to animals, and can come across as…" Harry struggled to find the right word. "Obstinately odd, if she had a lot of money, she'd be considered eccentric…by society, since she doesn't most people write her off as crazy. Especially to those not raised in the magical world…oh, who am I kidding, even in the magical world people didn't understand her."

"Luna, Luna Lovegood? The girl you suggested take over from Deaton?" Peter questioned, eating the last piece of orange listening intently to Harry speak. "The last thing we need is someone replacing him that's just as bad as he was."

"Luna would never keep information from anyone that would lead to them being endangered." Harry defended her immediately. Softening his tone, he added, "She's also not a Druid and not responsible for what he did. It's not something you'll ever need to worry about again. Should she ask to be in your territory she would safeguard you and everyone in it. She's not the sort to step back and let anything happen to anyone." And his heartbeat remained steady, it wasn't a placation, it was a fact.

"I'd like to meet her, why don't you invite her?" Peter prompted. Thinking back to how humans thought they had been weird, the way they worded things. Slipping up and talking of scents, and even how they 'smelt sad' instead of seemed sad and such. It's the way it was really, and he should know better than to just distrust someone who was different. "If she'd be available in a few hours?"

"She'd love it," Harry admitted with a smile, "She'd probably spent most of her time with the wolves." A wry smirk replacing the smile. Too many humans had hurt her to every allow her to feel comfortable about them. Inhaling the boxes contents the lovely smells wafting from the box.

"What are these for?" Cora asked, snatching the circular bamboo out of the box.

"It's for a wreath. Circles are…symbolic, wholeness and completeness in nature. It's to be filled with flowers and different herbs which have different meaning. Bamboo itself means longevity, strength and grace." Harry explained reverentially, "It's practice is falling out of favour for normal weddings or just bonding, but handfasting is more intimate…for those more Intune with magic and nature."

"And the flowers?" Cora asked, more interested than mocking now.

"Ivy stands for faithfulness, dependence and endurance," Jimmy said, sitting down and joining the conversation as Teddy gleefully hugged them all. Fingers plucking at the ivy inside of the box "My mum and dad were handfasted, they had a book on plants and their meanings, I learned everything about them."

"Like this one, doesn't smell very good, its Allium, garlic, it means patience, good fortune, prosperity, unity…right?" Teddy said, glancing at his dad.

"It does," Harry said giving a nod, "There's a pamphlet inside with the names and meanings. Traditionally they only put fifteen different ones on, sometimes as little as three. I didn't get any baby breath." He added wryly.

Peter laughed, shaking his head in amusement, neither of them were innocent and neither of them were pure of heart. It was a good decision.

"Mum used Bellflower…it means unwavering love," Jimmy said, "They still have their head wreaths. They preserved them."

"Who makes them?" Derek asked, peering at the book Cora was reading about plants and their different meaning.

"For me and Peter? Each other, its' as important as the vows," Harry told them, as Peter took the book, it was clearly important to the handfasting, the magical element and he didn't dismiss it. Harry had not dismissed any of his customs and had gladly and gleefully agreed to them all while they were planning it together. It meant more than he could ever express. "As for the others? You can make your own, your wants and desires for the future. It doesn't need to symbolise anything; you can just make it smell lovely or look lovely." Everyone at the handfasting was important. They only had them on for the actual handfasting.

"This says Eglantine rose would heal a wound," Cora said perplexed, as far as she knew it definitely didn't.

"It's metaphorical, it's just what someone decided they would mean," Harry explained, as he set them all out, "If you want to know more about actual herbs and their healing abilities, I have a book, if Stiles has finished with it. It will be in the library. It's good knowledge to have." It would work even on werewolves. Although, truthfully, they healed too quickly to require it normally.

"Has Stiles been held up?" Derek queried, very surprised that Stiles wasn't here already.

"He's making dinner for his dad, taking it to the station before coming here," Teddy explained, he'd texted earlier when he hadn't come. He was always worrying about his dad and his eating habits, refusing to let him live on takeaway or worse greasy hamburgers or cheeseburgers even. Despite the fact his cholesterol had come down since he took over his fathers' diet. Glancing at the clock, "He'll probably be here in ten, fifteen minutes."

"Go ask Luna," Peter urged Harry, other than Teddy and Hermione, there hadn't been anyone else he'd invite. He should have asked earlier, really, Harry was…amazing, he understood pack, understood their ways, but he was also human, he could make adjustments and compromise. "It might not even get to her in time if you use an owl…" Harry didn't have one, only Teddy did, he had never replaced Hedwig.

"She has a phone," Harry said wryly, "She goes where the animals need help most," moving towards Peter, he rubbed his hand up and down Peter's back and kissed him, "Thank you," he murmured, knowing Peter was doing this for him, trusting a stranger at his mating…it spoke volumes of the trust Peter had in him.

Peter nuzzled into the crook of Harry's neck, playfully biting him, laying his scent on him. "I'll be right back," Harry sighed softly, reluctantly pulling away, his phone was charging upstairs.

"Are you…are you going to be hunting in wolf form or Beta shift? What would be easier?" Derek asked, he'd never actually hunted as a wolf, grunting as he was nudged by his own wolf, painfully. If he'd been human, he would have already had a bruise forming. Looking down at Accalia he petted her with sure even strokes, scratching her ears as her tail wagged incessantly.

Peter gazed at Derek as if he'd just asked the stupidest thing ever. Perhaps he had, but he didn't want to screw up Peter's night.

Harry swatted at Peter's head, "Stop with that look," as Peter just gave him an offended glance before returning to Derek. He rather liked his ability to make people feel stupid without having to actually say anything. It was amusing to him, especially now that the entire Beacon Country knew he'd returned. He'd faced quite a few stupid questions…that had made him desire to kill them.

"Wolves go after prey in a pack, it brings down massive game," Harry stated, "Just do whatever you feel comfortable with Derek. If you feel like you wouldn't hunt well as wolf, go in your beta shift, its what everyone has to do normally, nowadays anyway since full shift seems to have fallen out of favour." More like they'd forgotten they have the ability. Once they gained alliances, he'd begin bringing the ability back, that's if it's even forgotten as one seems to think.

"What about you dad? I mean if anything takes a swipe at you…it will take longer to heal?" Teddy chimed in, as he added another flower to his head wreath.

Peter paused, glancing up at Harry, he hadn't thought of that at all.

"Potions, they're all there if need be," Harry reassured his son that he wouldn't be hurt. "Ah, that's Stiles coming." The wards pinging to alert him of Stiles coming up the driveway.

Peter felt the urge to stop Harry from participating, the wolf protest vehemently against the possibility of their mate getting hurt. He was vulnerable, still human despite his magic. Yet he forced it down, refusing to treat his mate like a child. They could hunt anything down without ending up hurt, he would do most of the work. He had to remind himself this was what he wanted.

Jimmy and Teddy immediately left the kitchen, running through the hallway and down outside the house to greet Teddy as if they hadn't seen him in years.

"What did Luna say?" Peter questioned, plucking lavender from the table and adding it to the painstakingly created wreath. Lavender meant happiness, love, devotion and peace. He'd added Jasmine (Unconditional and eternal love, monetary wealth), Ivy (Dependence, endurance, faithfulness), orange lilies (passion, desire). Part of him felt silly doing this, but it vividly reminded him of their first meeting. Harry had visited him in the hospital bringing in lovely smelling plants so that the scent of the hospital wouldn't be so prevalent. Flowers were evidently a massive part of the magical world. Flowers and herbs, and not just in the sense for potions either. He added Lily of the Valley and Lotus as well, rebirth, it was important he felt. Daisy and daffodil followed, elderflower and fern, which meant magic, enchantment, confidence sincerity and shelter. These were all things clearly 'Harry' and the promises he vowed to Harry in their mating.

"No wolfsbane?" Peter asked with feigned innocence.

Harry laughed, the other sniggering, as Harry shook his head, "That's misanthropy, a hatred for the human race," he informed Peter, sighing softly, recalling Severus' beautiful words to him back in his first potions class, all those years ago. It had been an apology, Asphodel, my regrets follow you to the grave, wormwood, absence, bitter sorrow. He'd been telling him he bitterly regretted and felt sorrow over his mum's death. He was still a dickhead though. "Rather fitting, humans can be…the worst species on the planet."

Nobody refuted that statement, they'd all suffered at the hands of humans. All in different ways suffered prejudice and hurt.

None of them were considered 'human' by the people that knew about the supernatural world, hunters really. They were considered 'creatures' and 'abominations' and 'freaks' but they were all okay with that, humans were greedy, disgusting and power-hungry, ironically enough most actually wanted what they had.

"That is a lot of flowers…" Cora changed the subject, "Are we really going to need it all for these?" holding up her filled head wreath. It smelt lovely, she grinned as she put it on posing, Harry quickly snapped a picture of her with a grin.

"It's for the circle, Peter and I will bond in a circle," Harry told her, while Peter and Harry had worked it all out, they hadn't actually explained everything to everyone else. Just the basics.

"Here, congratulations!" Stiles said, handing over the two gifts, before doing his jazz hands grinning widely at them. "That's from dad," he pointed to the very badly wrapped gift.

"Thank you, kiddo," Harry said, wrapping his arms around the teen, pulling him into a tight hug. He didn't bother saying he 'shouldn't have' Stiles had always been one for taking care of everyone and always giving gifts, usually expensive ones too. He wasn't quite so bad these days, Harry had made it more than clear that he didn't need to buy anyone's affection or love.

"I'm starving! What's to eat?" Stiles asked, as they parted.

"Nothing," Harry said smirking wryly, "We'll eat what we catch tonight, at least a little of it anyway."

"Awww! Come on, I can't eat raw food!" Stiles pouted, "I'd end up sick!"

Harry snorted, "None of us are eating it raw except perhaps the wolves, the fire pit will be put on. Don't worry about the flames getting out of control, there's a containment on the firepit, it will also stop the wolves from getting too close, so they won't be burnt." He'd put it on long before he met the Hales, since he'd been overly cautious in case Teddy was hurt.

"Oh, good!" Stiles crowed, hopping on the spot, "Don't bring down Bambi!"

Derek rolled his eyes as he explained the purpose of the run, to bring back the biggest they could find. It was a way to prove they had what it took to provide and nurture.

"The picture is no good you know," Cora commented, a little wistful, it would have been lovely to have pictures of her parents to remember. But unfortunately, any she took with her phone just had bodies with faces absent due to their wolf eyes.

Harry flipped his phone, showing her the picture, it had come out perfectly.

Cora's eyes widened; her eyes were in the picture but no glare. "How did you do that?"

"The magical world here is much more…advanced than in Britain. There are apps you actually have to type the entire name in to get in the search bar. Then you have to know the code to download the app, which comes from someone magic, it showcases you're being vouched for. And who did the vouching." Harry explained to Cora, "It basically prevents flares, as do magical camera's, it's quite an impressive piece of work, see that? That's the rune literally on my phone, changing what needs to be changed. It's only been out a few months." Magic had found its way into mundane technology.

"Is that the price of an app?" her voice higher than normal, "For moons sake!"

"Our population is smaller, significantly smaller, the owner of the app probably spent years of his life living hellishly to create it. So, yeah, it's expensive, at least where apps are concerned anyway." Harry shrugged, "But it is a one off, it's not like you'd need to rebuy it if anything happened to your phone."

"Then it means we can't get it," Cora sighed forlorn, "I don't want anyone tracking my phone to find us." And if she put her card details in…they'd know to track this phone. It's why they didn't have pay monthly cells.

"I keep forgetting you don't know much about the magical world," Harry sighed, summoning a piece of paper, he began writing clearly across it, looking through his own phone before put added codes.

"This will prevent hacking, this will prevent anyone getting your location, this is the camera app, and this? Is an app exclusively for supernatural's it's a chat room, if you will, for those seeking companionship, information, aid or looking to build alliances," Harry set it towards her, "The codes will need to be put in, before it will download for you."

"Have you used it to seek 'companionship'?" Peter queried, feeling jealousy surging through him.

"I don't have the app," Harry explained shrugging his shoulders, "I just know about it, that's all. Not sure how secure it is, in terms of idiots looking for a quick lay so be careful if you do download the app." Not treating Cora with kid gloves, she was old enough to make her own decisions and most definitely knew about sex. It was difficult to keep anything from a werewolf child, they were aware of the world in a way human child weren't.

Derek let loose a subvocal growled at the prospect, slurring out through fangs peeking out his human lips, "You're not downloading that app," the thought of anyone taking advantage of his sister made him almost go feral.

"Any alliances are best done in person," Peter stated, scoffing at the mere thought of creating alliances in a chat room of all places. "There's no way you'd be able to tell if anyone had ulterior motives or deceptive plans."

"Nobody should have those expect you," Harry teased, a wicked grin on his face, showcasing that he was only kidding, slightly.

Peter's eyes gleamed, a small subtle smirk on his face. He was no angel, that was true, and he wouldn't set up an alliance just for the sake of it, he'd rather get something out of it. Or at least something in future if anything. Unless, he liked them, Satomi was one such person, plus she was close, that was vital with alliances, in time of need especially. The same could be said of all other alliances, its why they were called alliances.

Deception however…he would never work with, and he'd rather kill any attempts at it. It would send a message to the entire supernatural world; the Hale pack did not tolerate treachery. Harry would be the diplomatic one like Talia, but he? He would ensure despite his Alpha status that they did not forget what a formidable 'Left-hand' he had been back in the day. Alpha or not, his training was something he'd fall back on to safeguard his family.

The day he let hunters or anyone hurt his family is the day he gave up his alpha powers.

He ground himself, listening to the pack around him talk. Stiles was questioning the presence of the flowers. Teddy and Jimmy were busy explaining it, while Cora and Derek downloaded the rune camera app with genuine excitement. The prospect of actually being able to take pictures on their phone, a novelty. The rest of the teens joined in, all of them had the app within five minutes. Taking pictures afterwards to see if it worked, jubilant and it settled Peter's wolf.

"Come on," Harry said, wrapping his arm around Peter's and guiding them out of the kitchen and outside the house.

"The wolves will tear it up," Peter commented, as Harry began working on the circle.

Harry shook his head, "Magic," he teased softly, "Doing it on the night of the full moon will make it even stronger…the magic I mean. The pack bonds are going to…keep them up all night. They'll feel rejuvenated, hyper, along with their own natural responses to the moon. It will bleed through the pack bonds, even Stiles will feel it and experience it, but luckily he's used to crashing and crashing hard." His medication caused mental exhausted crashes after long sleepless hyper nights.

Peter pressed up against Harry, humming softly, watching his magic at work. He was so very excited about tonight, but usually when things were going well…something happened. He felt as though he was waiting for the other shoe to drop so to speak. He had to remind himself that the biggest threats to them had been dealt with. That no hunter could get through the wards.

The control Harry had over the wards was…something else. Even when he was away in another country, he'd granted Erica entrance to the pack house. Not just temporary entrance either, but permanent ones with Derek infusing the wards with Erica's blood performing the ritual. Leaning back into him, Harry murmured, "That's Luna now." adjusting the wards granting her entrance, they only had Hermione to wait for now, Noah wasn't attending, naturally. "Hopefully, Hermione won't be late…"

"Why's that?" Peter asked.

"Lockdown," Harry explained easily, "Even I won't be able to open them again, they go into full lockdown during the full moon. It was more to keep any witch or wizard from happening upon Teddy…before I strengthened the wards, and never saw fit to change them. Changing them might make the wards weaker, which isn't something I want. The strong wards prevent anyone from getting in or out." He'd explained the basics to Peter before, but never in this much detail.

"When exactly does it happen?" Peter questioned with a hint of curiosity.

"Tonight? Half an hour," Harry explained.

"Then how are we supposed to hunt for anything substantial?" Peter pouted, he wanted to hunt down the biggest and best prey for miles to lay at his mates' feet. Or rather, since they were going together, to hunt something big and bad and bring it back to the house. As soon as they returned, the Beta's would be off on their own hunt for prey…or predators, there were plenty of those in Beacon Hills.

"We have the entire preserve at our beck and call, I'm sure you'll find something impressive." Harry chuckled, "I expanded the radius so that we have the majority of the preserve…if any hunter tries anything, we'll be alerted and the radius will lessen, once we get to the original wards the hunters will veer off constantly," using a spell to make them think they've forgotten something was dangerous, they would be able to tell something was off, the hunters were supernaturally aware after all. So just remaining hidden was more than enough.

They would never find his home, or become a danger to his pack. If they tried anything…they wouldn't live long enough to be burdened down with regrets so to say.

"Aunt Luna!" Teddy squealed upon seeing her, she was down on the list for an apprentice, she could take him on. He'd intended to write to her after the full moon…looked like he wouldn't have to after all.

"Hey, here take this, it's for your dad and Peter," Luna said, giving the teen a mischievous wink.

"Sure," Teddy agreed, taking the gift and setting it aside beside the other presents that had been bought.

"Oh, a traditional handfasting?" Luna breathed in awe, touching the flowers on the table reverentially. "My parents did that," she said wistfully.

"Mine too!" Jimmy agreed, although it wasn't quite the same, he imagined. His mum was a Muggle, a bit of a hippy really, or used to be actually. His dad was a wizard though. His mom loved nature, they spent so much time camping, they hadn't since he was bitten though. "I think you'll like my mum; she's coming to visit Beacon Hills during the summer holidays."

"Where are they staying?" Harry asked, making an entrance into the kitchen again, hugging Luna in welcome.

"I think they're going to book into a motel," Jimmy sighed, "Mum usually would take this time to go camping but she hasn't since…" they had a wicked tent too, magical, it hadn't been ripped apart in the attack on him.

"I'll talk to them," Harry promised, giving him a smile, he knew what guilt felt like, talking to them wouldn't clear it away, but if he could help, he'd do it. "Luna this is Peter, my mate," he said oozing smug satisfaction and sheer happiness, "This is Peter's niece and nephew, Cora and Derek, they're werewolves, this is Jimmy, Teddy's kind of werewolf, and Stiles, he's a Spark. Aaron and Isaac are sleeping, and will probably sleep through the night." If they didn't, Jimmy was actually on babysitting duty first, then one of the others would take over if need be. They hadn't given anything to Aaron, obviously, he was way too young for that.

"It's nice to meet you, Peter, I've heard a lot about you!" Luna said, giving him a smile.

Peter's first impression was that Luna just looked through you, without seeing you. If not for the emotions he could sense letting him know she was, he would have thought something was seriously wrong. She had a very glazed but surprised look permanently etched onto her face, with wide blue eyes. Yet those eyes turned assessing, calculating, the smile had more teeth than what you'd expected from someone so young. Then again, she only looked young, from what he'd been told she was only a year younger than Harry himself. "All good I hope?" he smirked.

"Well, it wouldn't speak well of your relationship if you were already being an ass to have 'bad things' said about you." Luna said, her tone blunt.

And Peter smirked, "Oh, I'm sure you'll have your ear talked off sooner or later, hopefully later…" hopefully wedded/mated bliss would suit them.

Luna smirked, "I like you," she said.

And the wonderful thing was…she was telling the truth, her heartbeat remained steady.

"So! Introduce me to the wolves!" making grabby hands, not looking at anyone in particular, bouncing on her right foot impatiently, excitement getting the better of her.

To absolutely everyone's surprise, Derek offered to take her, a shy smile on his face and a curious gleam in his eye. He was a little tense and standoffish when she looks at him, as if waiting for the inevitable sexual innuendos or blatant gaping at him like he was a long strip of meat to be devoured.

"Let's go then! Moon cubs!" squealing in excitement.

Derek's guard was lowered, his shy smile becoming more prominent, as he moved, leading her outside to see the wolves. There was no attraction to speak off, she wasn't touching him…she honestly just smelt really happy and excited to see the wolves. He wasn't used to that at all.

See? He could do it, he thought, the inscription echoing at the back of his mind. Giving him the courage to do things he normally wouldn't. To be the mate that Stiles deserved, to trust a little more. The excitement of tonight perhaps played a role in it too. Allowed him to lower his guard. Then there was also the fact Luna sort of reminded him of his cousin.

'Courage is not the absence of fear but the judgment that something else is more important than fear. The brave may not live forever but the cautious do not live at all. For now, you are traveling the road between who you think you are and who you can be'

--------------------------0

There we go! :) It feels like ages since I updated this! 6.5 K and still nowhere near the handfasting! LOL Ah, well, the next chapter for sure! I hope I'm not missing anyone...R&R please

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 53

Erica got there ten minutes before lockdown, she smelt like a boy, and nobody asked for an explanation. Not that she needed to be asked, before she began to tell them she'd been spending time with Boyd. They were dating, regardless of the warnings Peter had given her. Especially about heightened emotions during sex, especially as new as she was. However, given that Boyd was her mate, and how she had quite a secure anchor, he didn't explicitly forbid it.

A lot of pictures were taken at that time, since Teddy would be in wolf form for the most of the night. Harry did want some pictures of his 'wedding' displayed, and most definitely wanted his sons to be present. His sons being Teddy and Stiles.

Hermione on the other hand? Barely got there before the wards shimmered indicating lockdown. Keeping everyone safely contained within the territory during the full moon. By then Teddy and Jimmy had already changed swiftly and easily. Without a single scream of pain leaving their lips. It was like Harry just changing into his Animagus for normal, painless and easily.

"Thank goodness! The meeting ran way too long," Hermione said apologetically, as she approached Harry hugging him tightly. "Are you excited?" giving Harry all her attention.

Harry smiled, "Yes," he might not be hopping about in excitement but he was very much looking forward to being mated and married to Peter. They'd taken it slow, gotten to know each other better and quite frankly…he didn't think either of them would have regrets.

"Congratulations!" she said, hugging him again, before pausing before Peter in silent question. The werewolf was quickly to agree to the hug, and if he touched Harry where Hermione's scent was the strongest…nobody called him on it. "I wish you many years of happiness to come. May Circe grant you a long and prosperous life."

"Thank you," Peter said seriously, gratitude thrumming through him.

"The wreaths are inside," Harry explained, "We're about to head out to hunt down our first catch." Squeezing Peter's hand, Peter was vibrating with impatience and excitement, not helped along by the full moon. Fortunately, he had a very good anchor and was able to remain centred, calm.

With that both Peter and Harry changed forms, Peter remained in his Beta shift while Harry transformed into his Animagus form. Their clothes forgotten and discarded puddles on the floor.

Just like that they both took off, Peter in the lead since his sense of smell was significantly better than Harry's. He might be 'Alpha' and would be the 'Alpha-mate' when they bonded/mated, but it didn't give him superior strength or smell. As an animagus, he did have a greater sense of smell in that form, and that form only.

For a brief time, Teddy and Jimmy followed, the urge to hunt what was running overwhelming their senses. Cora and Derek intercepted them and got their attention to fixate on something else. The pack knew now that it wasn't for the lack of anchors, they were just fundamentally different breed of werewolf. Although, they were changing each month they were in the pack. Jimmy or Teddy did not display that excruciating bone crunching change they used to.

Peter, however, as an Alpha had the greatest sense of smell in the pack, and it would remain that way.

Thus, he would lead the way towards the best and biggest animal he could find. Not limiting themselves to a Prey…but other predators too, even if they were drawn to prey first and foremost.

Harry raced through the trees, his rapid pace keeping up with Peter. Excitement thrumming through both of them. The only sound was the whipping of the trees as they passed or the thudding of Peter's feet of the padding of Harry's paws as they moved. Neither were so much as exhausted or out of breath yet, both had a lot of stamina, and added with the full moon, it would take a lot for Peter to become exhausted.

Then suddenly Peter veered off course, causing Harry to skid to a halt, before using his paws to gain momentum and dash off after him. Biting his leg in retaliation, only playfully, in return Peter let out an exuberant laugh, as he continued to move, forcing himself faster looking back with a taunting look.

Harry huffed, but the bond was alight with amusement, he could smell animals in the forest. Spending time with Teddy, learning what everything in the forest was, he knew some of the scents but not all of them. Fox, rabbit and Wolf were three of the most permanently etched scents in his mind.

He guessed Peter had meant what he said, he was going to hunt down the biggest thing he could find. Time was…meaningless, as both playfully tried to outdo each other, running ahead, and just becoming reacquainted with their animal side so to speak. There was no rush, the night was well and truly theirs.

It must have bled through the bond, or Peter must have thought it himself. Afterwards, their pace became leisurely, Peter even transformed into full shift, content just to meander, or so Harry thought. Because after five minutes, Peter's body began to take on a distinctive predatory stance, crouching down, making zero noise, as he stalked through the foliage towards his prey on four legs.

Harry gaped when he saw what it was that Peter had hunted down. Or would have gaped if he was really capable of it, he'd certainly made a mental jaw dropping moment for sure. A bear, Peter had somehow managed to find a goddamned bear of all things. Peter effortlessly changed from his full shift to Alpha shift and attacked in a single bound, determination thrumming through the bond.

Harry wanted to use magic, to give it a painless death, but he couldn't. It would undermine the tradition, which was so very important to Peter. He wanted to prove himself capable after all. He remained mostly out of it, only darting forward to distract the bear, working in tandem together.

However, when the bear managed to big a big swipe at Peter, Harry snapped and bit down as viciously as he could on its ankle, ripping its tendon to shreds. As fun and liberating as this was…he wasn't risking Peter's life when they were in this together.

The bear snarled and tried to swipe at Harry in retaliation, all the while falling unable to keep its own weight on its torn foot. That's when Peter struck, his entire hand thrust itself through the bears chest, aiming straight for the heart.

Which he promptly ripped from the bears chest, which crumbled with a loud bang to the forest floor. Already dead.

Naked as the day he was born, Peter squeezed the heart in his clawed hand. Before he knelt before his mate, vulnerable in more ways than one. Blood dripping down his sodden hands, onto his arms, chest and legs drying almost immediately. Staring up at him with blood red eyes, blazing supernaturally, neck bare and vulnerable right next to those sharp teeth. "My mate…you have my heart, my protection, my body as a shield in a time of great need, and more importantly, my eternal love, in both this life and the next." Reciting the words, he knew by heart. Although, technically they weren't identical to any others, his words came from the heart, the ritual just gave you an idea what to say. Holding out the heart in his palm, barely blinking as Harry transformed back, "Take this as a sign that can provide for you, protect you, my mate like this organ, you have my heart in your hands." He said softly, pressing the cooling muscle into Harry's hands.

Peter felt a surge of possessive pride and happiness that Harry took it. There wasn't a single sign or scent of disgust, Harry instead cradled the heart in his hand as if it were the most precious thing in the world. "I accept, Peter Hale, all that you freely offer, and I too, offer the same in return." Harry moved to kiss Peter softly, just a small innocent kiss, before Harry put the heart in Peter's hand, changing once more he licked Peter's face before snatching the heart in his jaw before bounding away.

If animals were capable of smirking…Harry would have done so.

Peter watched him go, before an incredulous huff of a chuckle left his lips, shaking his head. Stretching out, groaning at the feel of his muscles popping, eyeing the bear, yes, they were super strong, very fast, but it didn't make his task any easier. He probably should have thought this through he thought wryly, making a grab for the bear he almost topped himself over when he was easily able to lift it.

Magic, he realized, Harry had made it weigh the next to nothing, considering they were miles from the house, he was grateful. He would have done it though, but as Harry said, they were in this together.

With a wicked smirk, that made him look like a Machiavellian, Peter took off with a burst of speed. Determined to catch up with his mate, all that running had made him hungry…and it had been such a long time since he'd had bear.

A really long time.

It took Peter a surprising ten minutes before he caught up with Harry, who didn't even slow down once he made an appearance. It turned into a competition to see who would get to the house first.

Peter put on a burst of speed as the house loomed closer, jumping over Harry's form and sliding to a halt, ignoring everyone's calls of alarm and surprise at his ability to do that with a bear on his shoulders.

The bear once Peter was sure nobody was too close, was dumped next to the firepit. He didn't go too close he wouldn't say he had a phobia of fire, but he'd rather not be too close to an open flame all the same. He'd barely stepped back when the heart he'd given Harry was cooking away in the fire pit, along with a kidney and liver. A small smile appeared on his face; the kidneys and livers were the most nutritious part of any animal. In animal speak, he was basically stating good health.

"Don't give anyone too much liver," Peter murmured softly, as he wrapped his arms around his mate, the magic and moon converging on them. "Bear livers have an exceptional high level of iron in them, more so than is proper, especially for humans…and who knows how it would affect Stiles, Jimmy or Teddy."

"That I didn't know," Harry said thoughtfully, glancing at the liver before shrugging. There was no chance that they would be eating a lot of the liver, between all of them, they'd maybe get a single bite of it.

"Are you supposed to share those pieces? Aren't they special and just for the two of you?" Luna queried, in the wild if one animal gifted it to another, they'd eat it alone. Sure, they weren't animals, but this tradition was a gift to their animal ancestors. While Harry's tradition celebrated magic and the earth and doing it under the full moon paid homage to all the supernatural too. They couldn't have picked a better day to do it. Despite being surrounded by her very naked friend and his soon-to-be husband/mate, she didn't seem the slightest bit bothered.

"You can keep it, some mates do decide to do that, especially if they're planning on making their own unit. The alpha though…the alpha isn't just responsible for his mate, but the whole pack. To share it with everyone is revealing that they intend not to only look after one another but the pack." Derek revealed, quietly. "To share with most but not all, shows that they're about to go Omega if they don't change their ways." To be kicked out of the pack. Not something that was practiced these days, but it wasn't often he was able to educate someone on things he did know. Non-verbal communication made up for nearly 80% of their communication.

"What if a human's vegetarian?" Stiles asked, leaning against Derek genuinely curious. "Are there any werewolf vegetarians? How does that work?"

"That's easy, they wouldn't be able to remain vegetarian, the need for meat is instinctive. You find yourself craving it, at least that's the way it was for me." Jimmy confessed, the amount of meat he eats these days is four times more than what he ate as a human. Accepting the small bowl with a piece of liver, kidney and the heart from Harry.

"All werewolves need meat to survive, I haven't seen one stubborn enough to refrain from eating what they need." Peter mused thoughtfully, after eating his pieces, which naturally as alpha he'd gotten first. It was perfectly seared just the way werewolves like it, without being overly cooked or burnt.

The entrails that weren't eaten by them normally, went to the wolves that were just as hyped up as them. They immediately began to play fight each other for the scraps, despite the fact there was more than enough to go around and they got all the food they'd ever need or want.

"Do you want to keep the bear hide?" Harry asked, his fingers tangled up in its fur, it had fought well. It stood no chance against both of them, clearly, was it morbid to keep the hide of the animal they'd killed?

"My mom and dad did," Cora said, swallowing thickly, "Even my first kill, it was a bunny, but they were so proud…it's all gone now," reduced to ash just like the rest of the family.

Harry glanced at Peter, nodding, both of them thinking the same thing.

"Then we start again," Peter said soothingly, squeezing Cora and Derek's shoulder, a single, simple touch from their alpha giving them strength and reassurance. "Your first adult kill, in the new Hale pack," he stated, it wouldn't bring them back, but it was the best he could do. He wished he could bring back his family.

"They're watching over every single one of you," Harry said softly, "All of them, and they are so very proud of you. In death there is no fear, blame, anger, suffering or the need for revenge. They are at peace, and are content to wait until you are ready to join them…even if it takes centuries."

Scarily enough, they could all sense he was telling the truth…but how was that possible? That truth eased something within the surviving members of the Hale pack. Settled deep down into the very foundations very souls.

"It's time," Harry added.

Stiles pouted, "I want to go with them!" he hated missing out, he was literally the only member of the pack not running right now. Luna and Hermione were not going, but they were only pack adjacent.

"Then go, Stiles, you have the power to do as you please," Harry said taunting him, green eyes gleaming, "Change into a wolf, go with them."

"It takes years to learn," Stiles frowned, but his chest puffed up at the taunt.

"Yes, it takes wizards years to learn to change form, but you're a spark, part of the long illustrious Hale pack. Your magic is geared towards them, you can change, you just obviously don't want to." Harry said.

Peter watched his mate taunt the spark with trepidation. He didn't fear that Stiles would hurt Harry on purpose, but he had read what Sparks were capable of.

"Yes, I do!" Stiles protested, wondering why Harry was being that way with him. He had always been encouraging never disparaging.

"Then change, do it! Come on! Let me see what you're made of!" Harry urged him.

"I can't!" Stiles protested flustered.

"Yes, you can, best hurry along, otherwise you won't catch up with them," Harry gestured towards where they'd all gone off.

Frustration bubbled with Stiles, his magic easily reacted, and before he knew it, he was staring at the world from a smaller standpoint, on four legs. Like a new born foal he wobbled around, whining in worry and confusion.

Harry smirked, hunkered down beside the wolf, "I told you, you could do it, I'm so proud of you, Stiles, now go on, hunt them down," smacking him on the back urging him into action.

Peter watched in rapid fascination, "That I didn't expect," he murmured, he shouldn't have doubted his mate's abilities to know what he was doing.

"He has unlimited potential; it just hasn't sunk in yet." Harry said wryly, watching Stiles in wolf form stumble around like a drunkard until he gained his foothold. He was used to walking on two legs, not four, it would take a few minutes to get his bearings. "I didn't think he'd be a red wolf."

"They nearly went extinct by the middle of the 20th century. People killing them in order to protect their livestock. Then Coyotes moved into their territory and they actually hybridized with the wolves. Most of the red wolves are now living in captivity, as far as I'm aware there are only fourteen pairs left." Luna easily replied.

"He looks more Fox like than Wolf," Hermione said thoughtfully, "They'll know it's Stiles won't they?" quietly alarmed at the thought of them pouncing on Stiles, "The wolves I mean, not the rest of the pack." The pack would know its Stiles, his scent while it would change, it would still fundamentally be the same at basis animal level.

"Of course," Luna informed her, "When they say human level intelligence, they're not just talking about a two-year-old they can understand a level up to five or six years of age at this point in their lives. It's believed they can become as intelligent as a double-digit child." Ten plus, in other words, the figure was always changing and adapting.

"I apologise, but I thought moon cubs were very rare?" Peter questioned, looking from Luna to Harry and back again. Harry had certainly implied that they were very rare.

"They want it that way, most female werewolves would rather it…not be known they gave birth to moon cubs. They were stigmatised, degraded because of the most natural feeling and act in the world. Those that do, want the cubs to have a good life in the wild, not treated like domestic pets…once they survive past defenceless cubs. Mostly due to the fact they don't want the pack torn apart…but there's always downsides to living in the wild as they well know. There are two packs of moon cubs, not including your own, they've thriving in the wild, watched carefully by caretakers, and every day new information is coming to light about them." Luna explained, "They don't let outsiders near them, I only know because of my contacts. I also brew their potions for them, since I'm qualified to brew the potions they require." Which was how she knew the locations, and she'd keep it secret.

"It's more like a sanctuary," Harry informed Peter, "It's pretty much like our pack of wolves, they'll want for nothing." And in turn they were being studied, perhaps a new book was being made about them.

They continued talking as Peter and Harry dealt with the bear, skinning it, then prepping the meat, discarding the silver skin so that none of the wolves when they returned tried to eat it, along with the muscle and most of the bones. They left some of the bigger ones for the wolves, it kept their teeth in pristine condition. The bones they were discarding, they removed the marrow from, to make broth for the wolves they loved the stuff.

"You don't half spoil them," Luna said, and there was no condemnation in her tone but happiness.

Harry laughed, "Yeah, between us all they're spoiled and they know it," fondness lacing his tone, he didn't exactly have one for himself. Although, with him and Peter about to marry, he'd technically co-own Peter's.

"Goodness!" Hermione almost tripped up as she moved, looking down at her feet, she picked up the thing that made her trip. "What's this? Is that a dragon tooth?"

"Oh, that's Stiles' it's a Foci pendant, not that I'd imagine he will need it for much longer," Peter told her, as he turned the meat over. Harry was bundling everything they wanted to keep in the house, preserving it or setting it in the freezer or whatnot. The bear hide would need to go to a local taxidermist who knew the Hales well. If he was still alive, he hadn't had a reason to reach out to him.

"He will, Spark or not if he does have a hyperactivity disorder, he'll always need a help with focus. Especially as a teenager, he might be able to control it more as an adult." Hermione said thoughtfully. She was aware of how difficult it was to have such a disorder.

"You don' t know Stiles then," Harry said wryly, coming out with bowls filled with food for them to enjoy along with the bear meat. Mashed potatoes, fries, corn on the cob, carrots and peas, salad with dressings. Other than the meat neither one of their people had much in the way of traditional foods. "He's always been determined that he wouldn't be stopped or limited by a medical diagnosis."

"I wonder if he'll be able to transform back easily," Luna pondered, it's difficult for even them to turn back after letting the 'animal' loose so to speak.

"He'll be fine," Harry reassured, as magic set the food on the table, all the bowls were spelled to stay warm so that everyone could dig into warm food. Which was a good thing considering they'd be performing the rituals first, then food which could be a while yet.

Sometime later Luna began to laugh, as Stiles trotted out of the forest, two dead bloody bunnies hanging from his red crusted maw. It wasn't what was hilarious, no, what was funny was the fact Stiles looked incredibly smug at his first successful hunt, and scratched up, the bunnies hadn't gone down without a fight.

"Did he find them or hunt down the first thing that caught his attention?" Hermione asked, shaking with merriment.

"They're right behind him," Peter replied, head cocked just a tad to the side, indicating he was listening. "And it sounds like they've all been successful," they'd known the second they saw Stiles, or rather his wolf form, the shock and excitement had ran through the pack bonds…along with a massive dose of smug satisfaction that could have only come from Derek.

"We can take some of it in to MACUSA," Harry suggested, he was sure the supernatural creatures would love fresh deer to eat. "We'll certainly need to, all that won't fit in the freezer, even with expansion charms." He added, as the pack returned, dragging deer with them. Cora was the only one who had gone for a Coyote. Even the moon cubs had gotten in on the fun, and were dragging their pray home. Not surprising really, the pack had made sure they knew how to hunt for themselves.

Before long they had a pile of dead animal carcases in the clearing.

"I don't suppose there's a spell to do everything?" Peter asked, eyeing the pile, he did not want to spend the next two hours dealing with all that. He was beginning to get impatient, he wanted to mate his mate tonight.

Harry smiled, sensing exactly why Peter wanted him to deal with it all. "Oh, I don't know Peter, it's a perfect pack bonding experience." He teased the werewolf, green eyes gleaming.

Peter almost whined, it was a very near thing, "The moon is at it's highest in ten short minutes," he commented, a sly look on his face. He knew Harry wished to do his bonding when the moon was at the highest.

"Touché," Harry said wryly, kissing Peter, biting at his bottom lip as he drew back. Teasing him, taunting him of what was to come. Delighting in the eyes flaring red at his control vanishing in the light of Harry's teasing. It was the full moon; his control was always going to be weakened on this night.

In the background Derek was coaching Stiles how to turn back to human form.

Peter and Harry lost in each other's gaze, turned abruptly hearing Hermione's cry of shock. Their eyes taking in everything, trying to figure out what had caused Hermione to cry out like that. Then they noticed it, Teddy was human, Harry automatically sought out the moon in disbelief, before his gaze went back to his son.

"Harry…have you…accidentally stumbled on the means of eradicating type one Lycans?" stunned to her very core. Was this all it was going to take? Or was the Hale pack entirely unique?

Teddy was staring at his hands in disbelief, before glancing up at the moon and inhaling sharply. He'd never observed a full moon while human before. What did this mean? Was he even still a werewolf? The thought of losing all this – as stupid and momentarily as his pack was – terrified him to the core.

"You…you're human," Stiles said, turning back himself. "Can you do it too, Jimmy?" looking at the only werewolf still fully transformed.

"His pack bonds aren't as strong due to the fact he isn't here as often," Harry stepped forward hugging Teddy tightly, utterly bewildered and awed. "If he can't it may just be a matter of time." Preventing them from making Jimmy feel cornered or lacking in any way shape or form.

He could see the desire Hermione harboured to leave, to write all this new wonderful information down. It's like she'd rather observe history instead of living in the moment. His moment as a matter of fact. He stumbled a little when Teddy returned to his wolf form, stretching out, nosing at his dad before nudging at him, and nudging at him until he was all but in the circle.

"Alright, alright," Harry said, laughing as he patted at Teddy, smiling. 'forget what happened, its not as important as your night dad' he was telling him. Cora and Erica picked up the wreaths and passed them all out, knowing which one belonged to whom, their scents were all over them.

"Change back Teddy, I have so many questions I want to ask you," Hermione said reverently, the shock giving way to absolute astonishment. She couldn't believe what she'd just seen! Turning to face Harry her face filled with excitement.

"Hermione…I love you, but this is my day," Harry said placing his hands on her shoulders, "There's nobody you can tell at this time of night. Everyone is sleeping, you won't forget waiting a few hours more to write it down. Teddy can tell you everything tomorrow evening once we're done celebrating." Harry informed her calmly. Not getting pissed off because of the way she was, Hermione had always been this way, and he loved her regardless, she just needed to be reeled in through the thought of research. Hermione's focus can be a one-track mind.

Hermione flushed in mortification, "Sorry Harry," she said, embarrassed, she hated losing focus on what really matters. She just lost herself for a moment, and the only reason the other werewolves forgave her was because she was genuinely sorry. Keeping her eyes upwards, she didn't really want to see her best friends junk thank you very much.

Harry just grinned, forgiving her already.

"Do you have the ribbons?" Hermione straightened up asking Derek, who produced the ribbons from goodness knows where. "Good!" she removed her own white cord, and began to wrap it around Peter and Harry's hands, "As this knot is tied, so are your lives now bound. Woven into this cord, imbued into its very fibres, are all the hopes of your friends and family, and of yourselves, and pack, for your new life together."

One by one they came up with their own cords or ribbon, and spoke, "With the fashioning of this knot do I tie all the desires, dreams, love, and happiness wished here in this place to your lives for as long as love shall last." Luna said, tying the bright red ribbon around their wrists. The red indicated passion and love.

"In the joining of the hands, the Alphas, you're bound as one, eternal mates, may you have a long and happy life," Cora's was simple, cord orange, plentiful and kindness, which Harry had given her upon her return.

"In the joining of hands and the fashion of a knot, so are your lives now bound, one to another." Jimmy murmured softly, awed to be able to take part in this. His was blue, indicating longevity and strength, both of which they had in spades.

"By this cord you are bound to your vows and one another." Derek murmured, wrapping the purple – progress and power – ribbon around their already bound hands. He could feel the magic in the air, it was an overwhelming sense of kinship and family.

Erica stepped forward, having carefully selected the pink one, romance and happiness, "May this cord draw your hands together in love, never to be used in anger." She said, shaking a little at the pull of the moon and the magic saturating the area. "May this knot remain tied for as long as love shall last."

Stiles strode forward, uncommonly confident, as he approached them, wrapping the bindings around their wrists. He had chosen brown, for earth and home, as this had always been home to him. He'd never admit out loud as such, he'd never do that to his dad, "As any child discovers when they are learning to tie their own shoes, the first move is to cross the ends. As your hands are bound by this cord, so is your partnership held by the symbol of this knot. May it be granted that what is done before the gods be not undone by man." by hunters.

Teddy returned to human form, the words he'd never thought he'd get to say to his father on his wedding, leaving his lips as Derek handed him a ribbon. It was black, empowerment and wisdom. "Two entwined in love, bound by commitment and fear, sadness and joy, by hardship and victory, anger and reconciliation, all of which brings strength to this union. Hold tight to one another through both good times and bad, and watch as your strength grows. May the vows you will speak never grow bitter in your mouths."

Harry swallowed thickly; he'd been resigned that his son wouldn't be able to take as much a part in his vows as he would like. To see him human, to see him speaking his own and taking part meant more than all the gold he had at Gringotts.

The love and sheer happiness they felt through the bond almost had the pack staggering. When Harry loved, he loved wholly and without reservation, never judging but loving and encouraging.

It's exactly what the new Hale pack needed to recover from the horrors of their past.

"Peter, Harry, it's now time to say your own vows to one another, as you bind yourself together in life and in love." Hermione said clearly, she was officiating the permanent handfasting, their marriage ceremony, which was official she had the ability to do as such.

"The love you've shown me is beyond anything my childhood self could dream up. Its heart-warming, genuine and fierce…mostly all at once. Your love has taught me to find what I spent so long searching for within my own self." Peter murmured as Hermione's wand shot out ribbons in rainbow colour. "With these promises, I give you my heart, I promise from this day forward, you shall not walk alone, may my heart be your shelter, and my arms be your home." Another cord shot out, "Love isn't always perfect, isn't always a fairy tale," ignoring the snorting of amusement, "Or a storybook. And it doesn't always come easy. Love is overcoming obstacles, facing challenges, fighting to be together, holding on and never letting go. It is a short word, easy to spell, difficult to define and impossible to live without. Love is work, but most of all, love is realizing that every hour, every minute and every second was worth it because it brought us together." The last ribbon shot out, and entwined their hands, glowing golden and disappearing into their wrists as if it had never been there to begin with.

The surge of love and adoration from the bond hit Peter like a brick wall. Yes, everything he'd been through was more than worth it just to have this. Someone to love so unconditionally, who didn't care about his faults. This was pack. This was love. This was how it was meant to be.

"You are Blood of my Blood, Bone of my Bone. I give you my body, so that we two may be one. I give you my spirit, 'til our live shall be done. You are Blood of my Blood, Bone of my Bone." Magic flared brightly, as Hermione's wand shot out a ribbon. He was welcoming the Hales into his family, decreeing them blood to one another. It was one of the most important wedding vows in a handfasting. "Today I recognize you mo mac tíre and ask you to become a part of me, in sacred kinship. With you I shall share my innermost self, my mind and my heart. With you, I've lost all fear and found the greatest courage. I have learned to love and to allow myself to be loved. Love has reawakened in my life; a rebirth, a new beginning, with you, mo mac tíre, I am understood. I am home."

Hermione had tears running down her face, as she listened to his beautiful vows. She played her part gracefully.

"Our love will be eternal, in this life and the next. The next life doesn't yet matter, for you have made this life, mo mac tíre, a life worth living." With that the bonds flared to life, and Harry, Hermione, Stiles and Lana laughed and winced at the same time as the werewolves and wolves howled out their approval as the bond between Harry and Peter sealed together with loving vows and promises.

"I now pronounce you husband and husband, vows sealed, you may kiss," Hermione called out loudly over the howling, wiping away the tears it was beautiful.

--------0

Oh, my god! I thought I'd never get this chapter finished! despite knowing where I wanted it to go it fought me tooth and nail! :D but finally got it out!! I hope you enjoy it! as lovely as it is to write about pack bonding I'm looking forward to the next arc of this story and I really should start adding in the were's that Peter likes to 'join' the pack so that we can all get used to the OC's eh! :) and like them hopefully ;) hmm Boyd and Isaac's arcs to come too! will we see Stiles visiting Scott with his mom a few times in the story? see how he's getting on or are you all happy to forget he even exists? R&R please!

mo mac tire = My Wolf and while the blood of my blood IS from outlander is it also a real handfasting vow and it's beautiful I've decided to use it as means of magically making them family :)

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 54

Still blooded, full and exhilarated the pair didn't waste a second on leaving once the ceremony was over. Not even pausing to talk to the others after a rather quick group hug. Then Harry proceeded to Apparate them to their bedroom…the wait was finally over and had been excruciating to say the least.

Nobody could say they had rushed into this relationship. Absolutely nobody.

Their clothes were torn already, so it was of no consequence when they were ripped further in their haste to complete the bond fully.

"Please tell me you've got lube," Peter froze mid-kiss, looking horrified.

Harry laughed, tightening his arms around Peter, grinning before kissing him again, "Yes," he confirmed, the look on Peter's face, "Good job for you, huh," he wasn't an angel, he had relationships in the past…plus, he had bought a new one when he realized he was interested in Peter.

"Yes," Peter agreed vehemently, nodding, there was no way he could tolerate either of them going to the shops, and he most definitely wouldn't be asking his nephew…whom he seriously doubted had any. In fact, he'd never smelt anything remotely like release from him, arousal, yes, but not release…and he most definitely didn't want to be thinking about his nephew right now.

"In a pinch you'd probably find a care package from Stiles with everything you'll need including a how-to book on sex…" Harry grinned, recalling the small gift bag he'd plonked in the middle of the kitchen table.

Peter paused, "You're not joking, are you?" it sounded like something Stiles would do, actually.

"Not at all, I'd be very surprised if there wasn't," Harry admitted, as his fingers trailed down Peter's firm body.

"He has no shame," Peter murmured, kissing down Harry's chest, a purr working its way out of his throat. Relishing the skin on skin contact, yes Harry was big on contact knowing that was how werewolves were…but here and now? It was better than any other kind of touches. Which was truly a good thing living with werewolves really, because they knew everything. From what you ate to how often you masturbated and had sex, who you had sex with…luckily here, it wasn't something you had to worry about in terms of hearing it, since the rooms were all spelled silent.

Harry murmured his own agreement, arching his neck as Peter worked his way up his throat, biting and nibbling enticingly. It was a testament to Peter's control that Harry didn't even feel a single claw emerge from the werewolf's fingers as he gripped his hips.

"Ooo, yes, just like that," Harry murmured, arousal building in him quicker than anticipated. He wasn't used to his partners knowing what he liked…not with their first coupling or without him encouraging it.

Peter chuckled and continued on, well aware of what Harry liked, each time he did something, his chemo signals went through the roof. Which aroused him further, it wasn't just touch but scent too that got to him.

Harry smelt delicious, added to the ozone of his magic…it tingled along Peter's skin. Touch starved as they were, their first orgasm was ripped from them almost unwillingly. Peter let out a disappointed sound when their mess disappeared magically. The thought of rubbing it into them both was enticing, so that every single werewolf in the world knew what they had been doing and that they belonged to each other.

Harry laughed breathlessly, reaching over to the bedside cabinet, opening the drawer he produced the lube. He handed the glass container over, the lube was special made, it had numbing properties in it, much better than the lube that was mass produced. It had no overwhelming smell and did not stink to high heavens Peter realized as he unscrewed the lid.

Lube usually spoiled the scents, and it lingered, for days afterwards. This wouldn't overwhelm his nose. Which was why he didn't hesitate to use a little more than he would have done.

"If you go any slower…Peter…" Harry said through gritted teeth, being demented by the slow languid pace Peter had set himself in stretching him. "I'm going to use a spell…"

"I can't help it," Peter murmured into the nape of Harry's neck, "You smell delicious frustrated and aroused."

"How about a spell to make sure you can't come?" Harry craned around, giving Peter a 'try-me' look.

Peter suddenly didn't find it quite so appealing, especially considering he knew his husband – oh, how he loved that word – was not playing around and could do just that. Nothing, not even his own stubbornness was going to get in the way of tonight.

Perhaps they could try it out another day… "Maybe another time," he murmured against Harry's skin, inhaling sharply, "Husband," biting him teasingly.

Harry's snort turned into a moan, as desire thrummed through him. Who would have thought Peter was sadistic? Oh, wait, yes, he already knew that. He thought as he was penetrated by his husband, and the bond completed fully.

Both Co-Alpha's, mates, husbands.

Neither new husband slept that night, as they got to know each other on the most animalistic, most fundamental sense.

---------------------0

Harry groaned, burrowing further into Peter, "M'not getting up, cancel everything… sleepy."

Peter chuckled, staring down at his husband, watching him curiously. It was different seeing him like this. Sure, they'd slept in the same bed, but not quite like this. He had no idea Harry got a sweet sort of grumpy with lack of sleep. "I've driven Isaac to his therapist, we need to get him driving lessons,"

"Ugh, it's lunch time already?" Harry murmured, green eyes peeling open observing Peter lazily.

"Yes, twelve fifteen, we have just over an hour for lunch before Isaac need to be picked back up." Peter explained, Derek had offered to do it, naturally, but Peter had elected to do so. He wanted the teen a little more comfortable with him before the supernatural revelation. Which was fast approaching, Harry didn't want them to hide not in their own home. Which Peter agreed fully with.

"Anyone eaten?" Harry asked, blinking tiredly.

"No, they were up the majority of the night, out on the course," Peter replied, lips twitching in amusement. It had been one of the best investments thus far. The magic imbued within it actually gave the werewolves a challenge they weren't used to. The magic and pack bonds had given them all energy they almost didn't know what to do with. It had also settled them in a way nothing else could.

"A nice big brunch then," Harry stretched out languidly, none of the aches bothering him the slightest. No doubt Peter had already healed from their earlier romps. Thank Merlin for magic otherwise they wouldn't have been able to continue…Peter's supernatural healing made him almost insatiable.

Peter's gaze heated just watching him, smug satisfaction thrumming through him. Seeing the marks, he'd left during their vigorous couplings. Including a few scratches on his sides when Harry had taken his turn teasing him. His wolf had not liked that the slightest, and with his willpower dwindling, thankfully Harry had rather enjoyed – relished, loved, excited – to see Peter's loss of control. "Yes," he agreed, after glancing at each and every mark.

Unsurprisingly they were all hungry, even with the massive offerings they'd consumed last night.

"Luckily I know the perfect place," Harry said smugly, as he got out of bed, the covers all strewn on the floor, Peter was warm enough on his own to keep Harry cosy throughout the night. Plus, they'd fallen asleep after the fifth round, too exhausted to do anything except sleep. Which came easy even with the daylight spilling through the curtains. "Will we tell Isaac tonight?" he questioned, as he dressed, flinging something for Peter to wear from his side.

"You were actually serious about eating out?" Peter asked, sitting up, more than a little surprised. Harry didn't normally eat out; he cooked all the meals catering to their needs. Mass produced food wasn't appealing to say the least. Something he'd had to do with his son Teddy, who had a sensitive palate. Just like they all did.

"Don't worry, you'll enjoy it," Harry confirmed, peering outside to see what the weather was like. "No jackets required." He murmured to himself, as he opened the curtains with a flick of his wand and opened the window letting the air into the room.

Peter would have to take his word for it.

----------------------------------------------------0

"Here?" Peter asked, eyeing the restaurant, it looked like it belonged to the sixties, and had never been upgraded a day in its life. They'd taken all of four minutes to be dressed and in the cars driving towards this place. "Really?" the cars left behind.

"What's wrong?" Harry asked innocently, "Disappointed it's not at least a four-star restaurant?"

"Yes," Derek said bluntly, anything less Peter did not indulge, he wondered if his uncle would go in or not. "He is,"

Peter sighed dramatically; distaste evident. "I'm making a proper reservation for this evening for all of us."

Erica and Jimmy sniggered behind their hands.

"There's nothing wrong with this place, they're healthier than any other place…this is the only place I let my dad buy a burger." Stiles commented.

"Come on, hurry up, I'm starving!" Teddy said, making a hasty beeline for the restaurant. Impatiently waiting in line, it didn't take long for the others to join him.

A small group of three joined behind them waiting.

"What would you like to eat today?" the woman asked her daughter, tense but attentive.

"I don't know!" she said restlessly, wide eyed and panicked at the thought of having to choose.

"Hurry up!" came the complaints from behind Harry's group, impatient and annoyed.

"I'm so sorry," the woman stuttered out, "She has ADHD…" trying to explain why her daughter was acting out. "We're trying to get it fixed…"

"ADHD isn't something in your child that needs to be fixed. It's a superpower they just need to be taught how to use." Harry informed the woman coolly.

Stiles smiled, "That's the first thing Harry said to my dad," in sweet remembrance. Who would have thought he would turn out to have actual superpowers though? Then again…Harry had.

"Foods rich in protein like lean beef, pork poultry, fish, eggs, beans, nuts and soy and low-fat dairy products can have beneficial effects on ADHD symptoms." Harry easily explained, children with ADHD often didn't realize they were hungry, and often scarfed food down to overcompensate. It's why he always made sure Stiles ate when he was at his home. "Work around what she likes and do activities centred around it, mental exercises will help believe me so do physical activities. A bike ride will work wonders, even a brisk walk perhaps with the dog?" noticing the hairs easily. It was clear to see that she was overwhelmed by her daughter's diagnosis, she was round the right age they were often diagnosed. Seven or eight years old she looked. Same age Stiles was diagnosed, not that Noah had really been given the help he needed to look after Stiles.

"Come on, let's go sit down," Peter gestured for the group to sit down in the corner booths. Derek went immediately with Aaron in his arms, Cora Hermione, Erica, Jimmy, Luna and Teddy after.

"She'll calm down in a few years as she grows used to her ADHD, knowing what makes her different will help." Stiles informed her, "Plus, banana smoothies, they're so good."

"You…have a family member with ADHD?"

"I have ADHD," Stiles corrected her, a wry smile on his face, "Mental and physical stimulation is definitely a must. Harry's right, exercise an hour before bed…and she'll be out like a light." He knew from experience; Harry had been relentless with him.

"That…that isn't what my doctor has been saying…" she admitted but how could she not listen to someone literally going through the same thing as her daughter?

"Focusing on outdated techniques, drugs," Harry deduced, "While it is important, it's not the main thing, not the only thing, exercise and mental stimulation is important along with what food they consume. Remind her to eat even if she says she's not hungry, this one constantly forgot to eat." Nudging Stiles as he ruefully shook his head.

With that Harry and Stiles ordered the food for everyone, this was a celebration after all. They knew him well, and knew he preferred the 'supernatural' menu so to speak. Suggesting that the little girls should be the same, on him, the less sugar and preservatives and additives in the food the better.

The girls ADHD won't ever just disappear. Even if the symptoms become less obvious – it's effect on the brain lingers – some adults who had milder symptom level of ADHD as children develop coping skills to address their symptoms well enough to prevent ADHD from interfering with their daily lives, and that's exactly what Stiles had done. For which he was grateful, if he hadn't gotten a handle on it now, well, it would have become worse in adulthood.

With only one exception, when he takes too much medication and goes on binges. Something that no doubt would have been prevalent if not for his spark activating and having adults to turn to. People in the know so that they didn't have to endure the supernatural world on their own. Or worse, take care of any of the threats.

Harry didn't like to think what Stiles would have been going through had he not had himself – Harry – to rely on.

"Take a seat, it will be along in a minute!" the homely woman insisted with a beaming smile. As she gave Harry his card back, her eyes glowing momentarily azure.

Stiles made a strangled noise, in shock, cats' eyes not like the wolves but the blue colour was similar. He'd never realized they were supernatural, how awesome was this?

"It is much tidier than I anticipated," Peter commented as Harry joined them. He could smell that the place was deeply cleaned.

"They're creatures themselves! Of course, it will be clean," Stiles whispered in awe.

Peter blinked, throwing them a speculative look, interested.

"Some type of Werecat right?" Stiles questioned Harry, peering at the wizard for the answer. "They did have cat sort of eyes, but in blue."

"Were-panther," Harry explained, "Blue is actually the leader, he's in charge of his pride."

"Panthers are solitary," Jimmy said entirely confused.

"They aren't simply panthers, they're human too, and they learnt to live in groups for protection. From hunters, and they evolved from there. Plus, they have families, just like panthers…" and panthers may be solitary but they protected their cubs.

"So…are we going to talk about how Jimmy managed the change?" Stiles questioned the group, staring expectantly at Peter and Harry. Everyone else followed his lead, curious themselves. "You said he might not be able to change back because he wasn't around as much."

Jimmy nodded, he had been asking that since he woke up, Derek and Cora didn't have an answer for him.

"Jimmy reacts better to gentle persuasion," Harry commented, as the food arrived by two waiters and put on the table before leaving. "Everyone is different, if you'd continued to try to get Jimmy to change, he would have begun to find it more difficult. Leaving him to do it on his own…would yield more success."

"But you didn't lie or smell of deception," Cora pointed out, as she growled at Derek who was taking her food. Snapping her teeth at him, before shuffling her food closer to her ignoring Derek's smirk.

"No, I didn't, because it could have been true," Harry said wryly, "None of this should have been possible. My son transformed back into human form on the night of the full moon…" overwhelmed at the gift he'd been given. "The pack bonds are…changing Teddy and Jimmy on a fundamental level, giving him control that shouldn't be possible." But was.

"I do wonder if they'll ultimately become exactly like the others," Hermione blurted out, relieved to actually get it out of her mouth. She'd been dying to speculate since yesterday. "I mean like you said, they're changing, they're becoming more like Type one Lycans!"

"Type two," Harry automatically corrected her, finding himself amused by the fact he'd actually had to correct her. She wasn't often wrong, but her excitement had gotten the better of her.

"Did you expect it though? I mean you didn't even seem perturbed by my participation." Jimmy blinked, which he'd been so very happy to do. It solidified the bond he had with the pack.

"At this point? I've stopped being surprised by things that are happening," Harry said wryly, stirring his coffee. "I'm not one for dwelling on the how and why like our Hermione here." He teased her.

Hermione huffed a quiet laugh as she ate her pancakes, missing her full English breakfast. There was way too much syrup on those pancakes, and she could feel her teeth rotting just eating them. Some things just lasted from childhood, and healthy-ish eating was one of them. "I can't help it; I mean it's just so fascinating…I mean Harry…we've come up with a cure for Type one Lycans…we could eradicate it."

Peter having observed Jimmy and Teddy's transformation wasn't offended by her words. It had been the most painful thing to observe, and he hadn't been the one in pain. He had drained their pain though, after the fact and knew just how bad it was.

"You really should watch how you word things," Harry commented, "That sounded like Hunter zealotry, right there." Eating his breakfast with relish, he was absolutely starving, but between the coffee and the food he was beginning to feel a little more human.

"Do not compare me to those…animals!" she hissed out shuddering in disgust.

Peter snorted choking down his breakfast, the irony wasn't lost on him.

Harry patted Peter's back absently, "Yeah, I guess not,"

"I have called a council meeting though," Hermione told them, her brow furrowed, "These hunters…they need to be watched and dealt with. We don't know all families but from interviewing everyone we know the main ones."

"There's a council order for Mexico?" Derek asked curiously.

"They are from everywhere, Mexico, every district in America, India…" Hermione paused when Harry talked over her. She often spoke as if everyone knew about magic, but the reality of it was they didn't. Harry did see it their way and was often there to help them understand far greater than she could have without taking for a few more hours.

"The council of magic in MACUSA is worldwide, from Britain to the Artic. Everywhere has magic, and they all have magical districts. The full council aren't often called in not unless it's something serious. The council you've seen are just the American branches. Oh, no wait, more actually attended if I recall correctly." Harry explained, "The hunters pose a real problem so I'm not surprised they all attended."

"I take it the Were-panthers know about the magical world?" Jimmy said, watching them curiously, could they change just as easily as he could now?

"Yes, they have two witches in their pride, one acting as their Emissary and the other is the daughter." Harry explained, she wasn't a panther, but he wouldn't be surprised if she tried to become an Animagus in order to change form to be more like her family. The chance of it being a Panther was quite large, due to it being in half her DNA.

"Interesting," Peter murmured, wondering how big the 'pride' was, and whether they had advanced healing and if they would agree to a treaty, which really, they should agree too, they were living in his territory, and any threat to the Hales is a threat to the Were-panthers after all.

"If you find that interesting, you should drive by the school some time, you'll find a great deal of budding creatures just waiting on their inheritance or those that already have came into them." Harry whispered to Peter in merriment.

"I haven't noticed anything," Cora frowned.

"You wouldn't, the scents won't ping on your radar until you're actually familiar with them." Harry informed her, "Plus, I believe you spend most of the time avoiding scenting anything and anyone while there?"

Cora grimaced before nodding in agreement, yeah, that's true it stank something awful in school. Between BO and the body sprays it was overwhelming to say the least.

"Yeah, but Stiles as he comes into his own will notice these things," Harry explained, "There's a lot of supernatural creatures living here."

"It's too bad there's not an entirely supernatural town available," Hermione said, "Like Hogsmeade and Diagon Alley."

"If there ever was to be, this would be the perfect place," Harry agreed.

"And everywhere there's a Nemeton." Peter fully agreed, "Can you imagine? Not having to hide? It would be…amazing."

"It is fascinating," Hermione said thoughtfully, "I wonder if that's possible…I mean they did do it with Hogsmeade and Diagon Alley."

"Hogsmeade was easy, it was already way out, they didn't have anything to do other than put wards up." Harry agreed, explaining for the others, "It's right next to Hogwarts, which is up on the mountains of Scotland. Diagon Alley is technically smack dab in the middle of London."

"Hidden from sight except for magical people," Jimmy nodded along.

"Would we be able to see it?" Cora asked, handing Aaron a piece of food so that Derek could finish his own breakfast/lunch in peace.

"You have magic, so yes, I would assume so," Hermione said.

"Could we go see it?" Stiles questioned, "I mean an entire magical town…it's bound to be fascinating!" excited at the prospect.

Harry glanced at Peter in silent query, "They'll know I'm married, and when and if they see us…they'll know its you and you will be hounded while we're there." Warning and cautioning him.

"But not here?" Cora asked, "It's not like the press not to be relentless."

Teddy snorted, "They tried, got themselves arrested and put in prison and large fines for stalking dad and near enough exposing magic too. Everyone learned very quickly not to bother dad when he was here." They'd been ordered never to reveal where his dad lived too.

"Come on Uncle Peter!" Cora said in excitement, the thought of seeing it was quite thrilling.

"Yeah, Uncle Peter," Stiles chirped in playfully, as Derek started choking on his piece of sausage.

Peter's lips twitched, knowing Derek's exact predicament. If Derek and Stiles did begin dating, he would become his uncle through marriage. Given just how little family Stiles had and how protective of the family he did…Peter would consider it an honour to receive that honorific where it was genuine.

"As long as it's not a quidditch match," Peter conceded wryly, watching Hermione laugh with a commiserating grin. She knew the feeling well, she couldn't stand Quidditch but had supported her best friends when they played.

"Nothing wrong with Quidditch!" Teddy protested, "It's fun!"

"Did you play?" Derek asked.

"We have to go to a Quidditch game! All of us! I'll get us tickets for this month!" Teddy called out.

"At least you'll be able to keep up with it, our eyesight's better now!" Jimmy quipped.

"Why would you have trouble following it?" Derek asked blankly.

"Wait until you see the Snitch that you're supposed to catch!" Jimmy grinned.

"Hey, we totally have to see if you can fly!" Teddy proclaimed eagerly. "Are we finished here?" everyone had finished eating, and the plates were unsurprisingly completely clear of any food.

"You want to play a game of Quidditch? There's not enough players!" Hermione laughed a little at their exuberance.

"There's only one broom…" Jimmy pointed out.

"Nope there's four, I think, my dad has two and I have two," some older than others.

Hermione smiled softly, vividly recalling how devasted Harry was when he lost his Nimbus. He had no doubt not wanted to risk the boom Sirius gave him so decided to use a newer version. He wasn't surprised that Harry would get broomsticks for Teddy, who had picked up Harry's love for Quidditch.

"Play round the back," Harry warned them, yawning tiredly, leaning against Peter. "Just a little longer before you can get back to normal,"

"It's sheer luck that Aaron hasn't showcased something…" Peter said in amusement, "By the time they're this age they normally flash their eyes." It was one of the first things they did when they began to experience the change before the fangs and claws made an appearance as well.

"If he ever does," Hermione said softly, a pained look on her face, "He might be a budding Wizard in the making." She'd never gotten over the loss of her own child, or Ron really…but she would have been okay if she lost only Ron and her child had survived. The loss had almost destroyed her though.

Harry squeezed her shoulder; everyone could smell her grief like a wave. No matter what people said, it did not go away.

"Either way we'll find out soon enough," Harry said, "Accidental magic happens around about the time the supernatural peeks through,"

"If you're lucky!" Hermione laughed.

"I was three before I did accidental magic, dad said," Jimmy agreed wholeheartedly.

"Neville was eight, wasn't he?" Hermione mused, "My parents said things were always happening around me, but by the time they knew it was me and magic I don't think they could pin point exactly when I first manifested."

"I was performing magic before I was a year old," Harry said thoughtfully, "According to my mum, who wrote to my godfather…I never did find the rest of that letter." It was one of his most cherished possessions, just like his cloak and his broom.

"What did you do?" Stiles questioned.

"A summoning charm," Harry replied, grinning in amusement.

"I kept the flowers thriving, my parents were so bad at keeping plants alive." Luna joined the conversation, still sleepy beyond belief.

"I still don't get why they call magic accidental after you turn eleven," Hermione said, finishing off her coffee, "It's hardly accidental."

"It's a good job for me," Harry said wryly, "Otherwise I would have had my wand snapped." And for something he hadn't done. Since his first accidental magic after he learned of Hogwarts was Dobby's hover charm.

"Dumbledore wouldn't have allowed it," Hermione waved off his concern.

Harry hummed, "Alright guys, go ahead. I'll see you all later…are you guys leaving already?"

"I definitely need to get back to work," Hermione said sadly, "But I hope you like your gift."

"What about you Luna?"

"I'm going to visit the veterinary surgery," Luna commented, "I want to see if its ideal." Not agreeing until she knew what she had to work with.

"I assume everything was stripped down? Magical wise?" Peter asked cautiously, not sure of what kind of traps Deaton had up. Then again, he and Harry had been able to walk in.

"Oh, yes, already done, anything remotely magic is already gone," Harry explained, "And waste not want not, it will be in the library." Knowledge was power after all.

"Technically, it should have gone to his next of kin, shouldn't it?" Luna wondered.

"He's not dead yet, although he'll probably die in prison," Harry explained, shrugging, as he gathered everything up, playing them on the trays so that it's easily picked up. Peter and I will take one of the cars…Luna we're passing the Vets if you want a lift?"

"Sure," Luna agreed, "I do want to see what I'd get,"

"So, you're really considering it?" Hermione asked, as they all began to leave, having their own conversations.

"Oh, yes," Luna agreed, she didn't like the thought of any animal suffering because their owners couldn't get to another veterinarian surgery. Plus, Harry had asked, and he definitely had a long-term plan for Beacon Hills. She had listened to them all talk…and honestly…she wouldn't be surprised if Beacon Hills become the first fully supernatural town in existence.

"That's great!" Hermione said, smiling contently, it would be nice to meet up with everyone more often.

"Best you never saw yourself saying that a decade ago," Luna teased her, as she got into the car.

Hermione laughed shaking her head, "I guess not," she admitted, she hadn't understood Luna at all when they first met.

"We'll see you later," Harry said, from inside the car, "Don't work too hard, and there's a good apparition point around the corner." with that Hermione waved everyone off.

They dropped Luna off, who once more congratulated them.

"Do you desire a honeymoon?" Peter asked as they drove towards the therapist's office. Lacing their fingers when he could, unable to keep his hands to himself. This, he realized, must be what everyone calls the 'honeymoon' phrase, which did indeed get him wondering if that was something Harry would like.

"I've only officially ever been in Britain and here," Harry said, thoughtfully, giving it due consideration. "Not that I saw much of the countries I've been to, just the seedier parts." Convicts and wanted people weren't exactly living it up in the Hilton or Ritz.

"But would you like to go on one?" Peter asked, wondering if Harry was deliberately avoiding answer the question or just thoughtful.

"Maybe one day," Harry sighed, "To leave now…with the territory still so unstable, it wouldn't be a good idea. Neither of us would actually enjoy the holiday." It was such a massive territory, and with a few enemies around…well, yes, not a good idea.

Peter nodded, "It would," he agreed, it wouldn't be ideal, and his wolf would have rebelled even if it made their mate happy. He would have done it though, would have done anything to make Harry happy. "Perhaps a day or two near here?" he pondered.

Harry made a small noise, but it was neither an agreement or disagreement. As he parked the car right out front, "You may have a new Beta," Harry commented, basically nixing that idea. "And considering his life…it will not be easy." Vividly recalling just how angry he was all the time. Quite frankly it's a scary thought just imagining his temper with a werewolf along for the ride.

"Yes," Peter murmured shrewdly, staring out the window, "I do believe I will."

"You think he'll accept the bite?" Harry said thoughtfully, lowering the radio entirely.

"Yes, he's not only desperate for family, to fit in but desires to be stronger," Peter replied, turning back to his mate. "Yes, he'll want it alright." He won't want to be bullied again. "Do you think perhaps he should be forced to think about it for a few months?"

"That sort of desperation never fades," Harry sighed, leaning back, tightening his hold on Peter. "You just learn to live with it, making your own family helps, but that niggling in the back of your head never fades. You can mute it, for a bit, but eventually it will crop back up and you'll be left wondering 'why the hell would they want you?' 'You don't deserve them' 'They're going to pay if you get too close', towards the end at least I was at boarding school, Isaac didn't have that safety net."

"And he may not have had it as bad as you," Peter retorted, "Comparing the situations is never a good thing." It didn't make what happened to Isaac any less hurtful, but it was detrimental to his mate, who will consider what he'd gone through less and Peter wasn't having that.

"You're quite right," Harry agreed, it could have been worse, who knew? Only the therapist knows. Thankfully in the know, and also Derek's so that they had a safe place to talk about absolutely anything. It would defeat the purpose having a therapist that didn't know after all.

"Are you okay?" Harry asked as Isaac entered the car.

"I could have sworn I just saw…" he trailed off, shaking his head, "I'm fine," he said shyly, his dimpled smile would no doubt have girls swooning. Perhaps without his abusive father he might find a girlfriend and spread his wings a little more. He doubted Isaac was ready for anything like that though.

One day.

"Saw what?" Peter asked, stiffening in his seat, looking suspiciously out of the window. Claws unsheathing just a tad.

"He's probably just seen someone apparating, that's all," Harry whispered under his breath, as he pulled out and began the drive home. "Don't disappear when we get home, Isaac, Peter and I need to talk to you for a bit."

"I didn't do anything!" Was Isaac's immediate reply, his heart pounding painfully fast.

"I know, its nothing bad, it's just something we need to tell you," Harry explained, as he drove, "I know telling you it's nothing to do with you or bad you're just going to continue thinking the worst until we get back and actually talk."

"What is it?" Isaac asked frowning, and wasn't it weird how Harry could read him so well and knew his thoughts?

"Just a while more," Harry said, driving a little faster than he should, but he'd rather not take forever. No doubt Isaac's anxieties were playing havoc with Peter's control.

-----------0

Anyone else who has been writing for over a decade just unable to be bothered writing sex scenes? Or is it just the fact I'm older :P LMAO! I honestly cannot be bothered writing them anymore which is odd I mean i used to write a lot of smut for my stories...omg Willing and Pretty Boy probably have the most :D ah well, I'm going to have to get over it cus I've got an entire chapter of it to write for Embracing when I get round to the next chapter...It's not like I ever wrote smut with a little plot they've always been more central to the plot than smut...annndd never mind...so will Isaac take it well? Will we see Isaac wanting to leave? Stay and stay human? Take the bite...and also did I deal with the Darach? Need to check my notes! :) since the Alpha pack's here she might be (too many Teen Wolf Stories :P LOL) but a lot of the next few chapters will be Peter's POV after Isaac is dealt with and with him at MACUSA and the new Werewolves' he wants to join his pack! Will Beacon Hills become a supernatural town? R&R please

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 55

By the time they got to the house, Isaac was a massive bundle of anxiety. His mind going over every single interaction he’d had with everyone with a fine-toothed comb. Trying to figure out where he’d gone wrong…what he’d done that they needed to talk to him.

For the life of him, he couldn’t figure it out. Despite Harry’s reassurances, his mind wouldn’t settle. He just knew he’d done something wrong…why else would they want to ‘talk’ and why only at home? Was he to be punished? What kind of punishment awaited him? They wouldn’t…they wouldn’t put him in a freezer? Would they? The only freezer Harry had was a walk in one…he’d freeze to death in there…terror shot down his spine as he sat down in Harry’s office.

“I’ll go get us something to drink,” Peter said, as he walked out, eyes flashing but out of Isaac’s sight. Circe, help them, the boy was absolutely terrified. You would think he was walking to his death. Perhaps it would be best to keep the child human but in the know. He wasn’t in any right state to become a werewolf…although he had to concede that it actually could help. Sensing other people’s emotions could potentially calm Isaac down.

There were pros and cons, he agreed, but if it leaned towards cons…well, it wouldn’t go well at all. Having an out-of-control werewolf wouldn’t look good in the supernatural community for the Hale pack. He realized; he would need to have the utmost care when deciding on Isaac’s fate.

A glance out the window had him blinking, before blinking again in incredulous shock. Well, Teddy’s words made a whole world of sense now. Whether their magic would allow them the ability to fly on a broomstick. His nephew was on a broomstick in mid-air with a grin he hadn’t seen on his face since he was fourteen-years-old listening intently to what Teddy was telling him.

Jimmy himself, was on the ground with Cora, talking to her about flying and the nuances of it. Pinching the bridge of his nose, thank Circe they were werewolves, his son was not getting near a broom until he was grown up.

Peter stiffened at his own words, recalling how he’d referred to Aaron. Licking his lips, he inhaled sharply, oddly enough, he didn’t feel any sort of guilt at referring to him as such. He knew that his sister would have preferred that over the life Aaron would have led otherwise.

Erica was sitting playing with Aaron, safely away from all the flying. A soft look on her face. It wasn’t a look he was used to seeing on her face. Her parents may end up in for a surprise, he thought wryly. Making a mental note to try and talk her out of having a teenage pregnancy. There was going to be plenty of time for her to have a family after she had attended college and university.

He poured out two coffee’s and took a coke from the fridge for Isaac, a drink he seemed to prefer despite what was always offered. The fridge and freezer were always full with a different variety with so many in the house with different preferences.

Most of it catered to a werewolf’s sensitive tastebuds. Which meant it wasn’t mass manufactured. It may well be the last time Isaac drank this stuff; he wouldn’t be able to endure it much if he got the change. It wouldn’t just be ‘coke’ he’d be tasting but every single ingredient which was rather disgusting.

The fizziness also was rather annoying to deal with.

Collecting everything, Peter made his way back to Harry’s office, there was little doubt they were waiting on him. He hadn’t heard a single word spoken, but he’d been rather distracted. Isaac wasn’t quite as worried so perhaps Harry had been talking to him.

“Thank you,” the teenager offered up shyly, a small smile on his face. popping the soda open, he took a drink, as he worked on keeping himself calm. He was doing rather well; it did bode well for the future. He needed to be able to remain calm as a werewolf. It wasn’t vital, he had Beta’s but he had a massive territory, he would need more werewolves, but he rather hoped to create or accept older Beta’s into his pack. Having young werewolves was all well and good, but they had educations to be had, he needed people who could remain here while they were away. Help him protect the territory, and most of all his Beta’s were the same age, which definitely didn’t help matters either.

“You’re welcome,” Peter said, sitting next to Harry, taking his hand in his automatically. They were married, their souls and lives bound together in all ways. Before the fire he would have scoffed at anyone who had told him this would happen he thought wryly to himself.

“What…what is it you needed to say?” Isaac bravely asked, despite his hunched shoulders just waiting for the blows – not all blows were physical after all no, the emotion ones could be the worst – to come.

“I’ve brought you in to have this chat because it’s necessary, you said earlier today you noticed something…can you tell me what it was?” Harry asked, figuring that would be the best way to go about it.

“Nothing,” Isaac said quickly, shaking his head, he was not about to tell Harry he saw someone disappear into thin air! He’d be bloody hospitalised, and my god he’d spent too much time with Teddy that he was constantly using the word ‘bloody’ now.

“We both know that’s not true, now don’t we?” Harry said softly, a sympathetic look on his face. If he hadn’t known there was some truth to what Hagrid was saying…he would have thought Hagrid needed medical help. He’d done too much accidental magic, known there was something different about him, that yeah, everything had just made sense to him when he learned the truth. “You saw someone disappear, didn’t you?” he asked with a knowing look.

“No!” Isaac nearly shouted, standing up, he hadn’t, he really, really, hadn’t. It was just his mind making tricks. He wasn’t sick, he wasn’t seeing things, god, he just wanted a family…he wanted to stay here…why were they doing this to him?

“Make it quick, everyone wishes to go to either Diagon Alley or Hogsmeade. Wherever there’s a broom shop, I do believe my nephew would like to buy one.” Peter murmured quietly into Harry’s ear, “The smile on his face…” he breathed out in awe.

Harry smiled, “So they can fly?” he said back just as softly.

“They can, and Aaron isn’t getting near a broomstick until he’s thirty.” Peter commented, recalling the crazy stunts those wizards and witches had performed at the Quidditch game they’d attended. He was not going to be able to endure Aaron doing a thing like that. Protective to the extreme, especially as he didn’t know what Aaron would be. A wizard or a werewolf…or perhaps he’d remain entirely human again? There was the same possibility for each of the inheritances he may face. He would also be loved either way.

Harry laughed softly, shaking his head, squeezing his hand tightly. Oh, Peter only wished he could forbid it. No, if Aaron was a wizard, he’d be on a broom by the time he was eleven.

“I didn’t see anything!” Isaac continued his denials.

Harry turned to face Isaac again, mere seconds had passed as Peter and Harry had their little conversation. “Enough,” Harry said sternly, before Isaac said something in fear he could never take back. “Oh, Isaac…” he said sadly, watching the teenager flinch as if Harry had just struck him violently.

“I only ask because it has to do with this conversation,” Harry told him, “The world you know…the world you believe is all that exists…isn’t the only world. Now I’ll understand if you don’t want to stay here after you learn everything. We’ll understand entirely, and I’ll do my level best to help you, including seeing to it that you are emancipated and have somewhere to stay while you finish your education and have the funds to do it.”

Isaac all but stopped breathing, as he stared at Harry.

“He…really did disappear?” smart, intelligent Isaac, it was no surprise that he was able to put the pieces of the puzzle together. “What…what was he? Some sort of Witch?” he had watched movies and tv series…it helped him escape reality for a bit. Although, he mostly read when he wasn’t trying his hardest to be the best at school which wasn’t possible when you were classmates with Lydia Martin and Stiles Stilinski.

Harry smiled, pride gleaming in his green eyes.

“What you say was likely Apparation,” Peter informed him, “Disappearing from one spot and appearing in another. Normally they do not allow normal humans to observe them, it can be very dangerous.” Especially if the wrong person saw them.

“I’ll speak to them,” Harry reassured Peter immediately, hopefully it would be easy to figure out who it had been so they could talk to them about ensuring they were alone before Apparating even in a supernatural friendly building.

“Good,” Peter murmured, he never wanted anything to happen to his pack. Not again. He couldn’t endure it if the hunters wiped out another pack…he’d go crazy this time for sure. He’d do his level best to wipe out as many hunters before he’d inevitably be taken out himself and wouldn’t care.

“You’ve seen beyond the veil, seen just a tiny bit of the supernatural world, and the magical world.” Harry told Isaac, “They’re both the same thing, but the worlds were divided for a bit, they’re slowly merging now…but I’m getting ahead of myself.”

“The supernatural?” his mind drifting to those popular teenage books that everyone liked so much. Romanticising Werewolves and vampires and things like that. “Like ghosts?”

“Ghosts, poltergeists, wizards, witches, Banshees, empaths, werewolves, vampires…” Harry would have continued on if not for Peter squeezing his hand to cut him off.

“Easy,” Peter said in amusement, “I think Isaac needs a moment to digest what he’d just heard.” The conversation with Noah had been fixed, mostly about Sparks and naturally, Werewolves with a small dash of wizards and magic.

“I’m sorry,” Harry said his voice deep with laughter, “I was never given a…customary introduction into magic myself. I was basically just told, you’re a wizard Harry then carted off to the magical district and got my school things. The guy that took me probably couldn’t have answered even a quarter of my questions.”

“Magic,” Isaac breathed, awe and excitement shining in his eyes, as he finally accepted that he wasn’t in any trouble and wasn’t about to be carted off to a loony bin any time soon. “Are the others…magical?”

“In a way,” Harry said smiling, that awe, so innocent and full of wonder…yes, he’d had that for perhaps a few moments too. Then reality sank in, and he learned the truth. Still, no matter, he’d try and keep that innocent wonder in Isaac for as long as he could. It would help keep his mind off his father though, so, small mercies. “Myself, Teddy, Jimmy and Stiles have magic, with Aaron having the possibility, but he’s too young for us to know yet. Teddy and Jimmy are also magical creatures, they’re werewolves and they won’t hurt you.” he added vehemently and immediately.

“Everyone else is a werewolf,” Peter explained, flashing his eyes, the red startling and scaring Isaac for only a moment before his eyes widened in awe, perhaps realizing that he wouldn’t be hurt here…he had been living with them for a bit and hadn’t gotten a single scratch after all. “I am an Alpha werewolf, there are three types of werewolf, Alpha, Beta and Omega.”

Harry leaned back, content to let Peter take the reigns here, as he explained the ins and outs of pack and hierarchy.

“We are stronger, faster and we have immense healing capabilities,” Peter told him, allowing the change to happen, shifting into his Alpha form for just a moment not attempting to talk through a mouthful of fangs. The change melted away, and Peter continued, “There is one Alpha per pack, and only the Alpha can change someone into a werewolf, they’re Beta werewolves. Beta’s themselves identified through gold or blue eyes cannot change anyone and are fast, strong and capable of healing. Naturally the Alpha is the strongest and fastest at healing, unless the wounds were inflicted by a fellow Alpha.”

Isaac was all but bent in half trying to hear them better, as if he needed to. He was taking in everything with innocent wonder, but there was little doubt Isaac understood the damage he could do with his claws. He had seen the dark side of humanity in the form of his father. Oh, yes, Isaac definitely knew what he could do with his claws. That innocent wonder didn’t suggest otherwise at all.

“The more Beta’s an Alphas has in his pack, the stronger the Alpha the stronger the pack. The pack is your family, your life, you depend on them for companionship, acceptance and touch.”

“A werewolf pack is tactile; touch is the most important thing outside of scenting each other. It’s a claiming, there doesn’t always have to be anything between the people touching.” Harry stated making it clear, “Which by the way…a werewolf’s sense of smell is much stronger than a human. They’re not only able to smell everything and everyone you’ve touched…but sense your emotions that are so easily broadcasted to a werewolf.”

Peter nodded, “Being a werewolf, makes you stronger in all ways, emotionally, physically and yes, sense of smell. Hearing is also a factor, we can hear for miles, it takes practice to be able to shut it off if its something you desire.” Not all werewolves wanted to shut off their enhanced senses relying on them to keep their packs safe. He very rarely did, although he had no need, not in here, which was heaven for his sense and the fact he felt safe enough added to that appeal also.

“Make no mistake, you can be human and be part of the pack,” Harry informed Isaac, “You are part of the pack, Isaac, and you’ll be able to feel pack bonds a little.” Maybe more, depending on just how much having them all in the pack was changing the pack bonds on a fundamental level.

“The pack bonds link you to one another, I feel everyone in my pack here,” Peter tapped his chest, “I know how they all are, what they’re feeling, how they’re feeling every minute of every day.” And it was a great comfort…as long as he didn’t think on how Talia must have felt as the house burnt…not just her emotions but every single pack member as they burned.

“Can…can you feel me?” Isaac asked, wondrously.

“No,” Peter replied, being truthful, “You might be pack on our end…but you were unaware of the supernatural, the bond requires…reciprocation for a pack bond to spring up. You need to accept us all for what we are, accept and give touch, our wolves thrive on it. I don’t believe it will take long for a bond to spring up now…”

Isaac nodded dumbly, “Can…can anyone be changed?”

“Bitten, Beta werewolves are created through bites,” Peter automatically corrected him. “And yes, anyone can be bitten, although the younger they are the better of a chance they have of surviving the bite.”

“Surviving?” Isaac questioned, eyes narrowing in on that particular word.

“Some people don’t survive the change,” Harry said softly, “It’s very rare, but it does happen. That isn’t the only concern werewolves face. There really is a lot to explain, are you happy for us to continue or would you like a break? To think on everything that you’ve learned?”

“I want to know more!” came Isaac’s immediate and enthusiastic reply, eyes gleaming with greed to know more of this world he’d just learned existed.

“Alright, if at any time you want to stop, just tell us, you have plenty of time to learn more about this world…” Harry said with understanding. “There are more books than you’ll be able to read in years just waiting to be devoured.”

Isaac’s eyes gleamed, he loved learning…at least when his father wasn’t constantly expressing his disappointment. Expecting him to do better all the time, instead here, he was praised for each mark he received as if it was something special. They expected his best, yes, and never seemed disappointed, his marks had gone up on the fridge along with Stiles…he’d thought it weird that Teddy’s wasn’t…perhaps that was the reason? Were things different at magic school?

“For as long as there have been werewolves, there has been werewolf hunters.” Peter spoke, voice tightly, barely containing his rage at the mere mention of them. “Humans that over the years figured out how best to kill werewolves for the simple reason that they were different.”

Isaac eyes grew dark, able to imagine the atrocities forced upon werewolves.

“Like all creatures’ werewolves have weaknesses, Wolfbane, mountain ash, and nothing…nothing can survive being shot in the head or decapitated, not even werewolves with their advanced healing.” Harry continued for Peter, “Vigilante hunters took out peaceful packs, including Peters family, fortunately…they’ve all been brought to justice. It doesn’t take back what happened but it brings some peace. Anyone that becomes a werewolf has the chance of being hunted down and killed because of what they are. It’s why such big packs are beneficial, and humans place a very pivotal role as well…they’re just as important.” Making sure Isaac understood that there was no shame in remaining human and that he would be just as important if he didn’t want to risk the chance.

“Just because we have faster reflexes, doesn’t make us safe,” Peter added, no, it certainly didn’t, humans had created ways to ensure their destructive ways. “Although, to many hunters…the human pack members are no better than those they hunt.” A haunted look coming to his eyes just thinking of what his nephew/son had ensured locked up in that dreadful hospital.

“Faster reflexes…” Isaac murmured, “Scott…Scott’s a werewolf isn’t it? Or is it was?” was he dead and everyone told he was in prison? That’s how Stiles became aware of the supernatural world, he would bet...no, Harry said Stiles was magical…he might have always been aware.

“Is,” Harry agreed, yes, Isaac was extremely smart, not just book smart either. It was an important distinction to make, because those intelligences were vastly different. “Unfortunately, Scott was unable to accept the change, he could not gain control and had no desire to. We tried to make it easier on him, but he wasn’t having any of it. It’s a tale I’ll leave Stiles to tell you.”

“He’s really in prison?” Isaac murmured, he thought for a minute he was maybe dead or perhaps gone to gain control of his wolf or something so that he could come back. Nobody would have believed that Scott was at college or anything like that.

“He really is, and yes, for Murder,” Harry confirmed grimly, “Which is why the choice to change should never be taken lightly.”

“It made his Asthma disappear didn’t it? It can heal things like that?” Isaac deduced.

“Being changed can get rid of cancer, epilepsy, and all manner of human illnesses yes, the health benefits are numerous.” Peter agreed, he could already begin to feel the beginnings of a pack bond to Isaac, and it would transfer down the bonds to the rest of his Beta’s.

“Erica,” Isaac said, nodding his understanding, she had become more confident, he’d thought it was because of having friends or maybe new medication that was helping. There were constant advancements in science, that would one day probably help all illnesses.

“Yes, she’s one of my Beta’s,” he didn’t say too, because he never wanted anyone to become under the mistaken impression that Scott McCall had ever been his Beta. No, as far as everyone in the supernatural world would be concerned…McCall was a mistake, someone who lived in Beacon Hills and had no pack affiliations to the Hales.

“I think that’s enough for today, you can ask more questions tonight…but for now, I’m going to take everyone to Diagon Alley and Hogsmeade to have fun browsing the magical district.” Harry told him, “I know that you’ve had a lot to process and if you wish to stay here then its fine. There will be other times, other days you can visit.” Making it clear that he didn’t need to come if he didn’t want to.

“I’d like to come!” Isaac said, a magical district? How were they going to get there? Could you go when you’re human? Excitement bubbled within him, the desire to learn more. “I want the bite.” He wanted to be strong, he wanted family, he wanted everything being a pack clearly offered. “But I have one question.”

“Just one?” Peter asked sardonically, rolling his eyes when Harry nudged him.

“What’s an Omega? Someone at the bottom of the pack?” eyes shadowed, the voice of his father insisting that was where he belonged.

Peter’s gaze flickered with surprise.

“That is wolves, normal wolves, and it’s something that humans made up for the weakest of the pack.” Harry explained seriously. “However, the so called ‘Omega’s’, injured and older members of the pack are always fiercely guarded by the Alphas and Beta’s.”

Peter nodded, silently agreeing with him, even those that watch wolves for a living and doing documentaries. They failed to realize just how family/pack orientated they actually were.

“Our definition of Omega is someone who is not part of a pack. They’re dangerous, just like Scott McCall was dangerous. Although, it’s not always through a fault of their own. When one wasn’t part of a pack, they lose themselves to their creature side. Makes them violent, dangerous, deranged and entirely without their humanity. Omega werewolves do not last long in this world.” and a lot of them had been created during their incarceration in Eichen House. With MACUSA though, a lot of them had already bonded with Alphas and had packs to return to. Not the same, they’ll never be the same but they’d survived the horror that was that place.

“Get the others, I’ll get some money for them,” Harry said, already standing and making his way to the safe he had in the wall. There were no numbers to input, just his magical signature, which couldn’t be faked, even with Polyjuice potion. Duplicating a few pouches, he put more than they could possibly spend into each one. Even if they bought broomsticks and quidditch gear and even the damn Quidditch posts.

“What kind of money is that? What country is it from?” Isaac asked, watching as all the gold coins were shoved unceremoniously into bags.

“That’s wizarding coin,” Harry said pressing three different coins into Isaac’s hands. Letting him look them over gold coins are called galleons, silver are Sickles and bronze are Knuts. Here’s a card with the current conversion rate. It changes when the prices do, inflation and all that. The Galleon’s about five pounds, it’s around seven sickles for a galleon.”

“Oh, wicked,” Isaac murmured, awed, they were weightily for coins too.

Harry grinned wryly, “You coming with us then?”

“I wouldn’t miss it for the world,” Isaac said, he didn’t want to miss a second of this new world he’d suddenly found himself a part of.

Apparently, nobody else did either, since they all tumbled into the room very quickly. Peter was watching them all – especially his niece and nephew – with a fond look on his face.

With a flick of Harry’s wand, every single one of them had cloaks on.

“I love magic,” Isaac said in awe, feeling the cloak, mesmerised that something had been created out of nothing, and out of nowhere.

Harry chuckled, a soft sigh leaving his lips, vividly recalling those words he’d uttered himself. Just seeing the amount of room in a magical tent…perhaps he’d put one up and let everyone sleep outside camping for the evening.

“Hold on to this, do not let go whatever you do,” Harry said holding out the Portkey. “You’ll feel a yanking behind your navel, like you stood up too quickly, keep your feet firmly planted, because the landing can get a little rough.”

“What about Aaron?” Peter frowned, worried about their son.

Harry smiled, “Give him here,” gesturing for Cora to pass the child to him. Before long, Aaron was magically strapped to his chest, comfortable, and happy to be where he was. Then he began to fling the pouches at them, including everyone. “Go crazy, and try to refrain from buying acid pops…I’ve no idea how it will affect your healing abilities.”

Derek stared at the pouch, a torn look on his face. On one hand…he wasn’t a kid anymore to be given money to spend on outings. Yet he didn’t feel like an adult often…and on the other hand he felt ecstatic, it was freeing not having to worry.

To think he thought he was used to having an Alpha again, apparently he wasn’t quite yet.

Isaac blanched, “What?”

“He’s kidding…” Stiles laughed, “I think…” glancing at Harry who winked at him. “Wait, they really have acid pops? How does that work?”

“I’ll show you,” Teddy said gleefully, “First stop Quality Quidditch Supplies! We have to get you broomsticks.”

“They can’t come cheap,” Cora said, “Can we use our money there?” she somehow doubted it considering everything else.

“There’s enough to buy a broom, gear and anything you want in the pouch,” Harry told them. “When I said go crazy, I meant it, have fun, spend the lot, just watch when you’re buying books, there’s no point to ending up with ones we already have.” speaking to Stiles wryly, here.

The others all sniggered at Stiles amused.

“Hold on,” He said again, inhaling sharply, Peter moved closer, pressing Harry against him, his instinct was to protect his mate and who he was rapidly coming to see as his son not nephew anymore.

With a murmured word, the Portkey activated, and everyone held on tightly, some enjoying the magical means of transportation others not so much. It was to no surprise when they landed moments later, Stiles, Teddy, Jimmy and Isaac all fell to the floor with grunts.

“That was…awesome!” Stiles declared, scrambling to his feet, with the aid of Derek who helped Teddy and Stiles up since he was closest to them. Jimmy and Isaac were helped by Cora who was much less careful than Derek and just yanked them back to their feet. “Wait, where are we?”

“You’re just asking that?” Harry laughed, shushing Aaron who had found the entire ordeal a little jarring.

“I mean how many streets have cobblestones still?” Stiles pointed out, “It’s like watching an old movie.”

“The magical world is rather backwards,” Harry agreed, “The cobblestones are everywhere around here. It hadn’t changed much in a century.”

“I see what you mean about the stares,” Peter informed him, everyone was staring at them. All of them whispering about ‘Harry Potter’ and his new ‘husband’ and how ‘hot’ he was. He’d heard it all before, but they weren’t even attempting to be the least bit discreet, he would have thought they’d attempt that at least. “Circe they’re unbelievably intrusive!” he’d never seen anything like it. Pictures were being taken of them for Circe sake.

Harry sobered, “Yes,” he agreed, “Do you wish to leave?” he wouldn’t blame Peter, no doubt he could actually hear everything they were whispering about him, about them.

“No,” Peter replied immediately, “I won’t give them that pleasure,” he scowled in the direction of the idiot daring to imply that he was in any way with Harry for his fame and money. He had no desire for fame and had enough money of his own thank you very much. He flashed his eyes, and he swore the boy wet himself, squeaked before fleeing down an alley.

Harry watched it all with a laugh, “Alright then, Quality Quidditch Supplies it is…let’s hope it’s not busy!” the shops were rather small, so it was easy to feel packed in like salamanders. Considering it wasn’t the weekend, it might not be…but it could get very busy when word spread about who he was.

Hopefully none of them would intrude, he really wanted everyone to enjoy their day. They were gaping at everything, everywhere, barely keeping their head still for more than a few seconds a time. He’d been the same, it was nostalgic in a way. To see the world through their eyes…the innocence, sheer delight…yes, it was wonderful.

“Thank you,” Peter murmured, watching them all listen to the broom specs as they tried to decide which one to get. The newest broom on the market wasn’t always the best after all. “I think they needed this.” They needed a lot more actually. He was just as fascinated, but he’d never end up on one, no thank you.

“Dad can put a quidditch pitch up…we can play a game!”

“There aren’t enough people…”

“Just a friendly game…”

“What are those?”

“Beater clubs…they hit the…”

“They do,” Harry agreed, grinning as if nothing gave him greater pleasure than to see them all having fun. Stroking Aaron absently, “We’ll have to get this little one an ice cream to try afterwards.” Watching Isaac, he was standing apart bit, but not as much as he had during the first few days.

“He’s going to insist on the bite still,” Harry said thoughtfully.

Peter hummed in agreement, and he’d accept the boy as his Beta, it would mean a lot of teaching, he didn’t think Isaac would be as easy to train as Erica.

----------0

A/N – would you like to read about the entirety of their trip? Or just mentioned when they get back? Still haven’t decided what to do about the Alpha pack and it’s not like me to be so undecided…and truthfully, I think I’ve done everything I’ve set out to do except for the Darach…even Deaton has been taken care of…admittedly I’ve not had them dealing with some creatures…it was what Teen Wolf was about…would you like to see them working as a team against creatures that come into the territory before it’s finished? It’s odd I always expected that this would be significantly longer but fifty chapters in the main arc has already been done…is there anything you’d like to see before it’s finished? R&R please

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 56

The group immediately made for Quality Quidditch Supplies, with Teddy and Jimmy in the lead. Excitement and joy thrumming through the bond along with anticipation. Peter thrived on knowing his pack was happy, not a single negative thought worming its way in. Not even through the tendrils of the beginning pack bond of Isaac. It probably wasn't enough for the others to feel it, but it was there.

"I didn't expect it so soon," Peter murmured quietly, trying to shut off everyone talking about Harry as if he were a piece of meat. It was disgusting, and he didn't want anything to ruin their day. Not even his own anger, which would be felt at least by Derek as his second.

"No, but we shouldn't be surprised," Harry murmured just as quietly, not having to talk loudly even with all the voices chatting away. "He desperately wants to be accepted, to have a family. Blood doesn't mean everything…and I think he knows that." Isaac was going to thrive in the pack, he knew it.

"He'd make a good Beta, if we can guarantee he will have a good anchor and control over the wolf." Peter agreed with Harry, who didn't need to say a thing.

"Yes, he will," Harry nodded, "The pack will be his anchor, if it can be guided in that direction. It's certainly better than an emotion being used."

"I would have to disagree with that," Peter didn't agree. "Emotions are easy to bring to the fore…its better than using a person or persons." Even pack, he had at one point used pack as an anchor…but he found anger worked better for him for a bit. Now though? Now his anchor was Harry. His mate, the most important person in his world.

Circe help everyone if anything ever happened to him.

Harry nodded, not refuting or arguing with Peter, he was the werewolf after all, he would know best. Considering just how overly emotional he got, and his magical powers…he felt that emotions wasn't the best thing to use but that's just him. "Emotions have always been my problem; I don't know if it's the fact I'm overly emotional or just emotionally tied to my magic more than others are."

"The book suggests your powers are tied to your emotions," Peter commented, and he was continuing to read everything he could when he had a moment to spare.

"Oh, they are, most people can control their magic once they get to Hogwarts…I had trouble all the way up into adulthood." Harry said dryly, as they caught up with the others at Quality Quidditch Supplies. The place wasn't totally crowded, probably because there was no new Quidditch stuff put on the market. Like a new broom.

"You are so far from normal it's laughable to compare yourself with your classmates." Peter laughed in genuine amusement. Plucking his phone out of his pocket, he typed away as he listened to Harry's reply. Keeping his emotions tightly contained so nobody noticed.

"I really wasn't, I'm not anywhere near the most intelligent, my grades were mostly average…if it wasn't for my powers and what happened when I was a kid…I'd be entirely forgetful by most of the magical world." Harry shrugged indifferently, honestly believing it. "Probably would have been awesome too." He'd always just wanted to fade into obscurity, and he had that with the pack for the most part.

"As your husband and mate, I have to disagree," Peter said, eyes flashing red, disliking Harry talking down upon himself. Brushing his hand through Aaron's hair as he looked around, likely for the rest of the pack.

"You have to," Harry laughed, watching everyone peer at all the broomsticks on display, while the eagle-eyed shop keeper kept a close eye on them.

"Dad, can you create a quidditch pitch for us?" Teddy asked staring at the quidditch equipment, which included the shrunk down goal posts for sale. "Please! Please! Please!" there was a field they used for a 'quidditch pitch' but no actual quidditch pitch.

"Go ahead," Harry said grinning at the cheering of delight that elicited. Which startled Aaron who gave a grumble of complaint, until Harry shoogled him about a bit, patting at his back. He leaned against Peter, watching Teddy and Jimmy begin to fill the basket with everything they'd need.

"Goal posts! Oh, the snitch!"

"That's part of the gear set we won't need another one!"

"Oh, yeah!"

"Which ones the newest broomstick?" Cora said, glaring at all the brooms as if they were personally offending her.

"Newest isn't always the best," Harry told her coming up behind her, "The Nimbus line has brought out seven decent brooms since I was a kid. The fastest one though belongs to the Bolt company, Thunderbolt, came out three years ago. It's been unmatched as of yet, and definitely one to consider." It's not as though they had to worry about them getting hurt, so having the fastest broom wouldn't prove problematic. It was even better than the Firebolt he had gotten from Sirius.

"Woah! Is this a broom for toddlers?" Stiles gaped, picking up the tiny broom, "It's adorable!"

"No, absolutely not!" Peter declared, "Aaron isn't getting anywhere near that thing!"

Cora and Derek sniggered, unsurprised by the possessive protectiveness of their uncle.

"It doesn't go more than a few inches off the ground, their feet still touch the ground on it." Harry reassured him, a gaping wound in his heart. "It goes so slow that you're better off walking. I had one when I was a baby…I loved it apparently." Those memories he had of his parents and Sirius were precious to him.

Derek was quick to hug him, purely a Beta comforting his Alpha. Derek tried to jerk back, a few seconds later, but Harry refused to let him. He could imagine what Derek had heard. "Don't you worry about them, they're always like that. I stopped caring a long time ago, do not fight your instincts for anyone or because of anyone, you hear me?" Harry commanded grip tight on Derek's neck, tight but comforting.

Derek had ceased struggling the moment Harry held onto his neck. Disgusted by the commented these people were making, the things they were suggesting about his Alpha. Yet he could sense Harry truly meant it, he honestly didn't care about what they did or said.

"Go on then, buy yourself a broom, and if you're all getting one of the same, get them to inscribe your name into it." Harry said finally letting Derek go, "It only takes a few seconds," the beauty of magic, the name would be inscribed with a gold inlay, and make it worthless in the sense that nobody else would buy it. Who'd want to buy a broomstick with someone else's name on it after all?

Not that Derek would ever sell his. He'd lost too much, Harry noticed he hoards things precious to him. Harry could swear he kept them in a big bag at the end of his bed, to grab quickly if need be.

"Another good thing about them, is that if you're ever trapped in mountain ash, you could just go up." Harry said, watching all of them, "I wonder if they could be shrunk with a rune, and possibly used in the event of an emergency." He knew he wasn't always going to be there for them, but he could send them out into the world as secure as possible.

"I can't get one…can I?" Isaac said quietly, staring wistfully at the brooms. He was only human, he had no magic in him, none at all. Beginning to realize just how different he was to them all.

"You want the bite?" Peter asked expectantly.

Isaac nodded once, that yes, yes, he wanted the bite. He'd already agreed to it, he had a feeling Peter was stating a fact. He had a different approach from Harry, but he was much more intense than Harry.

"Then get one," Peter stated firmly. "There will come a time you can use it." basically letting Isaac know that he intended to turn him. His decision made. Smart lad that he was, he realized right away what Peter was implying. Good. He couldn't tolerate idiots, go figure he'd ended up biting one of the biggest idiots he could have conceivably bitten.

Isaac for a human almost moved at superhuman speed, as he joined the others all scrambling to pay for their things.

"Yes! There's a new poster out!" Teddy exclaimed grabbing the poster of his favourite quidditch player. Which were luckily right next to the check out, as they all piled around to pay for their broomsticks.

The shopkeeper looked overwhelmed, clearly, he didn't normally sell so man brooms in a day. It didn't stop him gleefully, rounding up the total, the boys and Erica were quick to put their coins down in an equal share, the gold coins clattering nosily as they left their pouches.

Harry bought a second copy of Quidditch through the ages, he had a feeling there would be fights over who read it first. Handing over the coins, it took them another fifteen minutes before they left the store.

"Where to next?"

"Sweet shop for sure!"

"Weasleys Wizarding Wheezes? What's that?" Stiles asked eyeing the monstrosity in front of the shop, with curiosity.

"This place is amazing!"

"So many owls!" Isaac said, watching them take flight.

"Animals sense the predator in us," Derek explained, as he watched them, "They usually flee, especially an Alpha presence, it's not so bad for Omega's or Beta's." it didn't make it easy to catch them, but they were faster and stronger.

"But what about Fen, Romulus, Remus…" Isaac asked perplexed, "Is it because they're predators too?"

"Magical animals don't react the same way as Mundane ones," Harry commented, "They're bred to be able to go to werewolves or vampires, or Hags or wizards and witches. The moon cubs are not one of a kind in the sense that they tolerate werewolves. They've been called to deliver post at the post office down the road." Pointing towards the post office.

"Oh!" Isaac murmured, peering in through the window only to blanch and back away at the sight of the snakes. It was in its tank and it reminded him of the freezer. He was still unaware of Stiles' snake which Harry had adopted after Noah regretted that particular choice.

"Dad, can we go get a butterbeer? Derek's never had one…" Teddy asked, "Jimmy's never had a Root beer! Or beer float!"

"Nice try," Harry said dryly, "Derek has had Butterbeer," laughing at the pout on Teddy's face, "And he happens to love it." it was mass produced Muggle stuff that Derek didn't care much for. The only ones that drank it was Stiles, Teddy and Jimmy, although the boy's tastes were changing, very slowly. It was almost that subtle that even Harry hadn't noticed it to begin with.

"Isaac hasn't!" Stiles was quick to chime in, grinning in that sly way knowing he'd won.

"Alright fine," Harry said, as if he hadn't intended to give in all along, "Head to the Leaky Cauldron," grinning at the excitement he could feel thrumming through the pack bonds.

"We'll need to do this frequently," Harry told Peter.

"You're right, darling," Peter agreed, he could feel the pack bonds strengthening, with just a single day out. "We do." Content in a way he hadn't ever been, even before the fire.

The two newly wed, followed the path the rest of their pack had just taken.

"Do you think we could get away with leaving the territory for a few days sometime soon? All of us? I own a private island, with a villa surrounded by a big stretch of beach surrounded by the sea. They'd be able to do whatever they liked without fearing detection." Harry confessed, "Or should I say, we?" their names and fortunes were now combined.

Peter wasn't surprised to hear that; his family hadn't done anything as outrageous as owning their own island. Part of Peter actually loved the sound of it, they would see any hunter coming within the vicinity from miles away…and just being able to live his life without fear of detection…not hiding part of who he was…it sounded wonderful, like a dream. "Sweetheart…I wouldn't want to leave." The preserve was as close to utter freedom as they got, and it was rife with hunters both supernatural kind and the animal kind come deer hunting season despite most of it being private property. Deer hunters accidentally encroached but supernatural hunters did so deliberately.

Harry inclined his head, understanding that desire.

"With the Alpha pack around…it wouldn't be a good idea," Peter sighed, running his hand through his hair as they entered the Leaky Cauldron, the smell made his nose twitch. It was dusty, clean but dusty.

"Hermione's working on it," Harry reassured him, "I wouldn't be surprised if they're arrested before they can make a move." The Alpha pack were either after something or trying to unnerve them. It was certainly unnerving Peter, but Harry was used to worrying about bad guys. He did not let it bother him until he faced it head on. Every year he knew it was coming…Voldemort was always kind enough to be predictable. Almost as if he thought his education was important.

"What will happen to them? Prison?" Stiles asked, clearly being kept up on what was being said or being sly with spells to hear what they were all saying. Handing over a butterbeer to both Harry and Peter as they joined them.

"Considering what they've been up to? They might be put to death…" Harry confessed, leaning into the touches Peter was giving him. No doubt feeling very possessive due to the shit he could hear and chemo signals of everyone around was emitting for him. Luckily, he didn't mind the sheer possessiveness Peter displayed.

"New York still has the death penalty? I thought it was abolished?"

"They've had it abolished and reinstated several times in New York," Derek informed them, he'd lived there for six years, he had picked up a lot of information. Not all of it for the want of it either.

"What's New York got to do with anything?" Isaac asked utterly bewildered, hastily wiping away the butterbeer moustache he had.

"MACUSA is in New York," Teddy explained, "But they don't follow the Mundane law, they're not like the British Ministry of magic that mirror Mundane law. They have their own rules and have stuck with it. Which includes the death penalties, and you do not want to know what some of them are." Shuddering in renewed disgust and fear over what he'd read, it's one of the times he wished he'd listened to his dad.

"Is it going to be safe for my mum and dad to come here with the Alpha pack around?" Jimmy asked Harry, a worried look on his face. He'd very much they rather stay at home safe than come here to be hurt or worse killed. It was still a while before the summer holidays.

"Yes," Harry replied evenly, not deriding Jimmy for his very natural fears. "They may be werewolves, but I am a wizard…any and all attempts will be met with hostile intent. Do you understand?" he was not about to let Jimmy's parents get hurt, they would be in his territory, under his care.

Jimmy relaxed and nodded his understanding, but was quickly distracted by the others loudly talking about the time Harry swooped in on the hunters and kicked ass. Had all of them bound in magical ropes and at their mercy within seconds. Jimmy hadn't been there for that particular incident. While he knew about it, he didn't know every detail. Harry laughed in amusement when Stiles called him a bad ass motherfucker.

"Is there a date for when they're coming?" Peter questioned; he'd been aware that Harry intended to have Jimmy's parents visit for the full moon. So that they could see their son and know that he was safe and happy. To understand their son a little more, and he was part of Jimmy's pack (his unit if you will) which made them Hale pack adjacent.

"Not yet, but a simple check for the full moon during the summer holidays will give us an answer," Harry explained, glancing at the wizard standing at his table. He just hadn't checked, but camping sounded absolutely wonderful…set up just a bit away from the house.

"A letter for you, Sir," he told Harry, handing the letter over.

Everyone stiffened, staring at the letter as if it were liable to blow up on them.

"Thank you," Harry said, gesturing silently for him to go. Breaking open the seal, noticing it was from Donovan, he read through the letter, brow raising for a second before he was impassive again. He could see that Peter was desperate to read over his shoulder but he didn't. "Victoria Argent attacked the wrong person in prison, I'm afraid she succumbed to her injuries last night." the 'I'm afraid' was laced with so much sarcasm that nobody doubted for a second he wasn't upset at all.

"To the extent Wizards couldn't help?" Cora asked doubtfully, she knew just what wizards were capable of.

"So, it would seem," Harry said wryly, giving her a smirk.

"Do you think word got out what she was? Or did she really just piss of the wrong person?" Peter mused, satisfied that there was one less Argent in the world.

"Both wouldn't surprise me, she was an unrepentant disgusting woman," Harry mused thoughtfully, "We cannot abide by hunters."

"Do you think the others will survive much longer?" Cora asked, finishing off her butterbeer.

"Out of them all, I must confess I see Chris managing it," Peter admitted, "He knows when he's beaten, when to keep his head down. He's used to buckling under regardless of whether he likes the situation he's in or not."

"Allison won't be quite so smug without people surrounding her," Stiles said darkly, recalling the smug satisfaction rolling off her when he was brought into the Argent house. She hadn't cared he was human, hadn't cared about anything other than manipulated revenge. "She'll keep her head down too, her age might get her some leeway? Right?"

"It's possible, but not entirely probable. She's an adult, the people in prison aren't exactly the shining example of wizards after all." Harry pointed out; they were in there for a reason. Some were never going to see outside of the prison in their lifetime.

"Neither is she," Jimmy pointed out, she'd attacked his best friend. Teddy had done nothing to her, and she'd still hurt him and Derek too. He was glad she was in prison where she wouldn't hurt another person ever again, especially not his pack.

Jimmy was most probably the purest person in the pack. He rarely said a bad thing about anyone, and the worst that happened to him was being bitten by a werewolf. He wasn't jaded and bitter like a lot of people so it was no surprise his bond was full of warmth and happiness which helped many members of the pack when they needed to calm down.

The others had all suffered in one way or another. The loss of family, not given the proper care they needed, abuse, an illness. The loss of pack, family and freedom for some. They were all jaded in different levels.

"What about Scott?" Jimmy asked, curious.

"He's doing okay," Stiles answered, "I haven't visited him but I go see Melissa when I can, dad too. He had an Alpha, the loss of his freedom, Allison and…having the truth so blatantly thrown in his face has changed him. He still asks his mom about Allison through." His lips pursed, "Melissa doesn't like that." She wishes Scott hadn't met the Argents, Deaton but nothing can change the situation now.

"Then his anchor hasn't changed," Peter frowned shaking his head entirely baffled by the idiotic boy. He honestly didn't understand the boy, after everything he'd seen, observed and heard at the trial he still held a candle for the girl? "I rather hope this Alpha can knock some sense into him. I doubt very much he will put up with someone talking about hunters all the time."

"His hearing is coming up, if he is innocent, he might get out which will leave him without an Alpha again." Harry said, folding the letter up and sliding it into his pocket. "There are other Alpha's of course, not many but enough. Given what's probably known…I would be very surprised if he's accepted into another pack." He had betrayed the Hale pack, betrayed his Alpha, it was the worst crime he could have committed, siding with hunters over his own kind. There was no doubt news had reached them there, it had been published after all and they do receive mail which included the newspapers.

Aaron grizzled a bit, and Harry patted him on the back, rocking him from side to side.

"What about the humans who were guarding Eichen?" Jimmy asked, nobody had mentioned them at all. He hadn't seen Aaron when he was removed or before he was de-aged. He did know, as young and naïve as he was, that to de-age someone was a very last resort. So, what had been done to Aaron was beyond repair, and if they didn't do it, he would have spent forever needing care.

"Life in magical prison, they knew about the supernatural from a young age, not hunters, but taking over from their parents in Eichen house." Harry explained pensively, "Life sentence without the possibility of parole." In other words, they would never see the outside again. They would understand what it was like to be locked up until the day they died. Fortunately for their sake, they wouldn't suffer like they had made everyone else suffer. "Did you have any advice on how they should deal with Theo Raeken?" who had been a product of the Dread Doctors experiments and had killed his little sister. He was unfortunately, at this moment, a danger to society, and they couldn't just let him return home to his parents.

Peter frowned, "He's very good at portraying what he wants others to see, and for the most part the emotions to match it. There's just a little delay that blips my radar to him manipulating those around him. It's fascinating to see, his quest for power is alarming, he has the ability to pull it off. He wants his own pack; he wants to be an alpha." He was not unaware of the similarities between them, their quest for power. Even killing family to do so, but his had not been willingly done. He hadn't purposefully set out to kill Laura, or aware of what he'd been doing, while Theodore had.

"Can a Chimera be an Alpha?" Derek asked brows furrowed.

"I have no idea," Peter confessed to Derek's surprise, "Add in the fact he's genetically modified and not a genuine Chimera adds to the inability to tell. They're…new, only one has survived…the others weren't so lucky." Sombrely. Taking human children and modifying them, it was horrifying to contemplate. He was so glad that Hermione had already begun her search into the hospital before he mentioned it…and glad he had mentioned it to be on the safe side. Aaron wasn't the only reason he was glad now.

"What will happen to him?" Erica asked curiously.

"At this point in time, he'll be comfortably contained for everyone's safety, from what everyone has gathered…he may not be able to be released, least of all back to his parents." Harry told them, "The damage on top of a child that was already showing sociopathic tendencies, he may need watched closely for the rest of his natural life."

"They're lucky they only have one soul that's beyond redemption," Peter conceded, the vampires – full and half – had joined Damon's coven, and were thriving outside the confines of Eichen house, and were rather good at controlling their desires for blood. "The children while damaged from their time in Eichen are safe to return back to their families they'll need a lot of therapy and guidance but they'll survive and be stronger for it." as for the adults, they all had packs to join, including a few who would join his own when they were up for it. The babies that didn't have parents were being found appropriate placements with those of their own kind. Even if they weren't showing signs of any creature inheritance, it could come at any time.

Against all the odds, they were recovering, despite the overwhelming trauma they had suffered at the hands of Eichen House.

"Very true, now is everyone finished?" Harry called out, downing the rest of his butterbeer, getting off that rather depressing topic. They were here to have fun, to relax, to forget everything for the day. "Then let's go!" he said without having to feign cheerfulness. He was used to having fun when he could.

"Where to get?"

"Bookstore!" Teddy and Stiles said simultaneously before laughing as everyone ambled out of the Leaky Cauldron, Harry handed over more than what he was owed before catching up.

"You head to the bookstore, I need to go to the apothecary and stock up," Harry called out to Stiles and Teddy who were naturally already half way there. "They're going to be in there for hours."

Peter made a move to follow Harry, "You might not want to come in, it's an apothecary, the smell is overwhelming to human noses let alone you guys." He told Peter, but his mate followed him regardless, wrinkling his nose at the scents evading his sensitive nose.

Harry grabbed the cauldron basket and Peter took it since he still had Aaron strapped to his chest. It was soon filled up with dozens of ingredients all packed into jars or brown paper bags, Harry added a new mortar and pestle while he was at it, a much bigger one. He kept both Peter and Aaron away from the Aconite though, just to be on the safe side. They didn't know if Aaron was a werewolf yet or not, and didn't want to cause a reaction.

Peter did eye most things curiously, memorising their names and scents. The newness of the magical world clearly hadn't diminished any. New things – especially if they were interesting – had always fascinated Peter. He was a bookworm; he could spend all his free time lost in another person's writings.

"Well, I never! Bless my soul! Harry Potter in my shop!" the wizard at the counter practically squeaked, staring at Harry as if he couldn't believe his eyes.

"How much?" Harry asked gesturing towards his shopping, remaining outwardly calm despite the annoyance thrumming through the bond. "How would you like to see another Quidditch match with everyone this time?"

"How about a Mundane sport?" Peter suggested wryly, don't get him wrong he had been entirely fascinated by the mechanics of the match more so than the actual game. It had been fun, but he would love to watch something else if they were to catch a game.

"Basketball?" Harry deduced.

"Derek and I both love Basketball…ice hockey as well, it was always watched on the TV if it was on." Peter confessed, "So either would be wonderful."

Harry hummed as the total was added up.

"Has Teddy ever seen any sports? Does he understand them?" idle curiosity getting the better of him, as he watched Harry hand over the total for the boxed ingredients which was then promptly shrunk and stuck in his pocket for safe keeping.

"Yes, he was primarily raised in the Mundane world," Harry told him, "For the first eleven years of his life, but Quidditch will always be a favourite of his…and I suspect the others too at least until the novelty wears off." He grinned; they were totally going to be playing catch the snitch every time they could he had a feeling.

Turning he and Peter left the shop, paying no attention to the shop owner. Harry didn't owe them anything, he had no desire to spend his time talking to or being fawned over. "Now let's get to the shop before they attempt to buy out all the actual store." Sniggering as he remembered the last time, he'd taken Stiles anywhere near a bookshop, he'd had to drag him to the check out with a five-book max.

"There will be a few double buys regardless, unless you can remember every book you own, it's inevitable." Peter pointed out, especially books that didn't cost much, rarer books you buy that cost an arm and a leg well that's different you'd remember the title and the cost.

"A spell will remove any doubles," Harry told him, as he entered the bookstore, very easily finding the pack, even without a superior nose. He was quite correct, but there were three massive piles being carted around, Stiles, Teddy and Derek. He couldn't say he was overly surprised, since they did spend the most time in the library.

Flicking his wand, Harry murmured an incantation under his breath, then books zoomed out of the cauldron and floated on back to their place. Less than he suspected, three from Stiles and only two from Derek's pile, none from Teddy.

"Hey!" Stiles complained, watching his books retreat.

Derek wisely kept his mouth closed.

"I already have those books, so unless you're actually beginning your own personal collection…there is no need to buy them." Harry said calmly, "And if you want to start your own personal collection, you're better of collecting a bestiary, in your own country for your own brand of magic, and yes, before you ask, I'll take you shopping for them."

There truly wasn't any point of Stiles buying books for wizards and for creatures here in the UK, they were vastly different in the States.

"Not just like MACUSA? But other creatures as well?" Stiles demanded to know.

"Yes, there are plenty of supernatural gathers that I can take you to," Harry said dryly, now that he was in the 'know' about that particular part, it was easy to get the connections required to get there.

"Like conventions?" Stiles questioned, his book quest temporarily forgotten, his gaze hyper focused on Harry.

"There are probably conventions, but none I know of, how about you, mo mac tíre?" Harry asked of Peter.

"There are conventions, dozens of them each year, at least there used to be," Peter replied, a faraway look on his face. "I noticed that the number was steadily declining in the years before the fire. The hunters becoming too brazen for many to desire putting too many people together and the information getting out." Which was the only reason he could think up. It had been a primary source of income for some families, those conventions, so only something really concerning could have forced their hands to stop them.

Anger burst through Stiles, he hated hunters, they spoiled and destroyed everything they touched. They'd destroyed Derek and Peter, their mere presence had completely changed his best friend, who was now in prison and his name and life marred even without being a werewolf. They were sick bastards, and he wished they would just all disappear.

"No more than thirty books," Harry said with a fond smile, before wandering through the bookshelves himself, towards the new releases, and began to read the backs to see what they were about. "Oh, grab Ancient Runes grade 1-5, Stiles will be able to do that, its one universal magic that won't change its right behind you." knowing his mate was as always drawn to his orbit, just like Harry himself was.

"I'm going to assume that isn't part of his thirty?" Peter whispered to Harry an amused lilt to his voice.

Harry laughed softly, almost sniggering, "No, definitely not, he wouldn't be too amused, and I'll bet you he attempts to sneak one or two more in there. Teddy is not as bad, mostly because he already has the books he wants and knows he can use Owl Order to get what he needs if he forgets."

"Will they have enough left for all those books?" Peter asked, watching the pack, hypervigilant despite the fact this was the last place a hunter could get. Even if they did, they were surrounded by magical people who could neutralise a threat very quickly. He didn't know how much Harry had given them all, but he reckoned that the broomsticks couldn't have been cheap.

"Yeah, I gave them…when converted…around two thousand dollars each," Harry shrugged, when he'd told Peter he rarely used the money, he meant it. Sure, he'd bought the house, the cars, some clothes and food, he didn't even touch on a quarter of the interest coming into his vaults alone. He wasn't a big spender, now he had people he wanted to spoil. Having gone his entire childhood with nothing…his biggest indulgence was his cars, and he didn't have that many.

Peter nodded; it was nothing but pocket change to either of them. He was aware that to normal people it was over two months salaries being spent in a single afternoon. His nephew had spent the past six years spending frugally, no doubt Stiles and Isaac were enjoying being able to buy what they liked. One abused severely and the other? Living on a cop's salary doesn't pay well enough, especially for a teen that loved to read to the extent Stiles did. Erica loved shopping but it was for clothes opposed to books, loving the fact she could do whatever she liked, and be seen, not just as an epileptic girl. Added to the fact she was falling hard and fast for Boyd, her mate added to her 'preening' by buying as much as she could to show herself off, purely her wolf wanting to showcase what he could have. Despite all that, she did have confidence issues despite everything, years of conditioning didn't fade away with getting bitten. She would never show that of course, but the bond revealed a lot more than what Erica was probably comfortable with, not to mention chemo-signals as well. Erica had more than enough from her parents, especially without the need to save for expected medical bills. It wasn't something they would ever need to worry about again.

Peter didn't bother looking at any of the books, he was content to read everything he could in the library first. If there were subjects, he wanted to know more about, he was sure he could ask Harry at a later date. Right now, he was reading enough books that any questions he had did get cleared up.

Their history fascinated him the most, steeped in tradition just like his own.

By the time they finally left the store, Erica was making her relief known, "Thank god for that! Seriously! It's like the lair of the lotus eaters in there!"

Stiles, Teddy and Isaac snorted in sync, they had seen Percy Jackson and the lightening thief, and understood the reference. Whereupon Percy and his group ended up in the lair of the Lotus eaters which had trapped them inside.

"It's a good job for magic," Peter replied, eyeing Harry as he shrunk down over one hundred books that had been purchased. Stiles and Derek had taken that as permission to get thirty books each, add in the others Harry, Erica, Isaac and even Jimmy bought it racked up pretty quickly.

Harry laughed, "Yeah, it's fine,"

"Where to next?" Teddy asked his dad, craning his neck to see.

"Honeydukes," Harry called out to his son.

It was to Honeydukes they went, buying six treat boxes that made the animal noises each. They still found them completely entertaining, especially Stiles who encouraged Derek to buy them too, sliding them into his basket when he wasn't looking. Derek knew of course, and just indulged him.

He was so gone on Stiles that it should have been hilarious.

It began to get dark by the time they'd browsed around the two joke shops, Zonko's and of course, Weasley Wizarding Wheezes. Which they got a grand tour, and were allowed to test the products and generally had a good time listening to the tales George told with utter merriment. Stiles took the challenge of eating anything they offered despite Harry's warning, often becoming a canary and flying around and hitting everything in sight. Everything they bought was free, George wouldn't hear of them paying, insisting that anyone their financial backer brought in didn't need to pay.

"Can we let off the dragon fireworks? Please? Please? Please? Please?!" Stiles asked talking not only with his mouth but his arms too.

"You'll scare the wolves, dummy! Cora said, smacking him on the head, but so light that his head didn't even twitch.

"Oh, come on!" Stiles whined, pouting, "They look awesome! Just one?"

George laughed, "That they are," he added slyly, his heart twinging a little as he recalled his and Fred's last year at Hogwarts. "Yes, Harry just one!" he mimicked Stiles.

Harry just laughed shaking his head ruefully, George might be growing old but he was at heart a complete doofus and child. He loved George and he was so glad he hadn't lost that zeal for life after the tragic loss of his twin.

"How about here?" Stiles perked up, "Just one?" he stared longingly at the dragon, "It would be like a scene out of the Lord of The Rings!" his wistfulness evident.

"Won't hurt, schools empty, do it near the shrieking shack, give everyone a show," George suggested. Already loading up a bunch of fireworks, winking at Stiles and Teddy who cheered, he knew Harry wouldn't deny them anything.

Which is how they ended up on an empty field with George letting off firework after firework, watching magical animals painting the sky in a variety of different colour. Dragons, werewolves, Merefolk, unicorns, phoenixes hippogriffs and they weren't alone long…people came to watch the unexpected treat.

George never one to pass up an opportunity, handed out cards and informed people where they could buy them.

Peter's phone vibrated in his pocket, fishing it out, he glanced at the message and tamped down the vindictive glee.

MD found.

EWEP. Peter typed the four letters in and sent it off, his contact was aware of what they meant. Exterminate With Extreme Prejudice. The phone was identical to his actual phone, that nobody wondered what had happened to it. The phone would be crushed and binned by the end of tonight.

At some point in the evening, Marge Dursley would be found dead and nobody would care except an obese brother.

Too bad it wasn't that easy to find Vernon and Petunia Dursley, but he knew his contacts wouldn't give up until they did.

Money well spent, Peter thought, sliding his phone back into his pocket.

"Bad news?" Harry asked, still watching the fireworks, Aaron asleep on his chest. The fireworks lighting up the night sky fascinating everyone there.

"For once no," Peter murmured, he knew if Harry found out he would be beyond pissed at him for this. He couldn't let them get away with what they had done to his mate, to his husband, he demanded retribution. If Harry wasn't going to get it himself, well, what were mates for?

Stroking his fingers down Aarons hair, today had been a really good day, they were becoming more and more frequent as of late.

Hermione and MACUSA were truly going to become a good thing where it comes to the supernatural world. He was going there tomorrow to finalise the new agreement, and make the supernatural MACUSA's territory to protect. Things had been different during Dexter Peter Hale's time, they needed help before they were extinct.

The hunters would pay not just the Argents…all hunters who think its fun to hunt his kind for sport.

This generation and future generations were going to be safe from persecution.

He was going to give them all a life worth living, as if the Hale legacy wasn't already well known, this would clinch it and the Hale name would go down in history.

There we go! I've been dying to finish this chapter, I've missed writing my teen wolf stories ;) and yes, while Peter has recovered he's still very protective of those he cares for and will go to the end of the earth for them ;) will it be a secret Peter takes to the grave or will Harry find out? :P finally decided what to do with the Alpha pack, well, two different ways, either the Hale pack fighting together until the Aurors get there or Hermione fully dealing with the Alpha pack...will there be redemption for them? Any single of them? or will they die at MACUSA and the Alpha powers transferred to Betas that MACUSA declares ready to have their own packs in areas where the Argent's had decimated? R&R please

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 57

One month on

Harry groaned softly, yawning a bit as he stretched out languidly. His arm stretching out against the other side of the bed, to find Peter was already up. In fact, when testing the wards, he noticed that Peter was already gone, everyone was actually, even little Aaron. Blearily opening one of his eyes, he glanced around until he found his wand and cast a Tempus spell, and found it was rather late. He was always up early, but today he had slept well past ten o'clock.

Rolling out of bed, stretching out as he padded toward the bathroom, doing his usual morning ablutions. Once he was done, he picked up his phone, curious to see if he had a message from Peter. With a career of his own, they weren't spending as much time together as he would like. Between his unpredictable call outs and Peter being called to MACUSA.

It wasn't like Peter needed him to take them to MACUSA. No, Peter could use the Floo network, which he now did with ease. He also had a portkey, if he didn't feel like using the Floo network on any given day.

Hmm, nothing from Peter, actually the only person who he had a missed call from was Hermione. Scratching his stomach absently, wincing a little at the tugging of the little hairs. He called Hermione back.

"Hello?" came the sound of Hermione's very distracted voice.

"Hey, Hermione, is everything alright?" Harry asked, he could hear background noises, she definitely wasn't in MACUSA that's for sure.

"Yes, hold on a second," Hermione said.

"Sure," Harry agreed, putting it on speaker phone, he leisurely got dressed, he had nothing to do today. Although, he'd feel better knowing who had Aaron for sure but nobody was going to let anything happen to the little one.

"Alright, how are you?" Hermione asked, there was no sound on the other side.

"I'm fine, a little bit bored, the house is empty I…I'm not used to it anymore." Harry said wryly, "Even Derek isn't spending so much time at home anymore. I guess he's beginning to feel more comfortable. Safer venturing out…his sister isn't half teasing him though." Sounding amused as he told her, finishing up buttoning his shirt.

"Aww, suffering from empty nest syndrome," Hermione teased, "I thought Teddy had taken his exams early?" it's what Teddy had written to and told her.

"He has, if I had to guess, I would say he's spending time with Luna," Harry explained, "Luna knows the best collages, universities and Apprenticeships you could need to become a veterinarian and open up your own sanctuary." Nobody cared more about animals than Luna, so she was the perfect person for Teddy to get information from.

"What do you think he'll do?" Hermione asked in genuine curiosity, pride and happiness in her voice. She was so proud of the adult Teddy was becoming, it made her heart hurt too, for her own child would have been becoming a man. Ready to make his mark on the world, and she liked to think any child of hers would have been just as ambition as she was.

"I don't know, it's combining two of his favourite things, either way by the time he's old enough…he'll be doing both." Harry replied, "Were you just calling me earlier to give me an update or did you need me for something?"

"Actually, it was a bit of both, there have been six deaths in the past few weeks, not in Noah's jurisdiction, just out of it and they're keeping it quiet." Hermione went on to explain. Her voice still strong and determined even through the tinny speakers. "They're definitely magically related, sacrificial magic, I'm looking into it what it is."

"It's called a three-fold spell," Harry told her, "The book is by Cassie Voss, it will have everything you need, you say six deaths there? There's been at least three here, I can't quite recall if there's a time limit on the casting or not, but if not, then you have someone who is stronger, wiser and practically undefeatable if our magic wasn't in on the 'competition' so to speak."

"And if there is?" Hermione asked cautiously.

"Then there's going to be another three," Harry explained, slipping into his socks, and trainers, before scooping up his phone, holding it upside down so he could continue his conversation with Hermione. "There's probably more deaths happened than we think,"

"What makes you say that?" Hermione asked, sounding worried and resigned. Already believing Harry, his intuition was never wrong, and she'd never go against him unless she had irrefutable proof.

"There always is, check the missing person reports, you'll see for yourself." Harry said grimly, "And you should watch your back, she's undoubtfully after the Alpha pack."

"I'm tracking them, they won't be a problem soon enough," Hermione declared, the picked the wrong place to be.

"That's good, it will be a weight off," Harry said genuinely sincere. "I get really damn worried when Stiles, Isaac, Derek and the others leave the property. At least when they're here I know they're safe." Wandering out of his and Peter's bedroom and downstairs, heading for the kitchen.

"I'll tell you what, I'll have the warrant for their arrest put before President Donovan as soon as I can," Hermione reassured him, "Not sure how long it will take to get a warrant back, I haven't done it yet, but it's sure interesting working here." It was the most challenging role she'd ever undertaken and she couldn't wait until her entire department was up and running properly.

"Start working in the supernatural world with a bang huh?" Harry said grinning, wandering into the kitchen. "Hell, what a way to begin. Word will spread you took out the big bad Alpha pack and they' tremble in fear." Teasing good-naturedly.

"Harry!" Hermione said in reprimand, "We don't really want them to be afraid of us," she stressed out.

"Better than them thinking they can walk all over you," Harry said, putting his phone down on the towel and beginning to make his breakfast. Electing for toast, scrambled egg and coffee. Petting any of the wolves that came by and brushed themselves along his legs in greeting. The back door was open allowing the wolfs to come and go as they please.

"Fear doesn't do what we can't it to," Hermione said quietly. "It causes a lot of problems."

"You are telling me? Even Azkaban couldn't deter criminals." Harry said wryly, and that place is a downright terrifying. "So, I doubt hearing about magical confinement will cause them much concern. They'll assume they can get out and…oh, boy, what a damn shock it will be when they can't." and luckily for them, Veritaserum will be used to ensure their guilt.

"Harry!" Hermione admonished him; the faint shuffling of paperwork was head. "I'm done with the warrants; they've been taken to President Donovan." her tone clipped and annoyed.

Harry laughed quietly as he poured the egg into the pan, "Let me guess, a House-elf collected everything you just put into your tray?" he had worked at MACUSA long enough to know what would be getting under his best friends' skin.

"They shouldn't be allowed to use them like this," Hermione almost whined, almost.

Harry rolled his eyes at the phone, "They relish in the work, so stop the whining, there's a difference between working and abuse." He'd help any House-elf that needed it, he had loved Dobby very much, and grew to care about Kreacher too. Not the way he'd cared about Dobby…Dobby hadn't been complicit in the murder of Sirius like Kreacher. Who he knew had only been following orders.

"I know," Hermione sighed dramatically, even over the phone. "Harry…I've been picking up rumours from all over…of hospitals like Eichen…of hunter cabins, so many anonymous letters are coming through since we dealt with Eichen house…and not all letters are from wizards and witches." She said quietly, completely subdued.

"Then that' what you'll always be remembered for," Harry said softly, "Not taking out an Alpha pack at all, but the protection of all supernatural species, saving them from humans. I can think of a much worse fate." He confided with a small smile.

"It's slow investigating, since we're having to infiltrate, and I don't have a lot of people to just send off to investigate yet." Hermione confessed; her tone filled with worry.

"I thought the department was getting up and running smoothly?" Harry asked perplexed, eating his breakfast.

"It is, but the amount of mail I'm getting on a weekly basis? It's immense, Harry, almost as much as the students get in Gryffindor on the first week at Hogwarts." Hermione explained.

Harry choked, "You're joking, right?" drinking his coffee in order to dislodge the food stuck in his throat.

"No, not at all," Hermione shook her head. "And I refuse to discard any possible evidence, so it's starting to pile up."

Harry made a thoughtful face, "And so far?"

"Two came to nothing…and two have been accurate," Hermione told him.

"What did you do with them?" Harry asked, picking the phone up and walking out of the kitchen, flicking his wand the plate, cup and cutlery he'd used were banished to the sink.

"The letters?" Hermione asked confused, she wasn't a mind reader.

"No, the people MACUSA saved if any," Harry corrected himself. Might just be empty hunters hideouts after all.

"Oh," Hermione said, "The two werewolves thanked us and walked away, either taking their car or stealing the hunters one before leaving. They were pretty much healed a few minutes after their cuffs were removed and the electricity stopped." She had seen the memories, she was running a very tight ship and making sure her people treated everyone with respect, especially the supernatural creatures.

"Where was this?" Harry asked, concern squirming like a living thing in his stomach.

"New York," Hermione said, "Word's spreading fast," she was proud of that, but it also overwhelmed her department.

"Listen, the guys would be quick to help even on a temporary basis, and they owe us, want me to ask them until you are able to run the department efficiently?" Harry didn't need to name names; Hermione knew exactly who he was talking about. after the war dozens of their classmates or people they went to Hogwarts had gone into law enforcement. In other words, they became an Auror. "It's not a weakness to ask for help, Mione, you know that, it's family, it's strength."

Sure, they would have still won against Voldemort with their motley group and they didn't need everyone. Still, they would all jump at the chance to help Hermione, and more importantly him. They all felt as though they owed them a debt.

"I think I might have to take you up on that offer, Harry," Hermione admitted, "A lot of those that are working here are trainees right now." They had zero experience, and while they were perfect long term wise, so that they were specifically taught everything they'd need for this department…it didn't mean it made things easy.

"None of the Aurors jumping ship?" Harry questioned, sitting down on the couch, happy to catch up and have a natter with Hermione. He used to do this every day or two before, but their lives had become so busy. It made him feel awful, especially since Hermione only had him and her job, she'd distanced herself from the Weasley's after Ron.

"A few did, yeah, not as many as I would have wished, but they are doing a serious job," Hermione conceded, "I think with the new recruits in May next year…I hope at least half choose my department."

"That would be good," Harry agreed, and he wouldn't be surprised if a great any of them actually did. Sure, he wasn't going to be part of the team, the department. Word would get out that he was there, and they'd want to change focus to be 'like him' or 'see him' it was wrong to give them the wrong impression he supposed, but that was life, if publicizing himself helped people all around the world he'd do it. "Remember and take breaks, yeah? I'll let you know how it goes with the other."

"You mean you're going to get in touch with everyone?" Hermione asked incredulously. It would take at least ten hours if he managed to get everyone in a single day. which would be impossible they all had jobs, friends, they weren't at home all day every day. "Are you really that bored?" Harry didn't do well when he was bored. Even the President of MACUSA knew that.

"Oh, please, I'll do it the easy way," Harry said amused, phone still held aloft, "I'll Floo Lavender, she'll be the one getting in touch with everyone else." she was relentless, she wouldn't stop until she got all of them informed. She found it difficult to get steady jobs because of the war wounds she had on her face. They acted as though she was a werewolf, when in fact, she was quite luckily – her words not his – not infected with lycanthrope. Magic couldn't get rid of them, and Lavender had gotten by in life on her looks, to suddenly realize she wouldn't be able to do that. Most expected her to flounder, but anyone who actually checked the exam results would know she was behind Hermione in terms of Grades in all of Gryffindor, further down the list of everyone at Hogwarts but still nonetheless very smart.

Not that she hurt for money or job opportunities, since she got a lot of work with others asking for her help. Harry started it off, of course, and it all just compiled from there.

"Isn't Lavender working, right now?" Hermione asked, confusion lacing her voice, "If I had known she was available I would have called her long before this myself."

"Nah, her last job was over three months ago, getting very rare ingredients in the Amazon if I remember rightly. For Neville, he wants them for the Longbottom Nursery." Harry said, "The magical side." Which was lethally dangerous, most people that end up in there never come out alive.

"She took on that job?" Hermione choked, worse still…Neville wanted someone to do that? "Neville put someone to task against the Amazon rainforest?" it rained acid! The creatures in there that bit you could kill you. She would need to be highly desperate to ask anyone to go in there.

"It's not so bad these days, they have people mapping it out, antidotes for quite a few of the creatures that inhabit it." Harry conceded, "And no, it was Hannah that wanted it for Neville's birthday, and Lavender insisted, you know how she can get." And the plant he'd wanted hadn't been all that far in to be fair, two miles was nothing compared to the entirety of the Amazon rainforest.

"I wonder how it's growing," Hermione couldn't help but be curious about anything that came her way magically.

Harry laughed, "I'm sure Neville will take great delight in telling you," Harry never asked about Neville's plants otherwise they could end up there for hours. Neville could talk your ears off about them. He'd learned that while they were in school.

"Maybe Hannah," Hermione hastened to add, just in case Harry got it into his head to actually tell Neville she wanted to talk about his latest little 'baby' which was a term he used for both his kids and of course, the plants in his nursery.

Harry laughed, "Yeah thought as much," genuinely amused, Merlin it was odd to feel bereft being on his own. How had he gotten so used to pack life so quickly? The silence was bordering on uncomfortable for Merlin's sake. "What cases are being tried today?" he asked in curiosity.

"I don't know," Hermione said, "I can find out if you like?"

"No, it's okay," Harry said, "I'm just feeling a little…bored, I think I might do some gardening then head out for some lunch. It's been a while since I tended to the green house, and what best time to do it than when everyone is out of the property?"

"Oh, they grow fast, best not let them becoming an untamed mess." Hermione said in agreement, knowing exactly what Harry had growing in his greenhouse. A whole lot of it was Aconite, or as it was better known wolfsbane. Dozens of varieties of it, which was a good thing considering there were still hunters in the world.

"Yep, then I think I'll head to the real estate offices," Harry mulled over that idea. He wanted to turn Beacon Hills and it's surrounding areas into a full safe haven for supernatural creatures. To do that he had to start buying up everything he could. Inevitably he'd sell it again, so he wouldn't come out losing a lot of money. Knowing who everyone was…it would make it an easy thing to point out strangers, hunters, trouble. It was rather easy to wipe places of the map, and even easier still to fill in the ghost towns with people too. They'd just need…cleaned up, and cleansed, this was something he would definitely bring up with President Donovan.

"Real estate?" Hermione asked, bewildered by the abrupt change in topic. "Not another one of your crazy projects…" she definitely needed to get him a job.

"They aren't crazy projects! And this one isn't either," Harry grumbled, as he tied his shoes, stretching out, he grabbed his phone and began ambling through the house, making for the back garden.

"I really should get some work done," Hermione grumbled, she didn't like not doing something when she was being paid to do it. "How is Aaron?"

"He's doing really well, I can't wait to find out if he's going to have my magic or Peter's Wolfy powers," Harry gushed, sounding very much like a new father. "They should manifest soon, at least magic should."

"Harry, not everyone is as powerful as you, most children don't display magic until they're four to eight years old, sometimes even older." Hermione said wryly.

"He's got my blood, of course he's going to be strong magically," Harry said. stepping out the back door, making a beeline for the green house, he'd rarely stepped in it since Stiles had brought Derek to his home all those months ago.

"And if he doesn't?" Hermione said challengingly.

"Then he doesn't," Harry shrugged, "I'll love him even if he hasn't got magic or werewolf powers on his side, although I'll probably worry myself to death." At least with magic or werewolf powers he'd be a little more durable but he meant that, he wouldn't love Aaron any less.

"Of course, not." Hermione said deflating, Harry had only ever wanted one thing in his life and that was a family. Without any real effort, he suddenly found himself a co-Alpha in a pack, which was steadily getting bigger. Isaac was set to be turned soon enough, and the two who were joining them from MACUSA when they were fully healed, mentally as the case may be. Having an Alpha like Peter was helping them immensely. She was speaking to the mind healers a lot, saving them had been her first job, and she was so proud of herself.

Of all of them. They'd done this, they had saved hundreds of people.

Not all of them could be saved, but it was better than losing them all one day, to the depravity that was Eichen House. The burnt down husk had been levelled now, and the lower layers cleared out of structure and concrete poured in.

"I'm sorry I just..." Hermione begun feeling awful for her defensiveness.

"It's fine," Harry said wryly, "I get it." he had sounded like nothing else mattered, but how you think something and say them can sometimes be miles and miles apart. He'd put his foot in his mouth, without thought. He did have a feeling that Aaron was going to be powerful though. He wasn't sure why.

Grasping the green house door, he slid it open, ready to harvest some of the Aconite. But the stench overwhelmed him, causing him to stagger back as if he was physically repelled by it. The last thought he had before unconsciousness claimed him was 'that shouldn't have been possible' knees buckling, Harry went down like a tonne of bricks.

Other than the birds chirping, wolfs panting at the edge of the wards only Hermione calling out over the phone in concern was heard.

Harry jerked awake, eyes opening wide, ready to curse to high heavens, and lash out when he felt a hand pressing down against his chest.

"Harry, Harry, look at me, you're safe," Hermione said firmly, her face appearing in front of him. "You passed out in front of the green house, I brought you in. Do you remember?" her concern evident, "We were talking on the phone?" keeping his hands contained, but that wouldn't help her if she didn't get Harry focused as soon as possible.

Harry squinted, and sat abruptly up right, "I remember, what the fuck happened?" he asked staggering to his feet, groggy and still a bit disorientated.

"You passed out, what do you remember? How did you feel?" Hermione asked, flicking her wand out slowly, before casting a diagnosis charm on her best friend. Ignoring the unfurling parchment, but did snatch it out of the air when it stopped whirling.

"I just…remember opening the sliding door and that's it," Harry said, scowling, "Was there any magic around the area? Maybe Stiles made an attempt to make it so it wasn't easily accessed?" Stiles was growing into his power with such ease that he was very proud of him. He very much doubted it was Stiles though, he had a good feel for his magic these days, ever since the teen had tried to drain him of his magic, while they were connected. He couldn't take his magic full stop, at least no his kind, but he could drain him, empty his core reserves.

"No magic," Hermione confirmed, "Of any kind." And their detection spells would have picked it up without a doubt.

"Then I'm not sure why I reacted the way I did, I've eaten, I wasn't dizzy, or disorientated, I just went from wake to blacking out in a second." Harry told her, "Did I break my phone?"

"No, lucky for you," Hermione said with a small smile, handing over the phone, even the screen was fine. "You have a text message. I didn't look at it."

"Peter will have felt it over the bond, he'll know I'm fine now." Harry said, and he was right of course, it was Peter. Quickly replying to the concern, wondering once more just where Aaron was, and with that he typed that question in as well before sending it off.

Hermione was busy unrolling the parchment to really pay attention to Harry's doings. She blanched as she read the results, glancing up at Harry before ducking back down furiously reading it all. She had seen it, she knew it was right, but she still insisted on re-reading it again.

"Well, there's no doubt about what your baby is going to be when it's born," Hermione told him as Harry's phone went off with Peter presumably replying to his previous texts. "It reacted very strongly to the presence of Aconite from inside the womb."

Harry's jaw dropped as he stared at Hermione in disbelief, shaking his head a little as if to shrug off lingering buzzing. "You what?" he squeaked out, hand automatically going to his stomach.

"Are you surprised? You are both true mates, if you didn't watch what you were doing this was bound to happen." Hermione said, staring at Harry in surprise. "Were you using protection?" by that she naturally meant spells, which worked significantly better and more accurate than condoms.

"Not as such…" Harry admitted, his phone went off again. "Do you know how far along I am?"

"A few days shy of a month," Hermione said, mentally calculating the words from the parchment into something resembling understandable truth.

"And…and everything…everything is alright? The baby is…okay?" Harry asked, heart pounding away like a drum. There were no doubts about his ability to care for a child. Not only had he raised Teddy, but Stiles too. He'd cared for Aaron as well since he was de-aged. The baby won't change anything.

"Yes, the baby is healthy a far as any spells can detect," Hermione said, her child was healthy too, right up until she lost them. She felt an unavoidable surge or jealousy at knowing her best friend was going to be a parent in eight months' time. It made her feel so awful, but she couldn't help herself.

Harry wrapped his arms around Hermione, knowing rather than sensing just how she was feeling. Harry knew she'd never gotten over the loss of her child or Ron for that matter. She learned to live with it, but had never truly moved passed it. Squeezing tightly, wordlessly giving her just a small doze of the comfort she so desperately needed and refused to seek. Burrowing into her neck, feeling just awful for her.

Another message from the phone pinged, interrupting the moment causing Hermione to laugh a little. "Peter?"

"No, Derek, he wants to meet with me at a Dan's Diner," Harry said, frowning a little, that was quite out of the way, and very sudden. "Want to come?" he asked Hermione, he didn't want her to be on her own right now.

"I really should get back to work," Hermione said and it was true, she probably should.

"It's your lunch, have lunch with me," Harry said, moving until he could grasp the couch and use it to hoist himself to his feet. "With the pack. I'll see if Peter can get away…" he was really rather curious as to what Derek was up to.

"Well, it is lunch time, alright, but after that I do need to get back to work, hopefully by then the warrant will be through." Hermione conceded, "Do you know where Dan's Diner is? Or are we taking the car?"

"Ugh, no, it will take at least forty minutes to get there if we use the car," Harry shook his head, texting away, he didn't tell Peter about the pregnancy, not over a damn text message. No, he would do it tonight when he was back, when the pack was together. He'd tell Peter in private and they could tell the pack afterwards. "There, just give me a second to get everything sorted…"

"The green house is shut, the wolves have enough water and are eating deer," Hermione said, shuddering, she wasn't sure how Harry and the others dealt with a pack of wolves eating.

"Thanks, Mione, you're the best," Harry said, "Come on then, it looks as if Derek's already waiting. Peter's getting himself escorted, Merlin I'm not surprised he has everyone wrapped around his fingers." Laughing a little, bright and free, putting his phone away having responded to all the messages he'd gotten…still curious about Derek though.

Both Harry and Hermione apparated to Dan's Diner, a more secluded part of it. They could hear the general hubbub of children squealing, shouting and having fun in the part right next to the diner. Harry and Hermione smiled, "Come on then, let's get going,"

"What about…" Hermione asked, wondering if they weren't going to wait for Peter.

"He's already inside." Harry said in surprise, they certainly hadn't wasted any time. Making a beeline for Peter, he wrapped himself around his mate and closed his eyes leaning into him, making sure not to jostle Aaron who was strapped to his chest. The urge to tell him about the baby was so strong…but he didn't want to do it in public. This was for the pack and the pack only.

For now.

"Are you alright?" Peter asked, his gaze roving all over Harry's form, barely noticing Hermione, but when he did, he gave her a nod.

"I'm fine," Harry immediately reassured him, "What's with all the secrecy?" more amused than anything.

"Derek has a girlfriend and want's our approval." Peter told him, he was very good at appearing nonchalant, but he was rather stiff.

"A what?" Harry asked stepping back, staring at Peter utterly perplexed. Why on earth would he want a girlfriend when he'd already met his soul mate? Let alone introducing them to her?

"Here they come," Peter said, a fixed look on his face, he wanted to get his nephew alone and quite possibly strangle him for being an idiot. Figuring that Derek didn't want anything to do with his 'mate' because he was younger.

"Who is she?" he asked curiously, Derek stood out amongst the crowd easily, but he looked very happy with a big grin on his face.

"Jennifer Blake, a teacher at Beacon Hills high school," Peter said watching them approach, people parting allowing Harry to see her for the first time.

Harry's grip tightened on Peter, "Peter…really look at her," he said, pushing his magic through him, so that Peter could see what he could. Harry knew the moment Peter saw what he did, he blanched a little before blanching some more after glancing at him.

"We need to get Derek…and get out of here…now," Peter said, they were stuck between the Darach and the Alpha pack. Even as he said it, he knew he wasn't going to get Harry to leave…or Hermione for that matter. Could they even make it so that Derek could see what they could? They couldn't let Aaron be hurt in the ensuing fight, he could only hope that would get them to leave, to fight another day.

Harry glanced out the window and saw five people standing together, the blonde just slightly closer than the rest, the leader he assumed. All of them were making no effort to hide who they were, eyes bright red. 

A/n Ugh, I wish I knew a pairing for Hermione because right now I want her paired with someone, someone who would inevitably give her a child…and stability that she hasn't had since Ron. For some reason I can't see her with Noah at all, who else is there? Unless, I give her an OC, an Auror from MACUSA? Unless…she is reunited with Ron and dies during the ensuing assault? Poor, Poor derek...will she be arrested for using illegal/dark spells or will she be killed? what will become of the alpha pack? R&R please 

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 58

"Derek, get over here now!" Harry demanded, the Alpha tone ringing strong and true, their bond so strong, so predestined that Derek had been susceptible to him as Alpha long before Peter and he had married. It was truer still, after Derek had accepted Harry fully and wholeheartedly as his Alpha, before accepting Peter. It wasn't just Alpha laced; Harry used his magic to compel Derek to follow his order – Merlin help him he never would under any other circumstances – it was that strong that Derek unconsciously took three steps before even realizing he was moving. "Hermione…"

"Already done," Hermione said, quietly, uncaring that the other werewolves could clearly hear what she said. Gripping her wand tightly, she shifted just slightly so that none of the enemies were out of her sight. The Darach's magic made her feel filthy, made her skin crawl. Harry was not as affected; he'd lived with a Horcrux in him for sixteen years. It would take a lot to unsettle his magic for him to feel it.

"Derek…" vulnerability bled into the Darach, so sure of her control over the werewolf who she still thought was the Alpha of the Hale pack. Thanks to the news article that had been videoed all those many months ago. The thing was she looked so genuinely frightened, the façade she had on was so well done that if not for their own magic and the fact Peter was safe due to his bonding to Harry…they would have been pulled into her allure too. The feel of her magic reaching out to Derek, to compel him.

Hermione looked around at the terrified bystanders, swallowing thickly, they were Muggles, they weren't going to be able to fight against Werewolves or Darachs. All she could hope for was that they would be safe until MACUSA came, she had alerted them as soon as she realized what was happening mere seconds ago.

She was used to people being collateral damage, she'd seen it too often during the war. She still didn't like it and didn't want it to happen, many of the bystanders were just young children. Swirling her wand in a circular motion, she cast shield charms around them, wishing she could do more. She saw one of the men, a police man? Protecting a group of mothers with young children, the six-foot, auburn haired, and green eyed, man looked and acted like a soldier, yet he looked rather young to be a Deputy she realized.

She couldn't let her thoughts linger; it was a distraction she couldn't afford.

If she got distracted it could cause a cataclysmic affect, Harry would try and help her and he'd get into trouble, then Peter and they'd all end up dead or worse hurt. Harry wouldn't bear to be a live if he lost his baby, she knew that feeling all too well. Steeling her spine, her gaze returned to the biggest threat, the pack of Alpha werewolves.

"I feel I should warn you that the USA and its territories including Beacon Hills in particular are under MACUSA's jurisdiction," Hermione said, with her professional voice, which by the way Harry belated realized sounded like her 'I know better than you tone' definitely not the way to go. He would need to tell her to tone that superiority down otherwise she'd never bring anyone in. "There is a warrant out for your arrest, on suspicion on murder, breaking the statutes of secrecy, revealing the supernatural world," amending her statement, squeaking quickly so she could be heard. "Disorderly conduct, Solicitation, Stalking, Extortion, Harassment, Theft, Vandalism…and hate crime." Hermione's jaw jutted out in determination.

Harry grimaced, Hermione had never learned to read a room, these people didn't give a shit about the law. Sure, she was compelled to tell them, really, but not right now. Then again, she may well be stalling, but it had the possibility of backfiring spectacularly on them. He was going to kill that Darach, she had possibly set Derek back months if not years. All that progress he'd made…it was going to be wasted.

Then the Alpha pack began to move, Harry automatically shoved Peter behind him, protecting both his mate and their child. He clasped his hand to his stomach frozen, for the first time in his life, Harry experienced true fear, but once again it wasn't for him, no it was for the precious child growing inside of him. Oh, gosh, would MACUSA hurry up and come quickly.

"Praeligo!" Hermione cast hastily, screw not using magic, MACUSA could obliviate them, she was not going to allow anyone to die here. Only her spell didn't seem to have any affect whatsoever, it made her gape in shocked, confused disbelief, what the hell? Why weren't her spells working?

"Praeligo!" Hermione put more power into it, standing shoulder to shoulder with Harry, as always standing with her best friend in his time of need. "Shit!" saying something so vulgar so seldomly Harry couldn't help but laugh a little in incredulity.

"Don't you know what you're dealing with? I'm an Alpha!" Ennis barked out; the six-foot four Alpha werewolf was intimidating to say the least. He towered over Harry and Hermione both, glowing red eyes, claws unsheathed ready to do some real damage to the Hale pack.

"Bombarda!" and this time the spell worked, and Ennis who had been just about to wrap his hand around Hermione's throat, went flying, the hole in his chest, would have killed a normal human being. Unfortunately, Ennis was not a human being, and as an Alpha had extraordinary healing powers that had him already beginning to heal by the time he stood up.

The cries and mutters of disbelief from the crowd were ignored.

"Kill Peter Hale," the Darach ordered Derek, realizing to her shock that Derek wasn't the goddamned Alpha after all. Peter was, the glowing red eyes gave visible proof to that fact. She needed an Alpha werewolf to take down the Alpha pack once and for all. Nothing else mattered, nobody else mattered. Her eyes were flaring as she stared at Kali, who didn't even recognize her which was just the icing on the cake.

"Don't you dare, Derek," Peter ordered, backing away, but there was nowhere to back off too. Harry and Hermione were fighting, there was no sign of MACUSA – if that's what they'd done earlier – he was left holding on to Aaron. A scent caught his attention, he glanced briefly to his side, and saw one of the young Werepanther's trying to keep children away from the oncoming confrontation. Another one smashed the window panelling and began to slowly get them out.

He prayed to a deity he didn't believe in, unable to believe he was doing this, as he removed Aaron from where he was strapped to his chest. He handed him off to the young Werepanther, before deliberately placing himself in front of them. "Fight it, Derek, don't make me do this," at least if he died, Derek wouldn't need to live with the thought of having killed Aaron.

"We've fought worse than you," Hermione spat out angrily, which was true enough. Once you've dealt with the likes of Fenrir Greyback…nothing else could really surprise you. "Where the hell is backup?" she asked angrily. Only to gasp out as Ennis clawed her chest to ribbons before shoving her as violently as he could.

Hermione cried out as she was propelled against the glass, which shattered under her. She crumbled against the floor, the glass shattering around and on top of her. Temporarily dazed, unable to think or react to what had just happened. She was conscious to see what happened to her best friend next.

Kali kicked out at Harry in retaliation for his actions against her partner, Ennis. She had claws protruding from her feet, which confused both Harry and Hermione, it was more in line with their kind of werewolves rather than the packs. Naturally her kick was aimed at his abdomen. Harry automatically raised his hands to protect his stomach from harm, only for his hands to be shredded to bits, and his wand snapped and numerous bones in his wrist and hands breaking like they were brittle at the viciousness of the attack.

"HARRY!" Hermione called out terrified at what was happening, feeling as if her heart was going to explode. "He's pregnant!" she blurted out, trying to cease the attack, stall, praying to Merlin that MACUSA would get here soon. Freezing in place, paling rapidly as she blindly reached behind her and brought her hand to her face, the red blood coating her fingers told her what she already knew. That she was gravely injured, she could feel the glass, Merlin it hurt so bad. Where was her wand?

Both Peter and Derek were fighting with feral intensity, although, every single one of Peter's moves were meant to temporarily disable Derek. He was on the defensive, if he really wanted to, really, really wanted to, he would have already killed Derek by this. He hadn't spent years as one of the best Left Hand's out there, for nothing. Derek however, Derek was aiming to kill, under the thrall of the Darach. Not even being pack members, his Alpha, seemed to help where Derek was concerned.

Hearing Aaron's cry had Peter roaring "STOPPP!" eyes red, the Alpha tone present and the very ground shook beneath their feet.

It was like water off a duck's back with Derek, he didn't even flinch, the thrall ran deep.

"Aiden, Ethan," Deucalion said, voice soft and still very, very British after all this time. Observing everything that was happening but not yet intervening himself. The boys would know what to do.

The boys didn't move from either side of him, turning to face them, eyes still glowing red, only to find that their faces were contorted in confusion and fear.

They were stuck.

Their eyes were going from side to side.

Interesting, was one of Deucalion's first thoughts, before he narrowed his own in avid contemplation. Eyes began to roam over everyone, to see who was responsible for this. Everyone's eyes were on the actual spectacle happening right now.

Except one, gold eyes, very similar but different from the eyes of a Beta.

And they were looking straight at him, except for a brief moment when he glanced to his left, then turned back before a subtle smirk grew on that young face. Inhaling sharply, the smell of the Hale pack suffused the human boy like a cloak. No scent heavier than Derek Hale who seemed to have definitely claimed the boy.

Then the human girl – with the scent of magic on her – screeched about pregnancy and he froze. Deucalion knew when to cut his loses, he had seen Alpha's level entire towns in the protection of their cubs. Seen them tear fellow Alphas to pieces. There's a reason even hunters wouldn't dare approach cubs, normally, although given what had happened to the Hale pack…only the Argent's had been stupid enough to do so. Now they were all wiped of the face of the earth. The Hales had been busy, and he had wanted them in his pack, but they had snubbed him and hidden rather well.

Hence this need for such a public spectacle, they would all die, it would be written off as an animal attack. They must preserve the supernatural world after all, he wasn't entirely stupid as to allow humans to retain that information and become a bunch of radicalised hunters, they had enough of them as it was.

"Derek!" Stiles called out, freezing the last of the standing werewolves, the blonde, the twins were already done. It hadn't been easy, clambering into the fray, never afraid for himself, only for those he considered his. "Derek! STOP!" running out and in-between Peter and Derek stopping the fight from continuing.

Peter wheezed harshly; unlike Derek he was trying to refrain from killing his nephew. Derek had no such hang-ups at the moment. Then his mind realized exactly what Hermione had called out, and just like that, his body began to shift, not like his normal Beta shift, no. This was bigger, this was what they called a Berserker mode, despite the fact, a Berserker wasn't exactly what they turned into.

Deucalion's attention zoned in on Ennis who roared in absolute agony, and blanched at the sight. Watching as he was taken in an iron grip by someone entirely obscured by fire? Stopping him from strangling the bushy haired young woman. Ennis screamed and screamed until he couldn't anymore. Watching in shock as the fire ate through his skin and bone and cauterised the wounds.

Ennis watched his own arms fall with a splatter on the ground. Could werewolves even go into shock? His body shuddered before his bemouth frame smashed to the ground, like a puppet with its strings cut.

Deucalion realized just how badly things were going when he noticed Werepanther's had joined in. Normally other creatures did not step in, did not give aid unless they had a reason to. Unless, Peter had been significantly busier than he'd given the Hale Left Hand credit for.

The Werepanther's were holding Derek Hale back, while Stiles placed both of his hands on Derek's face. Whatever he was saying, nobody knew his mouth was moving but they could hear nothing. Slowly but surely, Derek began to shake out of whatever trance he was in.

Then Derek began snarling more fiercely, and Stiles realized the only way to get Derek out of under that trance was get rid of the Darach maybe. He could feel that disgusting tainted magic immersing Derek like the death plague. Oozy and slimy and so very disgusting, he'd never felt anything like it. As a newbie it wasn't surprising, and Stiles sincerely hoped he never had to feel it again.

Stiles narrowed his eyes, hissing in displeasure, "You messed with the wrong pack," he declared, before he raised his hand, and the Darach, so focused on Derek, was surprised. The squeal of shock that left her mouth would have otherwise been hilarious. He twisted his hand and in turn, the Darach's head snapped around, the back of her head now at her front.

The screaming started back up again, but it was drowned out buy the dozens upon dozens of pops as MACUSA's Aurors made it to Beacon Hills at long last.

This time the President of MACUSA himself, did not come.

"The three over there," Hermione gestured to where Deucalion, Aiden and Ethen were immobile. "The female in the white dress, this one and…the pieces beside Peter…" a grimace on her face, but least Peter was beginning to return to his normal human appearance.

"Jim, Jason and Tara see to them," the senior Auror told his subordinates, "Wilhelmina, Bernard over there," gesturing towards where the dead Darach was. "Sandra, Victor go to Peter." With that he walked over to Hermione, glancing in concern when he saw the large piece of glass imbedded in her back. Blood coated her mouth, and she looked very pale. He'd never seen her so quiet or so still, it was rather alarming.

The Aurors avoided the grieving couple in the middle - Derek and Stiles - who had predictably came to himself when the Darach died. The Werepanther's had backed off when they noticed. Returning to protecting the young pride as well as Aaron.

"Harry…first." She told him before he could say anything, he was pregnant, he was the more important one. If it was her time to go be with her child and Ron? Well, that was fine, there was still a lot she wanted to do but…life was always unpredictable like that. Her only regret was leaving her new department so early on and of course, Harry. He had his pack now though; Harry hadn't needed her in such a long time.

The rest of the Aurors were spread out, calmly reassuring the humans and getting a run down of what happened. Hermione couldn't help but admire their composure, the stuttering and stating what happened, the disbelief, the incredulity, it was a bit much.

A/N – This might be the smallest chapter I've written – except the first chapters – in a long, long, long time. It's a bit choppy – The last chapter of The Contract was too – not sure if it's really bad or just moderately bad…or if I'm just second guessing myself. Sorry it's so short I'm feeling so lazy and way too hot for comfort these past few days! I mean its' night and it's still way too hot 22 degrees! *wishes for You guys who come from a hot country and write out chapters? You've got my unending praise and astonishment! 😊 but every two days no matter what's written, it gets posted habits are hard to break 😉 plus, you guys have given me a lot to think about…I'm so stuck on two ideas 😊 well, three 😉 Hermione/Jordan Hermione/Coach Flintstock (I could strangle who suggested it 😉 lol) or death

Of if you're curious as to why the spell to bind all of them failed, well let's just say their twisted 'spark' made them impervious to certain magics 😉 as fun as it would have been to have them all bound and bye bye well…where's the drama in that? :P hehe

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 59

Harry's eyes fluttered open, staring at the white ceiling in confusion. His brow furrowed as he took in the room, the hospital ward in MACUSA. He hadn't been there very often, but he certainly knew it. Why was he here? He thought fuzzily, the last thing he remembered was…the attack! Jerking into sitting position, and jumped almost out of his skin when hands pressed him down and held him in position. Luckily, before his magic could come to his aid, he heard his husband's voice.

"Wha…wha...what happened?" he rasped out, sighing softly at the sight of the glass of cold water with ice chips in it. He opened his mouth and guzzled the lot, oh, that felt good. How long had he been out? A pillow was eased under his head, leaving him in a rather comfortable position all things considered.

"You don't remember?" Peter asked, sitting back down so that Harry could see him properly.

"Where is everyone? How are they? Where's Hermione? How long have I been out?" Harry rattled off. "How is Derek?" inwardly reeling over what had been done to Derek again. Oh, how was he supposed to make Derek understand he had no chance against it?

Peter's lips pursed, luckily Harry's attention wasn't fully there or he would have noticed it. Peter knew logically that Hermione had done what she had done out of genuine and heartfelt concern. That she had just been buying them time, trying to protect Harry in her mistaken belief that murderers would give a shit about an unborn child growing within their enemies. He had found out that his husband was pregnant in the worst way possible. Turned what should have been joyous news amongst pack into something associated with battle, the Alpha pack and a Darach. He could have ended up completely destroying Beacon Hills the way she'd just said what she did.

"Nearly everyone is at home, Derek is rather predictably avoiding everyone…you've been unconscious now for a day, it's just past lunch time." Peter explained tersely, he had learned the experience of what it's like to Floo, not the most pleasant of experience to get here and back to the house. "Hermione…is working." Unable to keep the bite out of his tone.

"Don't be angry with her," Harry said quietly, subdued, "She's brilliant really, intelligent she just…doesn't have street smarts, she can't read a room to save herself." Cringing at the words as they left his mouth, half expecting Hermione to stalk into the room after him.

"No offence then," Peter said, but he did want to cause her offence, "She's in the wrong job," especially considering their kind could read people so easily that it's like breathing.

"She could have gotten us all killed," Peter pointed out.

Harry grimaced, "That's not why you're so angry is it?" he could feel Peter's anger. "Are you upset I didn't tell you?" he wasn't deluded that somehow Peter was unaware, he was in the hospital wing, the healers will have confirmed what Hermione had told them all.

Peter stared intently at Harry, "No, never that," he said sincerely. Grasping a hold of Harry's hand reassuring him, "This child is very much wanted." sure it wasn't planned…but he knew that both he and Harry wanted the child. Harry wanted family desperately. He loved Aaron so much, bit early to be having another child but he didn't care much. "What history are we going to use?" they'd already used Harry's 'sister' as an excuse, but she was dead now.

Harry smiled bright and happy, flexing his hands, apparently there was no permanent damage. For that he was grateful for, but he did feel so exhausted like he'd ran a marathon. The memories were fuzzy, he remembered some of it, but the rest of it was lost in the trauma of it, it seems. "We'll figure it out." It wasn't a concern, they could do whatever they like, invent whatever they wanted. That was the beauty of magic, and Peter would get used to it. Eventually.

"Why didn't you tell me?" Peter ventured to ask.

"I only found out myself toda…yesterday," Harry corrected himself, "I passed out near the green house I keep the wolfsbane in. I uh…guess I'll be avoiding it myself for a good while."

"It's a werewolf?" Peter said in awe, normally it took years and years after the baby is born to find out whether they'd become a werewolf…and Harry was telling him that their child was actually a werewolf already?

"I'm assuming so, unless it was just very bad timing," Harry explained, "I might have just fainted, my body is going through a lot of changes at the moment."

"Why didn't you defend yourself?" Peter asked, his tight hold becoming excruciating as he thought on losing them. "You were taken down like a human…" so utterly bewildered by that, he hadn't fought back. It had been a shock to see, considering he'd thought his mate was…strong and powerful and indestructible. It's why he had been not as worried as he should have been until Hermione said he was pregnant and Harry was taken down.

"We are human," Harry corrected him, closing his eyes, "My magic will be off until the baby is out, the sac…here," grasping a hold of Peter's hand, placing his fingers on top of Peter's and guiding him. "Feel that?" there was probably barely anything to feel, but the magic would be pulsing. "Feel the magic buzzing?"

"Yes," Peter choked, it was…overwhelming, it was light, it was pure, it was…unlike anything he'd ever felt, not even his wedding had elicited that feeling. "I feel it." shuddering and shaken to the core.

"It's taking ninety percent of my magic to uphold the sac, it's pure magic. If I had fought back…while healing? The sac would have disintegrated…I would have lost the baby. I was barely letting my magic heal my hands, I am sorry, so sorry I worried you." he said softly, pained, "I couldn't let it happen…I should have…I should have done something to distract them until the others showed up and not let Hermione do it. I should have guessed how screwed up it would get." Hermione was a wonder in the magical world, understands that better than the Mundane world.

"So, any other time you'd have been able to fight back?" Peter relaxed, grateful that his thoughts were correct and that he hadn't overestimated his mate.

Harry's eyes narrowed, "You bet," he said coldly, "Speaking of fighting back, I guess that means I can't work until after the baby is born."

"Does that mean you actually can't use magic for the entire duration of your pregnancy?" Peter asked rather worried, how the hell were they going to keep Harry safe for the rest of his pregnancy? If he wasn't working then perhaps, he'd best be kept at home, under the safety of the wards.

"I can, just not much…and that's when it actually works," Harry said wryly, ruefully shaking his head. laughing a little at the look on Peter's face and the echo of 'works' he muttered "Yes, it makes my magic act up, a stunning spell might become a blasting curse, or a simple unlocking charm might end up cutting curse."

"Will it affect the wards around…" Peter asked concerned about the house and their safety, collective safety.

"No, it won't, nothing quite like that happens I…" before Harry could promise, a healer stepped into the ward, stepping towards Harry and Peter, who still had their fingers interlocked. "Good afternoon, Lord Hale-Potter, Lord Consort Hale-Potter, I am Healer Smith."

Peter bit his tongue; they were actually going by Potter-Hale but that was in the Mundane world. Here they would be expecting the Potter name last due to its importance.

"Good afternoon. Can I leave?" Harry asked, easing himself into a proper sitting position, not using the pillows for support. As if to say, see, I don't need help, I can leave now. He was polite, he had said good afternoon after all.

Peter rolled his eyes, honestly, his husband wasn't kidding then, when he said he had a big dislike of hospitals. He could feel just how vexed he was to be here; it was almost like he was claustrophobic. If he didn't know he wasn't, he would have most definitely assumed he was.

"After I've checked you over," the Healer didn't seem offended by his patient's eagerness to get away. Either he's had to put up with Harry before or heard of him.

Harry inclined his head, refusing to let Peter's hand go, "It's alright, the spell works even with us touching." He reassured his husband.

A few minutes later, of Harry glowing various colours, and the healer stepped back giving a nod.

"Well, it looks like you've not done too much damage to yourself," the Healer stated firmly. "Don't be doing anything too strenuous with your hands and wrists, at least for the next forty-eight hours. Let the potions and spells that have been woven heal your wounds, they were hung on by a thread of skin."

"I'm surprised any spell worked," Harry confessed, shrewdly, "They were made by werewolves' claws, and usually they leave permanent scars and wounds. Apparently, there are more differences between the two kinds of werewolf than we realised."

"Yes, we were concerned about that when you were first brought in," the Healer eagerly nodded his agreement. "Fortunately, there is no need for magical hands quite yet, and hopefully not needed in future…"

"Yeah, hopefully," Harry said dryly, he had given up hope for anything like that a long time ago.

"You'll be taking some potions home with you, a blood replenisher and a magic replenisher. Your child is just fine, and there doesn't seem to be a problem and it wasn't deprived of oxygen." Healer Smith reassured them, "I assume you'll be coming here for your appointments?"

"You're a Gynaecologist?" Peter queried, giving the healer a pensive look, very surprised.

"A healer knows everything, they are dentists, doctors, burn specialists, and yes, Gynaecologists, the course is a long difficult one. It's why most people end up only being Medi-Witches or Medi-Wizards." Harry explains patiently, no sign of annoyance in his voice. No smugness either, like the which had the Alpha pack attacking everyone, thank you, Hermione.

"I see," Peter murmured, giving a nod, yet another thing to remember. "Speaking of burns, has the creature been identified yet?" genuinely so, so curious.

"Creature?" Harry asked, glancing between them curiously.

"Deputy Jordan Parrish works at Beacon Hills Sherriff station," the Healer revealed, "He's perfectly fine, and…" pausing dramatically before revealing it, "He's a Hellhound, of all things, a Hellhound it explains his ability, the Mundane's call them Ghost Riders." More amused at the humans than anything else.

"Sherriff station, it seems I'll need to have another word with Stiles," Peter groaned dramatically, somewhat amazed by the fact there was a Hellhound of all things in Beacon Hills. "How could he miss a Hellhound?"

"Same way as you clearly did," Harry pointed out with a smirk. He wasn't going to let his husband live it down any time soon either.

"The subtle scent I got off him is explained now," Peter conceded, "It's sulphur, brimstone, smoky sort of scent…it exploded off him when his Hellhound was activated."

"What activated it anyway?" Harry asked.

"That's a question I'd like to ask you," an Auror stated stepping into the room, slightly annoyed he hadn't been informed that Potter was awake.

"I think protective anger," Peter continued to speak despite the Aurors displeasure, he had met him a few times already. Constantly coming in to see if Harry was awake, as if fearing they were going to collude, when their memories had all been given. Except Derek, of course, who had been mute since the whole thing had happened, not even allowing himself to be near Aaron. Which had confused the poor boy. "He gripped…"

"That's enough of that, I do need to get the events from his perspective." The Auror stated.

"My memory of the incident will do that for me," Harry said, smiling at the Auror genuinely happy to see him. He loved being treated normally, and it was a very rare thing to have anyone deal with him in a professional manner. "So, I can only think of why a creature would get angry enough to defend a stranger…"

"I thought it too," Peter agreed, "Mates."

"Who?" Harry asked, Erica already had Boyd even if Boyd wasn't in the know. Stiles was definitely Derek's made so that ruled him out. Everyone else had been at school…so one of the Mundane's?

"Hermione," Peter stated, a bit of a grimace in his voice, still vexed with her.

"Oh, boy," Harry said, eyes softening in concern, for both Hermione and this Deputy, "That's going to be a bumpy ride." Hopefully this guy was prepared for the long haul. Hermione was…high maintenance, not in a she needs to be pretty way but every other way.

"Sign the form and put your memory in the vial," the Auror said, handing over the paperwork, self-inking quill and the open vial, and cork.

"We need to get home; we're going to need to nip the doubt in the bud that's bothering Derek." Harry stated, signing his name with a flourish, before looking for his wand.

Peter didn't even attempt to look surprised, "I think Stiles has actually succeeded in getting him to talk if I understood all the mimicry when I went home after visiting hours were over." It was difficult to say since Stiles was naturally very dramatic when he spoke or even when he wasn't.

"Nope, that was Stiles frustrated," Harry revealed, "I'll bet you two Galleons!" he added, withdrawing the memory, trying to think of the best way to get through to Derek. To make him see and realize that what happened wasn't his fault…perhaps a more demonstrative way was going to be required.

Hm, the Imperius Curse perhaps?

He wasn't going to sit around and watch Derek return to the young werewolf he'd seen in the beginning.

"Thank you," the Auror said plucking the items before turning around and leaving without another word. Peter was staring after him, eyes flashing, showing his anger.

"Hey?" Harry said, gaining Peter's attention, "We're pregnant," green eyes gleaming. Pressing his head against Peter, and just like that Peter's attention was back on him, his face lighting up. "We'll soon need a name…the Potter's are known for having boys…I'm guessing it's a mix with you Hales?" cuddling in the crook of Peter's neck, maybe just a few more minutes before they'd deal with everything else.

"Yes, yes you are," Peter said softly, awed beyond belief.

A/N – Did I decide what to do with Malia in this one? Eh, having three babies under one roof guarantees nothing fun will happen but most of the plots are already done 😊 I have a few potential ideas rolling but for now we'll see…so Malia yes, or no? I am leaning towards no myself I mean my goodness he's already got Aaron and of course, this new one…it seems adding drama for drama's own sake when it comes to Malia and she was only added in because Jackson left the show and it was a weak, weak plot…I know I'm not any better but I'm not a professional writer! R&R please! :)

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 60

Harry relaxed the very moment their feet touched the carpeted floor of his living room; the Portkey having brought him straight here instead of his office. Leaning against Peter, closing his eyes and inhaling softly, suddenly so very drained. Peter was swift to pick him up and ease him onto the sofa, "Are you alright? Do you need me to get you something? Shall we head to bed?" they had all had a sleepless night last night. He'd tried to stop his worry from cascading down the bonds, but he wasn't successful.

"I need to talk to Derek first," Harry said, yawning, exhaustion swamping him, between healing and the baby it was no surprise he was feeling more than just a little tired.

"Everyone is with Derek right now," Peter stated, putting his foot down, "You and I are going to get some rest, I'll order dinner for tonight, you were told to rest, so rest is what you'll do."

"But I…" Harry protested; it was such a weak protest that Peter knew that he was doing the right thing. "Where's Aaron?"

"Cora has him, he's fine, he's sleeping, don't change the subject, now can you move on your own? Or would you prefer my aid?" Peter asked, kneeling beside him. Almost hovering, now that the last of his anger at Granger had dissipated a little. Just hearing Harry and the healer talk about it…overwhelmed him, he and Harry were going to be fathers. His pack, their pack was going to expand. So safe and secure where they were.

"I'd rather speak…" Harry grumbled, batting Peter's hands away in annoyance.

"You almost died, the baby almost died," Peter stated, his tone unrepentant and firm, blue eyes staring into green, filled with all the worries and fears that had been plaquing him since the whole incident yesterday.

Harry swallowed at the fear directed solely for him, he was so used to bouncing back he hadn't really thought about how Peter was dealing with this. Hell, not even his friends would be shocked by this attack or that he survived. He was Harry Potter, sadness swamped him, was he so used to almost dying that he was honestly immune to that fear? Was he just covering up his own feelings to survive? He knew what it was…he didn't value his own life. However, Peter did…Peter valued his life against all others, he could see it, Peter wouldn't survive without him, without his mate. Or without his pack again.

There would be no coming back from that.

Reaching out with his hand, he cupped Peter's face, his thumb stroking up and down his face, tickling it with the facial hair he had. He was so very handsome, Harry was a very, very lucky wizard indeed. "I'm sorry, let's go bed, you're right I'm very tired." It didn't seem to assuage Peter's fears but it did make him a less agitated, perhaps at the fact he had something to do? Or believed they would be okay now that Harry was doing exactly as he'd been ordered.

Peter pressed a kiss to Harry's palm, feeling a bit less anxious with something to do. Harry stank something awful, but Peter paid no mind to it. It was something they were used to as werewolves. People stank of different things every day of their lives, body odour, sickness, sweat, stress, and most of all other people's scents. Normally Harry's base scent – with or without the scents of pack – was all Peter caught a whiff off, occasionally smelling of everything outside if he went out like yesterday.

Peter was delicate with the hands, he could see where the skin was still healing, the faint outline – probably not discernible to anyone else – of where his hands had become detached. Growling low in his throat, causing a great rumble in his chest. He forced calmness on himself, lest he injure his mate more than he already was. The last thing he needed was alpha claws penetrating his skin. What he wanted to do was make sure his pack was safe then go out and tear through the fuckers who had hurt his mate and pack.

Firmly planting a hand on Harry's back and under his legs he hoisted him up so very easily. Not even straining the slightest, as he moved out of the living room. Harry was lax in his hold, trusting and already out for the count. As he moved through the hallways, seeing all the pictures of Teddy growing up here with the abundance of pictures he realized he didn't want to move from here. This was where he wanted the pack to remain, but to let anyone close enough to add on to the property? Didn't sit right with him at all. Perhaps there were magical companies out there that would do it without him having to fear they would do something to the property.

He'd always been cautious…but until the fire he'd never been this paranoid, where everyone could be a danger…but now he knew what it was like to lose those closest to him. It was better to be cautious and paranoid than live with the loss. They say the brave might not live forever but the cautious do not live at all, but that was such bullshit. Bill See didn't know what he was talking about, didn't see the world as it truly was.

Didn't see the underbelly of the beast, and the sheer unmitigated prejudice that followed.

"Hey! How is Harry?" Stiles asked, padding forward to open the door, whiskey eyes filled with worry. Stiles it seemed worried very easily about those he loved. His father, Harry, Derek and even he was on the list now by the looks of it, after the…beginning they'd all had he was surprised. He'd assumed he'd destroyed any real chance of being close to Stiles, but he was very pleased to see that it wasn't. No, Stiles took to being pack as if he had been born to it, and he was truly in awe of the young man, he revelled in the intelligence too.

"He just needs some sleep," Peter informed Stiles, nothing gave away his own fears and insecurity, not even the bond. There were things you learned to keep back from the rest of the back. Whether you were a Beta or Alpha, it wasn't easily done, Talia hadn't taught anyone to do it, not wanting them to 'hide' anything from her, but Peter had taught them all when they'd inevitably asked. Cora had been the youngest to seek him out and ask, but she'd had the most trouble emotionally. Almost as bad – some days worse – than Derek.

"Oh," Stiles said, relaxing fully, still the shadow of worry remained, it probably would until he spoke to Harry himself. Or perhaps it had more to do with someone he respected, saw as unbeatable taken down so swiftly. It had shocked even him, but he wasn't a teenager with absolute belief that those he loved was safe because they had magic. It was a hell of a lesson to learn for him, never mind how Stiles felt. "Don't worry about it, the Healer wouldn't have allowed him out if anything would go wrong. He's just used a lot of magic that's all." something else he was telling himself.

"So, it's true, what Hermione said?" Stiles asked, leaning closer, naturally only Derek, Stiles, Peter, Hermione and Harry knew – well, the bad guys too he guessed – nobody else knew. He hadn't said anything, he could tell how angry Peter was at Hermione for what she said. He was slightly perplexed by the 'how' but he believed it nonetheless.

Peter merely nodded, "But I'd like you to keep it quiet, for now." he wanted at least to be able to tell the pack, so attempt to wipe out the horror of the past day. To perhaps think on a more welcoming memory of the newest addition to the Hale pack. His first child, his first birth child, not that he didn't love Aaron, he did, very much, but even now despite being called 'dad' he still thought of Aaron as his nephew, the one that had been failed so grievously – next to him – it made him hate Laura so very much. How dare she run and leave them alone? Vulnerable? To be tortured?

Stiles glanced longingly at the library, nodding his head in understanding. On one had he wanted to investigate and see how wizardkind male pregnancies worked…were they born with a second set – gender – of organs? Did they just turn the kid into the sex they wanted? Or was it all magical people could do? Have children without a womb? Did Witches have kids different from normal humans? He didn't consider it though; he went straight back to the bedroom with everyone else. Pack came first before his curiosities, and if he thought for a second, he could find it online, he'd be on like a shot. Unfortunately, there was no way this information would be available online enough to let him be with pack and sate his curiosity as well.

Peter chuffed, out of everyone in the pack, Stiles was most like him. He didn't need to know him as well as he did, to know where his thoughts were going. Their thirst for information truly knew no bounds, regardless of whether the information was…ever useful. Although, when it came to collective information, Stiles was definitely winning hands down.

Entering their bedroom, which smelt solely of himself and Harry, a beautiful combination if he didn't say so himself. He moved over to the bed, and expertly hooked his fingers in the covers and flipped them back. He eased Harry down onto the bed, and let him choose his own position as he covered him over.

"Mione," Harry murmured tiredly, before his breathing evened out again in cadence of sleep.

Peter's lips pursed in utter displeasure, narrowing his eyes, he knew without needing to exit the bedroom that Hermione Granger was in his home. Exiting the bedroom, he wandered down the stairs, to find her standing in the hallway. Any anger he still harboured for her popped like a balloon. Her hair was extraordinary fizzy, misery was wafting from her in droves, and a muted sense of fear oddly enough. "Is the baby…?" she ventured, eyes rimmed red, as if she'd been crying. "Please tell me it survived." Her desperation was visible to three of his senses, hearing, sight and scent.

"It survived, but nobody else knows, I'd really like you to keep it that way," Peter said, but without any bite he'd felt previously.

Hermione almost bowled over with the relief, salty tears let Peter know she was crying, the genuine heartache made him feel sorry for her. Then he remembered Harry telling him that she'd lost her child and husband? Boyfriend? Within days of the other. That husband/boyfriend had been Harry's best friend throughout his Hogwarts schooling. It would seem as though she had come to an understanding what she'd done was wrong, judging by the resolute shame coating her like a second skin.

"I'm sorry, I'm so sorry," Hermione said, so genuine that even Peter wouldn't have had to use his senses to figure that out. "I couldn't think of anything to say, except from Voldemort…children are the most cherished thing in my world. Or at least they're meant to be, but I've get to hear of…never mind, I know there's no real excuse but I just wanted to save everyone."

Peter just felt inexplicably tired as well, "I know," she might have gone about it the wrong way, but she had meant well, how do you deal with situations like this? "I knew you were doing only what you thought was best." he found himself unable to truly forgive her, but did he let her know and ostracize a friendship that was more a brother and sister turn after all they'd been through? Or did he just keep quiet and allow her to believe that he had forgiven her? Maybe when it wasn't so raw it might be a little easier.

Hermione chomped on her lower lip, easily reading behind the lines, grimacing when she tasted blood, "This, this time of the year isn't easy for me, I know…I know what would happen to Harry if anything happened….and I just, I just had to do something."

"This time of year?" Peter questioned, staring pensively at Hermione, he was pretty sure he had a good idea, but he wanted answers as to why nobody seemed to care that he'd almost died. Except for Stiles, Derek, him and the rest of their pack respectively. Even Hermione was brushing it off as if he'd just been under the weather and was prone to it.

Hermione licked her lips, a subtle sign of nervousness, "It's the anniversary today," she confessed, looking like she just wanted to curl up on the floor and lie there.

"I am sorry," Peter said sombrely, "I too rather dislike this time of year," it might be years and years since the fire but to Peter it sometimes felt like it just happened. That this anniversary was going to be the first one…truthfully, it's exactly what it would be, their first anniversary when they were all together. Laura's death had been the catalyst to making them all a pack again, after she had so cruelly left them all behind to save her own skin.

What else should he have expected of Talia's daughter? When Talia's own motto was run and hide?

"Oh, of course," Hermione said softly, quietly, "I'm sorry, here I am falling to pieces when you lost most of your…"

"My loss doesn't make yours any lesser," Peter said sincerely, "Certainly not because I lost more people than you, it's not a competition, would you like a drink? Firewhisky doesn't do anything for me, but I do rather like the taste." And the burn, and it actually affected him far longer than normal alcohol which is to say he felt it briefly before it passed, the alcohol, the drunkenness humans feel. Suddenly he felt a kinship with her that he hadn't really had the time to create. He nor Hermione had yet to take the time to get to know one another for their own merits, not just as their best friends significant other or husband's best friend.

"I really shouldn't," Hermione murmured clearly indicating she definitely did want something.

"Harry is resting, he won't be awake for a few hours yet," Peter said, watching Hermione stare at him as if he had just spoken in a foreign language.

"You…you got him to rest?" Hermione asked dumbstruck. "He was awake and he actually willingly went to rest?" gaping at him in disbelief.

Peter's lips twitched in amusement, "Yes," he drawled blue eyes gleamed in merriment.

"Harry has never listened to anyone, ever, about resting," Hermione said, dazed as she and Peter padded into the kitchen, she sat as Peter wandered over to the cupboard the alcohol was stored in. The most alcohol that got consumed was usually Butterbeer, and nobody underage could get into the cupboard. Peter, however, wasn't underage, and thus the spell allowed him access. "He's as stubborn as a mule."

"It's not just him he has to think about now," Peter confessed quietly, knowing exactly what had gotten Harry to desist being a stubborn ass.

"No, it's not, this is true," Hermione agreed, smiling as Peter poured a generous measure into a glass.

"How do you do it?" Peter asked as he sat down, drinking his own, relishing in the sting in his throat.

"Do what?" Hermione asked, having no clue as to what Peter meant, they'd gone from one conversation to something else entirely.

"Brush off someone nearly dying," Peter asked, he was having trouble doing it, whether it was because of the shock of actually seeing Harry hurt when he had been so…untouchable before this…or perhaps it was the way they handled it altogether. He hadn't stopped panicking – even if only inwardly – since it happened, hell, he was even worried and panicked about Derek and he'd already healed, at least physically.

Mentally was an entirely different concept.

Peter had no doubt that every single piece of progress they'd made was reduced to nothing.

Hermione blinked staring at Peter pensively, pondering on whether to say what was on hear thoughts, "Why don't you say what you actually want to?" instinctively knowing that this wasn't really what Peter wanted to know.

"Why was Harry so easily over come?" Peter eventually bit out, yes it was still baffling him so sue him. "I've saw him take on others with relative ease and deadliness."

Hermione grimaced, yeah, she'd suspected that question would be asked, a lot of questions she'd easily dismissed.

"Harry insists that he couldn't risk using magic, but I have seen him use it, felt it, he was holding back," Peter vehemently stated, standing up, confused.

"You know, Harry, if someone he loves is in danger, he's all in, even if it means his death…hell, he'd die for a stranger, he doesn't believe he's important," Hermione stressed out, brown eyes filled with sadness. "If that doesn't change, one day it's not going to end happily, and try as I might to make Harry realize what would happen should he die…it's never changed much. To be fair to Harry, he calmed considerably when Teddy came along, when he realized that he was all Teddy had in this world. Remus and Tonks made Harry his godfather. They didn't bother about a godmother." She had never understood why they would risk only Harry being the godfather. He was more at risk than both put together, ironic, she knew, that they both passed, Hermione only wished she would have had Tonks strength, for she didn't think she would have been able to leave her baby.

Then again, her and Tonks situations hadn't been equal.

"That doesn't answer my question," Peter pointed out, perplexed, but he made a mental note to himself to ensure that his mate knew that risking his life for anyone except pack was unacceptable. To enunciate exactly what the pack would go through without him there at his side. "He was definitely powerful enough to take them on without risking the baby."

"Of course, he was," Hermione said blankly, "I don't know if you've noticed or not…but Harry doesn't really see how extraordinary powerful he is compared to everyone else. Plus, Harry wouldn't have risked the baby for anything, and was overcompensating when it came to being careful about his magic usage. I know he comes across as this uber powerful wizard, and he is that, he's vulnerable to his own belief." That he was nothing, the Dursley's hadn't half done a number on him.

"Why did his magic brush off the Alpha pack?" Peter asked, taking a seat again, "Would that have happened if he used something far more powerful?"

"The magic is…tainted," Hermione shuddered, "It's like someone made Horcruxes, mashed them back together again, did decades worth of dark magic and became a Darach at the same time…their wolves are crying out in agony, distressed to the core." Explaining in the way a witch would understand but luckily, she'd used some terms Peter could understand. "They killed their Emissaries…it absorbed their magic, but it's the fact they killed their beta's that's broke their minds from reality. Before all this though…there's some sort of magic on them. That heralded the break from reality. I've never seen anything like it and hope never to see it again. Any magic at this point would probably bead up and roll off them."

Peter stiffened, pursing his lips, recalling his own bout of insanity, and how it would have continued if not for Harry, "They are going to be fixed?" the vindictive part of Peter wanted them dead, but the reality was, werewolves were naturally vicious, that fight hadn't been the most brutal one he or even Derek had been in. Recalling his own claws in his nephew's chest, he came so very close to killing him. They had wronged him, but that was no way to say whether they'd deserve that punishment.

"I am not sure they can, but the MACUSA President is meeting with the healers regarding it today," Hermione said, rubbing her temples. She really should be back there helping; it was her division. "It might be that…it's best to let them go, it might be a mercy…if this has all been perpetrated how do you live with killing your Beta's? How many is that between them?"

"Quite a few," Peter said quietly, subdued, recalling each and every single one of them, Duke, Kali and Ennis he'd known before the fire, Duke was so intelligent and peaceful, Kali sharp and Ennis was easy to rile and dumber than a bag of rocks. He'd met them only briefly, mostly when they were introducing themselves to Talia seeing as they were in her territory. He'd found it odd that the Emissaries were introduced too, Talia was adamant that hers be all so secret. All those lives…he couldn't help but wonder if this had been some elaborate scheme by the Argent's to cause them to decimate their own ranks…but he shook his head, they were not the great evil behind everything, they were just one family who had hurt his own family deeply but they're paying for it, the ones left alive anyway.

"Peter," Hermione said softly, gaining the werewolves immediate attention, "Harry is powerful, but he's also human, overly emotional, and more importantly doesn't think of how much he'll be missed if anything happens. Tell him, don't let him brush it off or walk away, make him hear you."

Peter nodded that he understood, "I will," Peter vowed, he'd never really sensed insecurity from Harry, or taken his words as such. Did believing something as facts – when its clearly not – affect whether one feels insecure? He's never really dealt with that sort of thing in a long time. Not since he was surrounded by self-conscious – and insecure – teenagers in high school. Those he'd befriended in university had been in the know, and very confident in and on themselves. "I assume you're leaving?"

"My break will be up very soon; I'll be coming back at lunch…maybe dinner?" Hermione asked glancing at Peter, still seeking forgiveness. She had come here just to make sure Harry was okay, she'd fully expected him to be up. Instead, she felt so uncomfortable – a good sign she knew she'd done wrong – and just wanted to get away but not before giving him a piece of sound advice.

"I don't suppose you would sneak me into MACUSA and tell me where they are?" Peter asked, they hadn't been in the hospital wing for sure, unless there was an individual area for criminals? Which now he thought about it was highly likely. He wasn't a forgiving man, his wolf wasn't forgiving either, he wanted them to die in excruciating agony, they'd almost cost him his mate and unborn child. It helps that she had said they might not be able to help them, which meant it was death for them.

Unfortunately, it made something uncomfortable pang in his heart, he couldn't be the only one worth redemption if their insanity was genuine. The old him…before the fire, would have been less concerned with what he'd been through, would have stuck to his guns.

"No," Hermione stated, giving a small sympathetic smile that looked more like a grimace. It wasn't worth her job, them almost dying didn't really bother her. "Have you…uh…looked into the hellhound?" using his creature status as if to distance herself from him entirely.

Peter gave her a knowing look, she wouldn't be able to feign that for long, he felt a moment's pity for the guy, he was going to have his work cut out for him. He had a funny feeling that Hermione wasn't going to be as amendable to a relationship as his and Harry's had been. His husband had been happy to begin one with him but then again, he presumed the last relationship she had ended in devastating loss.

Could he blame her for attempting to prevent that same loss for him?

"I've got someone looking into it," Peter replied, she gave a nod, before turning to leave with a little wave goodbye, "And Hermione?"

Hermione glanced back in silent query, wondering if he'd sensed Harry getting up?

"You're forgiven," Peter replied, his tone solemn, it was not forgotten, it would never be forgotten. He already had enough hatred to fill the super dome, and God, after everything that happened…was it wrong to want to live his life unburdened by hatred? By the anger? He and Derek both needed to be able to do that. With therapy they had begun to learn to let the anger go, but new traumas kept happening impeding that thought process.

Hermione swallowed thickly, "Thank you," she croaked out, before Apparating away, trying to regain control of her raging emotions. Honestly, the suddenness of the attack left her feeling shaken. Yes, she knew out in the field it would happen, but she hadn't been in the field. PTSD, flaring up, she knew, and she'd be hypervigilant in a way she hadn't been in too long. Not even Eichen House had elicited this sort of response from her.

She worried Harry's own PTSD would flare up.

Peter put the empty glasses in the sink, and the bottle away almost on autopilot. The buzz long gone, it lasted only a minute, Peter sometimes wished he could get roaring drunk like the humans did just to see if it did actually stop you thinking on whatever was bothering you. It seemed to be a cheap way out, but days like this…it felt worth it. Or felt like it would have been worth it.

He instinctively knew it wouldn't be.

Sagging in exhaustion, arms gripping the worktop, closing his eyes, for the first time allowing the full weight of what happened – and that they were going to be alright – course through him. Physically he was in peak condition but mentally? Mentally Peter was drained, he hadn't felt like this since he'd undergone the process of those potions to regain his sanity. Minus the potions and of course, the severe sweating he had done.

Swallowing thickly, he turned around, left the kitchen making his way upstairs, he could smell that his and Harry's scents had been added too. Instead of checking in on the others as he had intended to, he made his way to his bedroom. The mounting tension and exhaustion seemed to just fade away, seeing his pack all together, Harry curled in the middle with Aaron as the little spoon. Derek, it looked like he'd tried to distance himself, but Teddy and Stiles hadn't let him, Cora and Erica at the outer shell. Isaac was sandwiched uncomfortably – even in sleep as if he still feared being hurt – between the girls.

They'd left a space for him beside his mate.

By the look of it, none of them had slept until now, Peter padded over, easily able to get next to his mate without wakening anyone up. Their strength allowed them to contort their bodies into the most arduous shapes that humans wouldn't be able to do without constantly working at it. They wouldn't collapse, which was a good thing, since Harry was wrapped around Aaron, who for all intents and purposes was still human. May still end up entirely human again, and he didn't care, as long as he was healthy. Although, Harry did suggest he had a higher chance of being something, whether Wizard or werewolf due to the adoption. That the inherit magic might push his lycanthrope through.

Peter wrapped his arm around Harry and Aaron, moulding entirely against Harry's back, his nose pressed against his neck. The smell of pack, family, safety, magic wrapped around his senses and before long he was asleep.

It should surprise nobody that by lunch time rolled around, Harry was up and cooking lunch for them all, or at least he was attempting to until he heard the very quiet padding of footsteps down the stairs.

Harry just happened to glance out to see who was sneaking about and why – used to checking on Teddy when he attempted to be quiet – and saw that it was Derek…and he wasn't just attempting to go out, get some air, no, he had that very familiar black bag with him. One Harry hadn't seen since he settled down, he was attempting to leave, to run. Harry found himself gravely disappointed.

"So, where exactly are you planning on going?" Harry asked, making no effort to hide his disappointment and his anger, but hopefully Derek would understand the anger wasn't pointed at him. Never stopping to doubt himself or wonder if this approach would see Derek running even quicker.

A/n – You'll need to forgive me for not writing often these past few weeks, it's just one of those months where everything that can go wrong just continues to go wrong. Sick dogs, things breaking, bed, dryer, and my phone which sucks nothing compares to losing my brother, of course, but at least they caught the guy, he's being arrested with culpable homicide (Scots law equivalent is Manslaughter) yes, Scotland had their own laws still 😊 I think for the most part that this story is mostly finished, the ideas I had don't seem to be taking much, so do you actually want to see them living their best life now and without drama? The rest of the 'teen wolf' stuff won't be happening, including the Deadpool etc…it can't everything has changed, and Theo doesn't stand a chance with Peter or Harry lol I would be amusing to him try although I do contemplate the idea of making one last fight but with the magical side of things like maybe the last Death Eaters or a group determined to put a stop to the 'care' they're putting into helping creatures? R&R please

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 61

Derek froze when he heard his Alpha's voice, he sensed rather than felt the disappointment and anger that Harry was trying desperately to suppress. Swallowing thickly, shoulders hunching, hating that he had disappointed the wizard so much. He didn't think he'd actually scented those emotions from Harry, at least not aimed at him. No, in fact, the last time he could recall those scents together it was when Harry went to town on Scott and Stiles for the foolish stunt they pulled.

Harry watched Derek draw into himself, he didn't need to be a werewolf to know Derek likely felt defeated. Sighing softy, green eyes losing some of their intensity, as he stepped closer to the fleeing werewolf. Instinctively knowing what not to do, he didn't want to cause Derek to retreat further from them…but it also meant it was about time for an honest chat in a way he hadn't been with the werewolf yet.

"I…it's better this way," Derek choked out, blinking the tears out of his eyes, he didn't want to give all this up. The thought of it left him hollow, as if someone had used a rusty spoon and scooped his heart and soul from his broken body. It was hurting in a way that not even Laura's death had hurt. She'd been all he had for years, part of him was aghast that he'd been able to replace her…but how could he not when he got such a slice of pack life once more? He didn't deserve it, never had.

"Walk with me," Harry said, already making his way towards Derek, to towards the front door.

"You shouldn't be up," Derek protested, turning, trying to keep his hurt Alpha in the house, for all the effort he managed, he may as well have just kept quiet. Harry wasn't just an Alpha in this pack, or the Alpha mate but he also had a very strong Alpha personality.

He didn't take well to being given orders.

"I slept," Harry protested, as if it was a long-standing battle, "Let's go," and with that Harry moved away from the house, expecting Derek to follow him.

Derek was weak, groaning softly, staring at the distance where the entrance to the property was. He bit his lip, knowing that he was already weakening. He didn't want to go, but he knew it was best if he did, he hurt everyone he loved one way or another. This was for their safety; he couldn't allow them to deter him from his goal. Which was to get as far away from here as possible. Make a show of it so that everyone knew he had left Beacon Hills once and for all. The pack would be safe that way, of that Derek had no doubt whatsoever.

"Don't worry, nobody can hear us, and I'll know if anyone comes out the house," Harry said, as they walked towards the vegetable lot he had created long before the supernatural in Beacon Hills encroached upon his life. Not that he'd want it any other way, although, he could do without the danger at every turn. They hadn't had a chance to really relax, which made him more determined that they take that holiday. He just had to stop Derek from doing something foolish.

Silly sacrificial idiot, oh, he knew all too well what was going through Derek's thoughts.

"I won't change my mind," Derek ground out determinedly, hands bunched into fists inside his leather jacket. Stiff and uncooperative as he followed his Alpha, not quite able to deny Harry what he wanted. Delaying the inevitable and quite gladly so if he was entirely honest.

"No?" Harry questioned placidly, giving a small smile, as he made his way towards the potato section, it was about five minutes later he spoke, "You know, when I was twelve-years-old I…felt like I was the only person in the world that could stop someone." Kneeling down staring absently at the mud, shifting it by hand to find the potatoes and began to pull one out and setting it in the basket. "Stupid, I know, but I did believe that. I also believed that I was nothing, and that the person, Ginny, I was going to save was…better than me, she would be missed, mourned. Whereas I would not except as being the hero of the wizarding world, a general mourning of strangers that hadn't met me a day in my life."

Derek's eyes flashed and his claws emerged, too soon coming from Harry nearly dying to even contemplate the idea of never having known him. His life was better having known him, he was a good Alpha, Derek just wished he was a better Beta, and didn't constantly endanger the pack, his family.

"I was bitten by a sixty-foot basilisk, and the venom would have killed me within mere seconds," Harry told him, throwing the potato in along with it's others. "It was pure luck I survived, Derek, and do you know what happened at the end of it all? I was given points and an award for services to the school. Nobody told me I was wrong, or made it clear it wasn't to happen again. I was raised to believe my life was expendable for the entirety of the magical world."

Derek frowned, knowing there was a reason for this talk, he just couldn't for the life of him figure out what. He didn't want to focus on the death part, but his mind conjured up a terrifying scenario based on what Harry was saying. He had seen pictures of Harry when he was young, he was so small, even smaller than his two best friends. Admittedly not by noticeably much, but still smaller. He couldn't help but shudder, his life had been so completely normal compared to what he knew – and had built up – about Harry's life.

"It took me a long time to stop thinking how I had been raised," Harry said, turning to face Derek who had straightened up at that comment. Throwing the last potato, he'd need into the basket content to wait Derek out. Not that he had to wait long.

"What does that mean?" Derek asked, every line in his body defensive right down to his expressive eyes and brows.

"Derek, your mom taught you to run from your problems," Harry said softly, achingly sad for him. "Run, hide, don't look back. Not just you, but she did it to Laura too. She was speaking as mom I think, not an Alpha and it wasn't feasible."

Derek opened his mouth to argue, to refute his statement, regardless of knowing it was true, but he was left wordless. The sadness and aching hurt Harry felt for him almost had him on his knees at the extent of it. He knew, he knew that if Harry could give him his family, his pack back, he would do it.

"If you want to leave, then I won't stop you, but I beg of you to think on what you're doing before you do irreversible damage. To your family, to your pack." Harry said, walking back over to the young werewolf, who was still reeling and brought him into a hug. Derek was bigger than him in all ways, but Harry hugged him tightly, right hand gripping his neck tightly. "Your leaving would devastate us all, Der, I'd miss you so much. We'd miss you so much."

Derek swallowed thickly, his throat tight and dry, and tears traitorously gathered in the corner of his eyes. He found his determination begin to wane, and he couldn't have that. He also couldn't force himself away from the hug his Alpha was bestowing on him. Never once had Harry shied away from touch and physical affection, not even when he was annoyed.

Harry pressed his mouth to Derek's ear, "If you leave, I don't think Peter will be able to forgive you, you were forced away the last time by your Alpha. This time you'd be abandoning more than just Peter, but Cora, Aaron, and everyone here, including your little cousin." Pressing Derek's hand to his stomach, "The Hale pack is expanding Derek, it's going to be so strong and wonderful, and it's going to take such good care of this territory. Not to forget…Cora doesn't strike me as the forgiving sort anymore either. The Hale pack has cracks going down to its very foundation. It's only just beginning to fill, don't do this, don't listen to your mom, don't listen to Laura…don't run. Face your problems like a man, Derek."

Derek didn't attempt to get away, he listened, he didn't need to hear the truth in Harry's words to know they were true. Derek trembled, the thought of leaving Peter and Cora wasn't an easy one…and oh, he wanted to see Aaron grow up again, this time be more present than he had been before. He wanted to see his cousin brought into the world…he knew his Uncle Peter would be a wonderful father under the right conditions. A protective one regardless.

Harry eased off Derek, looking him straight in the eye, "Get me ten carrots," he jerked in the direction of them, before he got the corn on the cobs. "Tell me what you're thinking." He asked of the young werewolf.

Derek didn't even think to say no, or deny Harry what he wanted, his Alpha had asked for something so he did it without conscious thought. He frowned darkly, as he yanked the carrots from the ground thoughtfully. "I got everyone hurt." Before adding with a derisive laugh, "At least nobody died this time." like the rest of his first pack went without saying.

"Tell me Derek, what do you think would have happened if you hadn't been here?" Harry asked as they dropped the vegetables into the basket.

"Nothing," Derek muttered almost petulantly, eyes intensely glaring at the floor.

"Oh, Derek, if only," Harry sighed, squeezing his arm, offering up all the comfort he'd take right now. "People don't just decide down one path then go, never mind then, I think I'll quit while I'm ahead. If anything…the police department and I are at fault. She went after you because she believed you were the Alpha."

Derek jerked at that, the denial already on his lips.

"I am so sorry, I should have done more to protect you," Harry said, wane and tired, "I should have thought of the consequences but I was stupidly only thinking in terms of Hunters not the entirety of the supernatural world."

"What…no, you didn't do anything," Derek protested, "It was me…I was weak." He was always weak to a pretty face, and it had nearly cost him his pack, again. He hated himself, he wished things were different, that he was different and wouldn't attract every maniac on the planet.

Harry nodded, finally getting to the bottom of the problem that was troubling Derek. Tugging Derek along the pair of them sat down on the bench, it was a beautiful day all things considered. "Do you think me weak?"

"No," was the immediate answer.

Harry inclined his head, "Then do not consider yourself weak, Derek, she had you under her thrall, she was using illegal dark magic on you to make you desire her. If I had been the focus of her spell, I would have fell under her thrall, even Peter would have gone under her thrall. Believe me, there would have been nothing we could have done." he said honestly, and since he didn't know if he would have been able to fight under her thrall like he could the Imperius curse…it didn't come across as a lie.

Derek remained silent, clutching at the hand Harry offered him, the comfort he so desperately needed but thought he didn't deserve.

"If you hadn't been there, it would have been someone else, Stiles for his spark, Peter for his Alpha powers, me for the access I had to the alpha powers." Harry stated with such surety, such determination that there wasn't an ounce of doubt for Derek to suss out.

Derek stared straight ahead at the house, "Why me?" he choked out, why was it always him? Finally giving into the flood of tears he'd been holding back so long. Why did the maniac's always go for him? Didn't he deserve a break? The deaths of his entire pack – except Laura, Peter, Aaron and Cora – was on his shoulders…wasn't it enough punishment? Why couldn't he be allowed to enjoy his life now? why did he have to suffer? "What did I do to deserve this?"

Harry wrapped his arms around Derek, bringing him into a hug, squashing Derek's face into his chest. Whines and cries of distress leaving Derek's mouth, as it all just got too much for him to bear. He'd remained stoic too long, barely allowing himself to grieve for his family, for he hadn't deserved to grieve for them, it had been his fault.

Harry said nothing, just rocked them both back and forth, rubbing Derek's arm, back and head. Letting him finally, finally release that anguish he had bottled up. He knew what Derek needed, for he had gone through the same thing. Time was meaningless as Harry gave Derek the entirety of his focus, he'd been through so much, he had just begun to get better, when this happened. Harry felt like going back in time and killing the son of a bitch slowly, tortuously.

Then an idea hit him, he'd been waiting until Stiles turned eighteen to gift him this. Time with his mother, using the resurrection stone. Only once though, he feared how addictive it could become. He'd obviously contemplated letting Peter and Derek use it, and Cora too once she got here. Yet he felt it would be too harmful, at least at that point in time it would have been. For he suspected that Talia wasn't all that great, and he didn't want her to undermine Peter and make him question himself.

He was far surer of himself now.

That and he was going to be a father.

Derek also had to feel surer of himself, to have moved on, which was clear it hadn't been the case. Derek had barely grown up since the fire. He might be in his very early twenties, but it didn't mean shit, he'd not grown up, not the way he should have. Emotionally, anyway, he was emotionally stunted. He had finally started to grow up again with the help of therapy and getting to spread his wings with a pack again and responsibilities.

He wasn't sure whether this would help him or regress him further, Merlin, to be so unsure of your own thoughts, feelings and being afraid of doing the wrong thing and feeling paralysed, he was surprised Derek could make the decision to leave…then again maybe that was the easiest thing he'd ever had to do. His own mother had taught him to run from his problems.

Harry rubbed his hand up and down Derek's back, cursing Talia Hale to hell and back. He knew none of the Hales would thank him for those thoughts, except perhaps Peter who knew his sister wasn't as perfect as her children. Which was only natural for children to revere their parents, he had done the same thing as a child and it took a lot before he realized that keeping them on a pedestal wasn't helping.

"Accio!" Harry cast the summoning charm, shushing Derek when his voice roused him, silently apologising for disturbing him.

It didn't take long for the small box he had it in to be summoned to him. He snatched it through the air, with seeker reflexes that hadn't dimmed with his lack of participation in the sport. Keeping one arm around Derek, he fiddled with the box absently, still unsure of whether to allow Derek access to it.

The unknown whether it would do him good or make things worse causing him to waffle on it. Which was strange itself, since Harry did not allow himself to doubt his paths he was on. He'd do it, no second guesses, he'd just deal with it if it fell sideways.

He needed this chance, Harry realized, in order to truly move on.

Due to the length of sleep Derek had already had, he didn't nap for long, the emotional upheaval aside. His cheeks did flush red, a little mortified, but the calmness his Alpha exuded had Derek relaxing far quicker than anything else could have accomplished.

"Do you feel better?" Harry asked calmly, allowing Derek to straighten up and sit up.

Derek cleared his throat, "Yeah," he replied.

"Good," Harry declared firmly, "I want to do something for you, I want to make it so that magic like the Darach used cannot be used against you again." Not that it would if Stiles and Derek actually mated, he would be immune to pretty much anything, the kind of protection he'd get from mating a magic user? It was immeasurable, really. Although, if he left like he felt the need to do, that might not happen. He was pushing not only his pack away because of his fear…but also his mate.

Harry would be very surprised if Derek could force himself away from everyone.

Derek immediately agreed, nodding quickly and excessively. "Anything," he'd do anything to stop such a thing happening again.

"Good," Harry said pleased, "I'll have it made for you this evening." He vowed.

"Alright," Derek murmured quietly, he already felt like he was missing the place, Erica, Isaac, Aaron, Cora, Peter, Teddy, Merlin, he'd miss Teddy so much, and Stiles.

"I…um, I have something I'd like to give you, to borrow," Harry clarifies, "Just this once."

Derek turned to look at Harry in clear confusion, his green eyes befuddled.

Harry opened the box, and plucked the stone out, it was no longer in the gaudy ring setting. It was just a stone now, and it worked just as well, he'd retrieved it from the Forbidden Forest long ago. He wouldn't have wanted it to get into the wrong hands.

Derek followed Harry's actions, still no clearer about what Harry was talking about, a gemstone? Did it do something? Was it going to stop magic working on him?

"This is called the Resurrection stone, it belonged to an incredibly powerful wizard, called Cadmus Peverell," Harry explained, barely reacting to his family standing there, Tonks, Remus, Sirius, his father, his mother, all smiling at him as if they had nothing better to do. "A cousin branch, the Peverell name became Potter, Gaunt, Riddle, and I'm the only one left, that we know of anyway."

Derek listened intently nonetheless, despite his confusion.

"There were three powerful artefacts belonging to them, a wand, this, and an invisibility cloak, there was a story that the person who claimed all three would have the power to harness Death itself." Harry went on, "This," he said, showing the stone off with his thumb and forefinger. "This is very special, Derek, more so than you can possibly fathom."

"What is it?" Derek asked, slightly fascinated, feeling something other than numbness and grief and hurt since all this happened. Magic fascinated him, he was reading every book he could get his hand on, he was just quieter at it than Stiles.

"Despite it being called the resurrection stone, it doesn't quite resurrect your loved ones," Harry continued, almost desiring to raise his hand to hold it up to his mothers. "It allows you to interact with them, but you must understand…it's an echo of who they were, a ghostly echo if you will."

Derek stiffened, ready to stand, denial written across his face, clearly, he didn't believe Harry at all. "How dare you…" a snarl leaving his lips, betrayal shining in his green eyes.

Harry slapped the stone into Derek's hand, letting him see for himself, and Derek choked off, not only seeing Harry's loved ones, but more began to appear, they looked a lot like Derek…all of them, had that chiselled look, the cheekbones, the Hale look was strong in them all, whether they were a werewolf or not.

Derek couldn't breathe as he looked around at his family, once again, blinking away tears.

"It's true," he choked, and as Harry remove his fingers from the stone, the strangers he had noticed – strangers he knew to be the Potters there were pictures in the house – began to fade leaving him alone with only his family.

"It is," Harry said easing Derek back onto the seat, "Know that you'll only get to use it this once. It doesn't do to dwell on dreams and forget to live. It's one piece of advice that I wholeheartedly agree with. So, get your answers, get your resolutions and give it back to me when you're done and never seek it again." He didn't worry about Derek's strength destroying it, it was magical, and it could withstand Derek's werewolf strength.

"Do you understand me?" Harry asked, making sure that Derek was paying attention to him, this was important after all.

"Yes," Derek agreed, licking his lips, tears sliding down his face but there was a smile starting to appear on his face.

"I'll be in the house when you're ready, take your time," Harry whispered softly, knowing what this meant to Derek. Leaving an obvious and blatant scent marking, Harry backed away, picking up the vegetables he'd collected, he left Derek on his own…well, not really on his own now, was he?

He had some temporary company, family, for a brief time.

The smile, it showed Harry that everything was going to be okay.

The tenseness around Harry that had been following him around since he saw Derek about to leave without so much as a goodbye to anyone dissipated. Everything was going to be okay; he just knew it. Once he got to the house, he hoisted the bag Derek had left lying and put it against the stairs, for Derek to take back to his room. The basket of vegetables went into the kitchen, he'd done enough lazing about, it just wasn't who he was, he'd only done it to ease the strain his husband was under. 

No other option was available, he didn't want to see Derek leave.

A/N – finally got to use the stone lol 😊 and as I write this, I worry I've already done it…I sincerely hope not since I've written 4K and hopefully not for nothing lol a quick check and it doesn't seem to have been used but something is still niggling away 😉 would be typical of me if it has been! It's been a long time coming this scene SO will we see the meeting with the family? or will we just get to see Derek after he is done? Will it make Derek stronger? Or will it be a long hard trek that the pack will have to work at in order to make the entire pack healthy? I'm not sure if I could write the pack especially Talia with any confidence you know? but if you'd like to see my attempt, I'd definitely give it a my best 😊 R&R please

Chapter Text

A Life Worth Living

Chapter 62

The Epilogue – Fifteen Years Later

Beacon Hills had drastically changed in fifteen years, not including the preserve. What didn't already belong to the Hales had been bought up until the married couple had virtually all of it. A few 'bribes' went a long way when it came to county, allowing the land to go up for sale. At least whatever Harry and the Hales didn't already have a claim to. Peter had made it virtually inaccessible to protect his family. It had been fenced off; with every imaginable protection he could get. It had the roundabout effect of protecting the wildlife population as well. With it being private property, hunters (the animal kind) couldn't get access to them when it came to the hunting season. The pack made sure they didn't end up overpopulated though.

The original 'renovations' that had begun in their home before he found out he was pregnant with his first child expanded. When it became clear that they both wanted a big family, the project had been scrapped. A new one had been built from the foundations and they used only wizards to do the modernisation. The contracts they sighed made sure that they couldn't reveal anything, and it was the only way Peter felt comfortable.

The property was now three times its original size. The twenty-bedroom, twenty-six-bathroom property was modern, well protected from its very foundations, both magical and mundane, and had more room than they'd ever know what to do with. It had also become the 'pack house' it had been around since the younger generation dubbed it so. They'd all but moved in, with a games room, cinema room and spa room…well, everything anyone could possibly need. There was even a room for their 'kills' to be displayed, with plaques up on who had done it and when. It wasn't the favourite room though, no, that was by far something else and not strictly a room.

It was an obstacle course.

The obstacle course persisted in being everyone's favourite thing. It had grown in size, with more added to it over the years. It had stopped being a way to let off stress and become something of a challenge. To beat times, to best each other. Derek still held the number one spot, uncontested.

"And just where are you off to?" Harry said, jumping out and scooping up and tickling the shrieking in delight, three-year-old boy, dressed impeccably in his little tuxedo, he looked so adorable. He'd taken what felt like a million pictures of all the kids tonight. Walking out of the house the general hum of voices became full blast.

The boy giggled and laughed and shrieked, trying to buck himself out of Harry's hold "Hiding." Burrowing into Harry's neck seeking comfort when it became clear he wasn't going anywhere. His little arms clenching tightly as Harry pretended to let go proclaiming he was far too heavy.

The Hale genes were so strong, they even overpowered the cursed Potter hair for the first time in ever. Harry brushed his hand smoothing over the brown tresses. He'd thought Aaron would gain his hair, but he didn't. "And what did your daddy say?"

"To sit," pouting a little, wiggling around, wanting to play.

"Yes, and that's what we're going to do, isn't it, little man?" Harry said walking by other tables that were rapidly filling up.

The little boy huffed and pouted some more.

"Tell you what, if you behave for the rest of the evening, I'll let you stay up a whole hour after your bed time and an extra piece of cake." Harry bribed him, "What do you think?" a serious look on his face.

Phoenix nodded eagerly, quick to agree not wanting any takebacks, which by the way do happen. Seeing his family, he turned left and walked by a dozen people giving nods and smiles along the way. So many people had been invited, not a single one had been declined.

"Nix!"

"Alright then kiddo, go get your dad," Harry said, setting Nix down, before the boy shrieked and ran towards his dad. As quick as he was at settling into his fathers' arms, he was squirming to get down again a few seconds later. "Uncle Teddy! Uncle Teddy!" he unmistakable, neon green hair practically flashing from neon green to neon orange then neon yellow. He was highlighted in the night, not that it was dark, the dragonflies and tree lights and all manner of lights were brightly lit against the shadow of darkness.

Harry chuckled, approaching his family as Aaron muttered, "What am I chopped liver?" shaking his head ruefully, something he was used to his dad saying.

"Come on," Harry said, patting his son on the back, "I do believe the speeches are about to start." Squeezing Aaron's shoulder, and both of them making their way to the main table, sitting down just as the cub barrelled on in front of them, and Aaron helped his three-year-old son into his seat.

The Hale pack had completely turned packs everywhere upon their heads over a decade ago. Flummoxed over the fact that someone could be two things. It made them very popular, and desirable; Peter had received dozens of treaties with marriage proposals for all their children, before they were ten. Their children only not just members 'of the pack' until they realised of course, that the same was happening between the Stilinski-Hale children. Both wolf and magic combining to make lethal weapons. Coveted by their dual abilities.

The back of their property had been turned into a beautiful romantic spot for Stiles and Derek. Inundated with lights all around them, one big table for pack (and family) in the middle then in an outer circle, dozens of more tables, with light candles and flowers. White table clothes, and oak finished tables and chairs (made by the packs own hands or wands).

Stiles Stilinski-Hale watched his husband of ten years stand, an Alpha in his own right, and Stiles acted as his Emissary, second, and additionally, left hand. So much had happened in the past fifteen years, it would be impossible to name them all. Everyone respectfully began to quiet, it was his wedding after all, in which Derek and Stiles had renewed their vows. The whole pack, friends and family were all present for this auspicious day.

Derek raised his glass, still not looking a day over twenty, which as Alpha, made sure that he wouldn't age much, even for a werewolf. Although, none of the others had strangely enough, only born 'Were's understood something else was at work. "I'd like you to all raise a glass and I propose a toast to friends, family, my children and more importantly my husband and thank you all for being here to help us celebrate our wedding anniversary." His voice wasn't loud, it was a quiet murmur, a contentment there that hadn't always been present. His gaze drawing down to Stiles, who was sat in a pure white tuxedo, glowing brightly, sheer happiness that had taken a lot of hard work, determination and acceptance. He was smiling, smiling big enough to showcase his bunny teeth which he knew his husband found adorable.

Stiles smiled; his husband had turned out to be a closet romantic. He always got really embarrassed by his romantic overtures. Both human and wolf variety, recalling the red in his cheeks when Derek had declared his intentions by dropping a stag at his feet. By that point he knew exactly what it was and what Derek hoped to achieve.

"Stiles…you're my lodestar, my anchor, you inspire me every day, even after fifteen years together." Derek spoke, Stiles as always, the centre of Derek's universe, with their children added to that centre. "I knew from the moment I met you that you'd be my everything."

Stiles huffed out a laugh, knowing that it wasn't strictly accurate, but allowed the illusion to stand. It wasn't far off from the moment they met after all. What was a few months to the fifteen years they'd been together after all? That and they'd told the children the same thing too, most of them were far too young to know and understand their father's painful past.

Most interestingly enough, none of the werewolves seemed to want to call him out…perhaps he wasn't lying after all.

"I thought my life had ended when I was fifteen, but you showed me just how incredibly wrong I was. I've never been happier to be proven wrong in all my life. If I had to relive my life, I wouldn't change anything knowing it led me to you." Here Derek glanced over at Peter, who likely would do the same. Nonetheless he wanted to make sure it had been taken in the spirit of how it was meant.

Peter dressed in a black tuxedo still looking young, one arm draped across Harry's back, and the other curled around what was his grandson in all but blood. Teddy's son. The young boy's hair was changing colour, a veritable rainbow, delighting in everyone around him. He gave his nephew a slow incline, fully agreeing, he wouldn't give up his husband for anything either, not even his family, his first pack back. It may sound awful or perhaps romantic depending on whom you ask, but it didn't make it any less the truth.

"You made me the happiness person in the world when you said yes to marrying me. The past fifteen years you've given us three children, with another on the way." Gentle adoration swept over Derek's chiselled features. Like he couldn't believe that this was his life and he was the one living it. "A girl, we're having a girl." And she wouldn't be getting either of her grandmother's names or aunts, no, she would be a ray of sunshine in their lives, they wouldn't taint their children with sadness that had hurt them all so much.

Cheering, aww's and applauding commenced with the announcement. Naturally nobody except the healer and the expectant couple had known. They'd refused to say either, because the gender truly did not matter to the Stilinski-Hales.

"Stiles not only saved my life when we first met, but took me to someone who showed me…that I could have a life worth living. Without Harry, none of this would have been possible. So, thank you, for saving me, for helping me, for giving me the direction I sorely needed and being my strength when I had none." Derek said quietly, twisting his ring around his finger absently. Engraved inside of both their rings was 'A life worth living' it had become a motto of sorts within the pack.

"Here, here, a life worth living," Erica said just as boisterous as she always was, and it was just as true for her. For a lot of them actually, the Hale pack had enabled most of them to have a life worth living. It was just Derek sort of coined it. Leaning against her husband of eight years, Vernon Boyd. Who had their daughter perched on his knee, still as quiet as the day she met him.

"To a life worth living," came the echoing of dozens of people all here to help Derek and Stiles their anniversary and their renewing of their vows. Despite being so far away, everyone could hear what was being said thanks to magic and of course, their hearing.

"That was…beautiful son," Noah sniffed, overawed with the display of love that Derek shared for his son. It always overwhelmed him, mostly because he knew that love so intimately. It was the way he looked when he had stared at his late wife. She'd been his everything, so much so that he had declined being a werewolf when he was injured six years ago. He knew that he'd live a massively increased life force. He'd met a woman that was eight hundred years old! Derek wasn't a joker and he said she wasn't kidding, so he believed it.

Stiles had been understandably upset, neither he or his son were big believers of gods. How could you when you see so much death and violence? No, it wasn't something he was prepared was all a grand design of a god. However, he liked to imagine that his wife was up there, an angel, and he'd be in the arms of his angel soon. The thought of living so long was exhausting, no, he wanted to go when it was his time. So, he'd said no to the bite, but he'd accepted the protections his son had given him. He'd told Stiles that he hoped he'd never understand what he meant, that if they ever went, it would be together, there was nothing worse, absolutely nothing worse than outliving the love of your life.

Something in Noah had broken when she died that day. He knew he hadn't been the father he ought to have been, but he still loved Stiles so much and his son loved him. They had gotten through the worst parts, and Noah was so glad Harry had been there to pick up when he let Stiles down. Oh, Stiles was so loved, Derek adored him, fawned over him, and made sure he was safe and if Stiles got hurt – which happened frequently – he fretted endlessly. He was a good husband, a good father, and a good pack leader.

"Thank you, Noah," Derek said, giving him a smile, Noah may call Derek's son, but Derek never called Noah any variation of father. He had lost the only man he would ever call father a long time ago, nobody was replacing him, good intentions or not. Even if it were to be the case, the one closest to being a father – that he would use the words with – would be Harry no question. The wizard had given him a new life, a new start, his Alpha's meant everything to him. He might be an Alpha himself now, but he sought them out all the time (and all the same) for direction if needed. Only if his husband and he couldn't come up with a solution.

Stiles squeezed Derek's hand and kissed it absently, as he wiped their youngest's face off the icing coating their mouths. "Maybe we shouldn't have gone with such dark colours." Chuffing as he grabbed the wipes to use more. Purple, blue, Orange and white tiers on the cake. The orange was a confusing colour to have picked alongside the rest, but it was a private amusement that only the older members of the pack got. Which did indeed include Danny, who still got amusement out of calling Derek, Miguel sometimes. Much to many people's confusion.

"Just make sure he doesn't get any of the orange," Derek said wryly.

"The sugar rush I can see coming is horrendous," Noah said, grinning at his grandchild with adoration. Although, he didn't know what he was going to do with a little girl! The thought that was rather terrifying, his wife would have been in her leisure though. "Do you have a name for her?" a hopeful look on his face.

"Not yet," Stiles replied, loosening his tie a little, as Derek took over rather intently. "We're going to continue not giving them family names. Maybe as a middle name dad." Already understanding what he was getting at, and absolutely refusing to give his daughter his mothers name and have it shadowed and marred with devastation, sadness, grief and more important hatred and anger. Part of the child Stiles had been would always be angry and hate her for leaving, for the things she said, adult him knew that she had been sick. Unfortunately, it wasn't as easy as that when it came to your emotional wellbeing.

"A middle name?" Noah mused thoughtfully.

"Noah," Melissa chided her husband, seeing Stiles was uncomfortable. Tightening her blue shawl around her shoulders, there was a bit of a breeze tonight. Moving for her glass of water, ignoring all the drink around her, nobody seemed to notice it either, not even the werewolves. Melissa touched her stomach, anxious, she knew how badly late pregnancies could go, but she would never consider getting rid of her and Noah's child. Perhaps it was a chance to do things right, both of them had so many regrets. Maybe she'd have a little girl. She'd have to tell him soon. It was going to be rather odd, having a sibling so much younger than you.

"Yeah," Stiles nodded, he would stand firm on this decision, he had been so very blessedly lucky to speak to his mother the day after his eighteenth birthday. Harry had given him the greatest gift he had ever received up to that point. His mother remembered everything, the good and the bad. Up to including what she'd done to her husband and more horrifyingly her innocent son. Or perhaps not so horrifyingly, for once you did not have a body, one didn't feel the emotions the way would while alive. That isn't to say they don't still feel, it just wasn't the same, wasn't as strong. It had enabled him to let go, especially to have had his thoughts and feelings accepted and acknowledged by his mother. He'd introduced Derek to her too, he'd been able to introduce his boyfriend to his mother. Something he thought he wouldn't be able to do. The threats she'd vowed so sweetly had left even him wide eyed.

You didn't get in-between a mother and her only child, her only son without a few threats.

Something he and Derek intimately understood when their first son was born.

"Sounds good," Noah agreed, not even contemplating on getting angry at them for their desire to give their child a name that wasn't already belonging to family. Hell, they'd done it to Stiles, it was always going to be something normal for any Stiles' children. That's what happens when you give a child a name, he nor anyone else around him couldn't pronounce. Tightening his hand on his wife, content, after his injury he had stepped down as Sheriff unable to do the job but he was still happy.

"Tristian," Harry warned, causing the boy to slow down appropriately. Seeking out Phoenix, they looked like brothers, twins actually. Phoenix and Tristan, despite Tristian being Peter and Harry's son, Phoenix was Peter and Harry's grandchild, and Aaron's only child, a son three-years old. The both snuck up to the tree house that Derek had begun building for Aaron. "Where are the twins? There are too many people under the wards tonight for me to get an angle on them."

"Chase and Gawain are trying to convince Erica and Boyd to let them on the obstacle course." Peter said in amusement, it wouldn't go for them. If anyone stepped on that was younger than ten it ceased working entirely. He and Harry weren't stupid, and when more and more children were born it was a good thing really. "Dalilah is hiding under the table with what I believe might be her fifth piece of cake."

"Dad!" Dalilah protested, jabbing her fork into his shoed foot to display her displeasure, trying to stop herself laughing. She should have known she couldn't hide from them. She was going to kill Gawain for giving her this necklace! It was meant to keep her hiding from both her papa and dad! Such a joke.

"Honestly, child haven't I taught you anything?" Peter asked, his face appearing under the table, shaking his head in faux disappointment. "I am not so easily hoodwinked." Easing his daughter from under the table, as she giggled in amusement. Her dress was covered in grass stains, thank Merlin for magic. Otherwise, he dead to wonder how many outfits would be ruined tonight.

"Ella!" Delilah called out after being tapped, and a shriek of "You're it!" before they were taking off again. With that Delilah rushed after her friend, who was in her beautiful multicoloured cornrows her mother had painstakingly done for her. She took after her father a lot, but she had her mother's attitude. Vernon Boyd had become a werewolf, for the sole reason that he loved Erica. Harry and Peter had made sure they would last before giving Boyd the bite. It was one thing to love someone another entirely to think you did.

"Dora Hale get back here!" Cora Hale demanded, rushing after her daughter, unimpressed by the curly blonde ringlets and pouting features her daughter supported. She'd received her fathers colouring and cherubic face, only Cora was able to deny the girl anything she wanted.

Isaac laughed watching his wife and daughter shaking his head, it didn't take long for Cora to catch her at all.

"I don't want to wear shoes!" Dora complained, kicking out when her mother tried to put shoes on her. "I want to play!" wanting to be rushing around with her friends.

"Tough, if you don't you go inside." Cora warned her daughter.

"NO!" Dora shook her head vehemently, her curls getting in her face as she wiped them away. "I'll wear them!" she knew if she ended up inside, that she'd have to stay inside. It didn't stop her pouting though as her last shoe was put on. Her stomach grumbled, reminding her how hungry she was.

"It's just for today," Cora promised, there was too much glass and people around for her to be comfortable with her daughter going without her shoes tonight. It wasn't as if they knew she was a werewolf and would heal pretty quickly. "You can play without them tomorrow." Wondering if she'd take on the Hale features as she grew.

"Can I get some cake?" she asked hopefully.

"Yes," Cora said, "Talia, help your little sister get some food and a piece of cake."

"Sure, mom," Talia said, and Talia unlike Dora was Cora's double.

Cora sighed, making her way back to her seat, her blue eyes flashing at her husband. It hadn't been smooth sailing for her and Isaac, but they somehow worked. They both had known loss and pain from family, been betrayed by someone who should have loved you. Somehow, they'd made each other stronger. "I swear girls were supposed to be easier,"

"Your mother said the same exact thing," Peter said, a smirk adorned his face, no trace of trauma thinking about it. Just a sadness that she wasn't here to see her son and daughter married and with children. "Derek was the angel out of all of you."

"Seriously? The only boy?" Erica sniggered, flicking a piece of cake at the aforementioned werewolf.

"Do not do that," the cake was banished in mid-air. "I'll banish you back to the house." Harry warned her, seriously, sometimes it was like dealing with children all the time. How was it that his children could be far better mannered than those at least sixteen years their elder? He had spent the last Merlin only knows how many hours making that cake and the food to go with it.

Teddy sniggered, listening to them as he watched his son Markus run around like a headless chicken. His hair the same as his, making him easily identifiable in the crowd. Between playing tag and the children dancing to the music, they were all going to be exhausted by the end of the night.

"Did you have Patricia watching over the wolves?" Harry asked his son, as he sat down, letting the plates levitate to who had asked for what, just Peter and the kids that were there.

"Yes, and John," Teddy said, it had taken him six years but he'd done it, become a healer and had a thriving sanctuary within the boundaries of his family estate. "Although, I did consider moving to the island, it would be far safer and they'd have far more room to do as they pleased." True freedom, which they couldn't get here.

"They have acres of land, something they wouldn't get anywhere else," Peter refuted, "All other sanctuaries are far smaller and far inferior." They were well known for their beautiful sanctuary and how the animals were treated.

"Lack of fundings," Harry said with sympathy, "And if you ever want do begin transferring them to the Island it is still a possibility." He told Teddy, it had been the Potter family for a long time, it had been a dowry, ten generations ago, and hadn't really been used.

"You've been doing it up for years," Peter pointed out, he had been well aware of his husband's activities when it came to the Island. As a lawyer he understood the need to keep things to yourself, so he hadn't said anything much.

"I have," Harry said, looking around at friends, family and allies with a look of fondness. "We can't stay here forever, unfortunately, one day we will need to move to avoid suspicion."

"Please, there is only a dozen families in Beacon Hills that don't know anything about the supernatural world." Hermione said, huffing in amusement. A fervent brightness to her gaze as she cupped her son's head and swayed from side to side. The two-month-old was sound asleep, his sleep undisturbed by noise with a simple silencing charm. "Once they're gone the entire town of Beacon Hills will be filled with all manner of supernatural creatures."

Peter puffed up proudly, he'd always thought it was an overzealous idea, and it had taken a long time but it was happening. It wouldn't be long before Beacon Hills was off the map entirely, forgotten in time unremarkable as it was. "I never thought that would work."

Derek nodded his agreement, the rest of the speeches forgotten, "Me either."

"You should never doubt me," Hermione said smugly, carefully putting Hugo into the pram, letting him rest.

"I don't," Parrish said utterly besotted with his mate.

Harry laughed, Parrish had been unperturbed by his threats, that's when he knew that Jordan was the one, he could trust with his best friend, practically sister.

"I'm guessing Jimmy isn't going to make it this evening?" Hermione asked, saddened that the young man wouldn't make it.

"We knew he wouldn't, unfortunately," Harry shook his head, "He and Erin are at some MACUSA evening, a charity event to help orphans." Jimmy had married Erin, they met when Erin brought Harry files, Erin and been the secretary for the president of MACUSA and had worked her way up to being the president of MACUSA after Donovan.

"These events are the events of the season!" Dentlin said cheerfully, "Good to see you all, but the family has to leave now, we're leaving at the crack of dawn." The family was at the back, all saying their own goodbyes, Harry had watched them grow up they had families of their own.

All of them said their goodbyes' they weren't the only ones to leave early, Jessica and Edward (Erica's parents) had to leave in time to catch their flights. Although, nobody had left as earlier as Healer James Preston, as he was on retainer for many families, he'd had to leave when he was called.

Charlie Weasley, who was badly burned by cursed fire protecting the reserve – and dragons – from poachers, had been turned. burn paste hadn't been possible for cursed fire, but luckily being turned did the trick, he was able to have a relatively undisturbed life. He had been with the Hale pack for years before surprising everyone and joining Satomi. Not just joining, no, they became an item, and to this day they still help every omega that needed their help, which admittedly wasn't as often anymore, with the magical world now aware of the supernatural.

"Hey, I've been talking to Ed, did you know he's been offered double salary to stay at MACUSA?" Charlie said, practically boasting, "MACUSA never does that." Scratching at the tattoo he had under his armpit, which like everyone else had, would allow him to get through any mountain ash barrier. He'd only gotten it done earlier today, and it was itching him like crazy, he wasn't exactly fond of burns anymore after all.

It shouldn't have surprised anyone that the Hale pack would create an alliance with Edwards' pack. The MACUSA healer had remained on the job, and even convinced his pack to take in a few of the werewolves saved from Eichen house. those three had become the most loyal packmates you could ever ask for. Brad had actually almost lost his life saving the Alpha's daughter as a matter of fact.

Edwards pack (Lestrade pack) frequented Beacon Hills, they worked alongside Stiles in his Private Investigations. Potter-Hale investigations, and they were always kept in work. Harry worked their part time, while Stiles worked their full time. It was pack or allies that worked with him.

The Hale pack had alliances spanning the globe, but there were only a few – Lestrade and Satomi – that they trusted fully to allow access to Beacon Hills – their home – freely.

Hermione's promise of making sure that there were no more Mundane hunters took two decades to accomplish but she did it.

They never did find out why the Argents had been at the airport, when they'd been arrested, they had died of self-administered arsenic poisoning.

Up on the elevated stage, lazing about, without fear or anyone accidentally standing on them were Beowulf, Remus, Accalia, Fenrir and Romulus still thriving, even with their grey beards. They were old, bless them, and they were approaching the last years of their lives. They were sixteen years old, the oldest moon cubs on record were just shy of their twenty-first birthday.

Naturally, Luna who was the veterinarian still in Beacon Hills, was with them, she had more than a few admirers, so who knew what would happen in future?

"I love you," Derek murmured to his husband, as Stiles leaned against him full, content and surprisingly tired.

"I love you too," Stiles murmured, sure, life had had it's ups and downs but he wouldn't change any of it. Scott…when he'd been released from prison, he'd attempted to get back together with Allison. Unfortunately, the girl didn't want a reminder of what had happened or who her family was. She'd refused Scott's advances and Chris and she disappeared to a small quiet town where nobody knew who they were changing their name hoping for obscurity. Or as much as they could get knowing the magical world was watching them and that Allison had to get court appointed therapy.

Scott had tried to join a pack, but all of them emphatically denied him and escorted him to the edge of their territories. Nobody wanted a traitor in their pack, never in a million years. He'd used an alpha to bite an Argent, to force the bite on someone they'd never consider worthy – the bite was a gift after all – and he would never consider joining Peter's too ashamed to even consider asking. In the end, Scott had taken his own life, or so it looked.

They had never been able to tell otherwise.

"No regrets?" Stiles asked, closing his eyes listening to the sound of a million conversations and the shrieking of the pack's pups.

"Never," Derek vehemently replied, his thumb rubbing against the gold band that declared him married. Kissing it absently before kissing his husband. A life worth living indeed he mused, there had never been a more accurate saying even if nobody else understood.

A/n – yes, this story is finished, I did say it was going to be a short story 😉 😊 I want to get quite a few of the Teen Wolf stories finished. I have one I want to start, and I've sworn not to do so while I've still got so many in progress. So, I want to focus on finishing them, the next one though? With the plots I have in mind? Family orientated mostly with lots of mpreg and fighting scenes with supernatural creatures, it won't follow any canon from the show so no Scott 😉 woohoo! Lol but if I have my way it will be a really long story with Peter/Harry as the main focus but it will be a while before it's started, I've got way too many stories on the go and not as much time as I used to (RL sucks sometimes but you do what you have to in order to get by) I do hope I'm able to keep working on at least two updates a week though! hopefully I've remembered everyone from this story which by the way I just spent three or four days re-reading to get this out! It feels a bit rushed but don't the endings always feel that way? 😊

I can't guarantee it but I might be persuaded to write Derek and Stiles story (yes from this story but THEIR own personal story) if it's something you'd like to see with Peter and Harry taking a background characters 😊 It would be a short story just like this one and yes, I consider 60 chapters short 😉 heh but it will be after I've got at least one more Teen Wolf story finished and begun the new as of yet untitled story 😊 sometimes the muses can be so overwhelming and I hate that some stories go so long without being updated! Thank you so much for reading the story R&R please